my new life

by vamer

ok

My New LifeAuthor: robertwothPublished: 2023

"Do you not remember who you are?" "A monster." "He's a monster." "You're a monster!" "He's going to be a monster." "Who even are you?" "I'm a human, and the friend of your son. And it doesn't matter who you are, you'll regret it if you intend to harm anyone close to me." "I'm a man, nothing more, nothing less." "Fufu, not to me you're not." "Then what am I to you?" "Simple." "You're a God." "...and you're my little Orchid." Edit: Made it to number two in the classroomoftheelite tag, let's keep it going! Feb 27th, 2023 Edit: Got to number one in Ayanokoji tag

Chapter 1: An Interesting Man

He was an interesting man, I must admit.

Walking through the bus, I sat across from the confident, and muscular, blond man who was wearing the same uniform as I was, wishing to get to know him more.

"H-hello." I greeted, sending an awkward smile his way.

He smiled back with confidence, showing off his dashingly white teeth.

"I see that in just three minutes someone has come to realize my magnificence, greetings handsome-kun."

Handsome, me? And here I thought I'd fixed myself so as to not stand out yet.

Or maybe this person just had a good eye?

"Handsome?" I asked, perplexed.

"Indeed, under those disheveled locks and messy appearance, you are a handsome existence, not on the level of myself of course but undeniably one." He responded.

This man talked strange, whenever he speaks, it's not as if he's belittling anyone, but rather it's more like he's just better.

He's speaking as though he were a king, but says nothing to make you feel like a servant.

"How strange." I mumbled to myself.

I rose a hand out.

"My name is Tensai Shizukana, it's nice t-to meet you." I introduced.

The man rose a brow at me, before letting out a soft laugh, clasping his hand in mine to form a firm handshake.

"Of course it is, handsome-kun, I am Rokusuke Koenji." Koenji replied, introducing himself.

"I-indeed."

This character is a strange one, he seems quite intelligent, he's undoubtably good looking and muscular, but based on the conversation just now he seems to be an egomaniac, if that were fixed this man could easily be the most popular in the grade.

Alas, it seems to be etched into his heart.

"What is it that brought you to ANHS Koenji-kun?" I asked, wanting to know this person more.

"It's proclamation of being the best, the best cuisine, the best bedding, the best teachers, the best in intelligence. A being such as I deserves only the best, any less is a nuisance and unnecessary." He humoured me, smiling all the while.

Yes, he doesn't seem to belittle others, he just seems to think, or rather know, that he's higher on the podium, all he does is state facts it seems.

"Ah, f-for me, I just want to go into politics, I-I'm sure coming here would help me with that." I said, answering my own question.

There was no doubt about it, he didn't care, but he listened all the same.

If it doesn't concern him, he won't care, but that doesn't mean he won't listen.

What an interesting character indeed.

He hummed, closing his eyes as he crossed one leg up over the other, his confidence gushing off his being.

"It seems I am being approached." He stated.

True to his words, I stopped, looked around the bus and noticed a lady walk towards us, as though to berate us.

But we've done nothing wrong, have we?

No, we haven't, that I'm sure of, Koenji has been the main focus of mine ever since the two of us entered this bus at the same stop, unless he'd managed to do something with the speed of light when I'd take my eyes off of him, he couldn't have done anything.

I'd been mostly laying low up until the point I talked with this man as well, so she can't possibly be going after me.

Then why?

"Ah."

The noise left my mouth the moment I realized, and I mentally facepalmed at what was about to transpire.

Based on what I know about Koenji's character, this is bound to be interesting.

Hopefully she doesn't turn on me, I'd like to see how the blond handles this situation.

A lady with an officer getup approached us, folding her arms as she took turns staring between the two of us.

"Don't you think you should give up your seat?" She asked.

Just next to her, an old woman who'd been standing there for some time frailly nodded her head.

"Can't you see this woman having a hard time?" She continued to question.

I remained silent, peering over at Koenji.

Even as some eyes turned upon us, his confidence remained unwavering.

"That's a really crazy question, lady." Koenji spoke out.

"Why should I give this seat to an old woman? There's absolutely no reason for me to give it up." He asked rhetorically.

"Isn't it natural to hand over the priority seat to the elderly?" The officer asked back, attempting to take a jab at his morals.

"I don't understand, priority seats are just priority seats, there is no legal obligation for me to move. Whether or not I move should be decided by me, who is currently sitting in this seat. Will you give up your seat because I am a young man? Hahaha, that's a stupid way of thinking." He berated her with harsh, but true logic.

I found myself sitting more comfortably thanks to his words, despite myself.

Everything he just said was indeed factual, it is not required for him to move, and for a priority seat it could be seen that a young man is holding more priority over an elderly woman.

"I am a healthy young man." Koenji however was not done, he wanted this conversation to have no point to continue on.

"Certainly I don't feel that standing up would inconvenience me. However, it is obvious standing up will consume more physical strength then sitting down will. I don't want to do such a useless thing. Or maybe you're telling me to be more lively and energetic?"

How bold, he's leading her into a trap.

"What? What kind of attitude is that towards your superiors?"

Hm, she did it now.

Perhaps unrecognizable to anyone who wasn't paying close attention, Koenji's lip twitched up for a moment, his smile extending, before receding to his normal, confident smile.

"Superior? It's obvious that both you and the old woman have lived longer than me. There's no doubt about it. You may be 'above' me, but only in height. I also have a problem with you. Even if there is a difference in age, is your attitude not awfully rude and impertinent?"

The officer seemed to not notice anything, continuing to berate Koenji as though she were trying to teach a child discipline.

"You're a high school student? Honestly, just listen to what adults say!"

The old woman intervened, or at least tried to, making calming gestures with her hands as she spoke up.

"It's fine, it's fine."

However, the lady officer did not back down, at least not yet, looking about ready to hurl insults at the boy in a fit of rage.

"Oh my, Japanese society isn't completely useless yet if at least the old woman could hear me properly, enjoy your life lady."

In a ballsy move, he then tilted himself so he was turned away from the two, facing back in my direction, as I was sitting directly across from him.

He pulled up some earbuds, and plugged them into his ears, beginning to listen to music.

The officer clenched her fists, but knew there was nothing more she could do, and turned to the old woman in apology, doing her best not to allow any tears to escape down her cheeks.

He'd managed to somehow make the officer look just as bad as him.

This I was sure of, because others were glaring not only at Koenji but also at the officer.

Both of them had been rather rude in this confrontation, the officer outright and the student because of his ego.

"Sorry..."

It was a very one sided argument, won by Kouenji through simple facts and logic.

Priority seating means nothing anyways, any person could give their seat up for this old woman, each seat feels the same, is built the same.

In fact, there were still a couple of more points Koenji could've made at least to further defend his argument, but perhaps he believes he's said enough.

Personally, I agree, he's said enough, and I'm shocked that I've found myself agreeing with him.

The officer could've first asked him nicely, and if he declined she could move on to the next person.

How incredibly narrow-minded of her.

However, it seems she would get backup, as another girl, who also wore the same uniform as Koenji and I, stood up, walking over to them.

"Um, I also think the lady is right." She said, tapping on his well-built arm.

"Oh? This time it's a pretty girl, what incredible luck I must have today, two women and an adoring fan."

Huh? Did he mean me when he said that?

Although, I guess it's not entirely wrong, I am finding myself feeling fascinated with this student so far.

I'm not sure if I'd like to be in the same class with him or not, he seems like the type of person to pick the subject in a group project, do exactly his half then leave his partner(s) to the rest, based on what he has.

All because actually making plans or doing the project on something he doesn't know much about would simply be an inconvenience.

He'll do the work if it's required, that much is obvious, but if it's not then he'll just sit back, and continue to enjoy himself however he can.

He seems like the type of person to enjoy reading during his free time, or maybe he's the type to explore new things? Possibly the latter, I'd like to believe so anyways.

"This grandmother has been looking uneasy for a while now, I know it may be none of your concern, but it would help contribute to society." The girl tried.

An interesting theory, but not one that would work well.

Koenji seemed to find it laughable as well, as he immediately dissected and destroyed the sentence.

"Social contribution? An interesting way to put it for sure. Giving seats to the elderly may be a way of contributing to the society. I, however, have no interest in contributing to society. I only think about my own satisfaction. What's more, in this whole crowded bus, you would ask me, who's sitting in a priority seat, to give up my seat, but are unable to ask any of the others who are staying silent and leave me? If the people in this bus truly cared for the elderly, there would be no point in such a thing as a 'priority seat.'"

Perfect.

What a perfect argument.

Albeit with the flaw that everyone will think Koenji is an egotistic jackass, they would be unable to deny this point.

What a roundabout way of saying 'ask someone who cares.'

Koenji had no intention to bend to the girl's words, but she didn't crumble like the officer did, instead turning to speak to the bus as a whole.

"Everyone? Please listen to me, is there anyone willing to give up their seat for this elderly woman? Please?"

Hmhm, regardless of how many people had caught onto the conversation, and had adapted to align themselves with Koenji's views, the next few seconds were agonizingly long, and a small smile began to form on my face as guilt began to eat up inside of the others all on the bus.

I quickly erased the smile from my face, the last thing I'd want to do is get called out myself, but I couldn't help but notice something.

Just a few rows from me, there were two students sitting a respectful distance away, and yet next to each other.

Both students wore the same uniform as I, and the girl of the two, who was expressionless as she read her book, ignoring the confrontation, did seem interesting, but it was rather the boy my eyes were drawn towards.

He also held an expressionless face, but he was different.

The look in his eyes... yes, he was different.

It's not that he was expressionless, he is emotionless.

Just why is that?

I found myself stare at him in interest, only to see him stiffen as he looked at the girl next to him, who seemed to have caught his gaze.

Before a look of recognition fazed across his face.

No, not recognition.

Agreement?

No, that doesn't work either.

I clicked my tongue at myself as the word seemed to escape from my memory, before a voice brought me back to reality.

"Oh, here you go!"

A girl, too fed up with the guilt in her heart, stood up, offering the elderly woman her seat.

Around nine, agonizing seconds of deathly quiet had proceeded before this girl stood up.

"Thank you!"

The authoritative girl thanked the student who had given up her seat, gently guiding the elderly lady to the seat, and helping her sit down.

"Say, Koenji-kun, what do you think about the girl who approached you? The one wearing our uniform?" I asked, wishing to know.

"She seems to be the selfless type, truly the type of girl many would aspire to be like in the ideal world."

His response left on a blank, and he closed his eyes once more as he leaned back in the chair, getting comfortable once more.

Was this a test?

"In an ideal world, would y-you consider trying to befriend her?" I asked.

"In an ideal world, she would be wishing to befriend me." He simply replied.

It's as I thought then.

As a logical realist, that girl would not be seen in the best of lights, while necessary to help guide the weak sheep, that is all she would ever be.

That is what I think his impression on her is.

Nothing more than a piece of the world, designed to help lesser people fulfil their roles in it.

The bus slowly rolled to a stop, and I looked out one of the windows, a gate of stone being the first thing I locked onto.

Koudo Ikusei High School.

Otherwise known as Advanced Nurturing High School, a High School created by the Japanese government that aims to support young people in their future.

And this is where I will be attending for three years.

I shakily secured the satchel on my shoulder, and took a deep breath.

Let's go!

Chapter end,

What am I doing you might ask? Turns out I went crazy.

Here I am trying to do two books at once again.

This will likely very closely follow the Light Novel.

Note: In this story for all the girls I use _-chan instead of _-san, the reason for this is because in my mind, all of the COTE girls are cute.

I'm making this note because some people on later chapters get confused on it, and that this is simply how I'm going to write.

Goodbye!

Chapter 2: Welcome to School!

The entrance ceremony was about what you would expect it to be.

Dull goodbyes and sad departures, an annoying amount of time standing up only to sit back down and repeat, and finally the worst thing of all.

Social interaction.

Immediately following the end of the opening ceremony, students were heading to their respective classes, and beginning to talk amongst one another happily.

As for me, I'd prefer it if I didn't stand out yet, I have the abilities to stand out, in terms of academics and looks, I'd give myself a decent eight or nine out of ten, but when I purposely mess with my hair to make me seem more meek, change my body language to look smaller, and simply speak quietly, it becomes much easier to be overlooked.

Glasses help a little as well too.

As for the reason I'm doing this? I'm trying to get over the fact I can't hold a conversation well. One step at a time.

It seems someone else in the class I'd just entered understand these things too, based on the way she was balling in on herself in what I presume to be her desk.

For her, it just looked like she was a nervous girl in general, something which I sympathize her for.

The classroom was only about half full by the time I walked fully into it, and I quickly noticed the desks have names on them.

I searched around, and smiled lightly down at the name on my desk.

Tensai Shizukana, that's me.

Middle row, second from the back.

I looked around, my classmates were already going through our class schedules, and talking amongst each other, though that's not to say there weren't a couple of loners, but it seems most of the class enjoys social interaction.

I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end the moment I sat down, and looked out towards the door.

"The equipment in this classroom appears to be in order! The classroom looks just like the rumours say!"

Koenji proudly walked forward, moving through the classroom as though it was his own personal room, and began his search for his desk.

His smile increased just a tad as he found his desk, and noticed who was sitting in the seat behind him.

Me.

Whether God is on my side or not, Koenji appeared to be seated directly in front of me.

Whether that will be a good thing or a bad thing I've yet to discover, but I pray it's a good thing.

"Hello again Shizukana-kun, it seems luck is certainly on your side today, to be seated so near to me."

What a sly bastard.

He noticed I was surprised at him calling me handsome, and now made sure to call me by name now that people around are actually paying some attention.

At least he respects my decision of not wanting to stand out yet, whether he realizes eyes would be drawn to me because he is talking to me or not doesn't matter as much to him.

This'll be an interesting year.

As soon as he sat down, he kicked his legs up atop his desk, and positioned himself so he could easily look back at me, before pulling out some nail clippers, and working away at his already well-trimmed nails.

"Do entertain me my adoring fan." He said, glancing back at me.

I felt myself stiffen.

How?

"Um, did you notice anything strange when we were at the entrance ceremony?" I asked.

He rose a brow, interested.

"As a matter of fact, I did, the classes graduating from classes B, C and D did not seem as happy as class A." Koenji responded.

Just as I thought.

It would be nearly impossible to tell at first glance, but for someone like me, it's easy to see something under the surface.

I only have one thought in mind as to why class A was in better spirits than the other classes.

I hushed my voice down so only Koenji would hear.

"Do you think, p-perhaps it's a hierarchy between classes?" I asked.

"I see you are not only handsome, but smart as well, truly the ideal fan for someone such as me. I believe that to be the case, Shizukana-kun."

I nodded.

I quickly realized that there would be no point in trying to hide myself in front of the likes of this man, he was simply far too perceptive.

"Surely it can't simply be t-that class A is the highest class for all three school years though, right? The principal would p-pick up on that, and that's also not fair for us, who are in class D." I stated, frowning.

"So then what do you suppose it could be?"

He was asking rhetorically, I had no doubt about that.

He's already figured it out, or at least has a solid theory.

If the principal is allowing a hierarchy between different classes, then maybe, there's some way to rise on the chain?

"I think... perhaps there's a way for us to rise to class A?"

He smiled wider at my response, it seems he was thinking the same thing.

"How that could happen, however, matters not to me, so long as I get to live an ideal life here." Koenji said.

He fixed himself in his seat, facing the front once more as he ceased the conversation at that.

It seems he was happy with how our discussion went.

I let out a small sigh of relief.

I stayed silent for the next few minutes, observing the people who would be my classmates as more trickled in, and then the bell finally rang.

Synchronously, a pretty woman wearing a suit walked into the classroom, a vibe radiating off her that capitalized strictness.

Her long hair was tied back into a ponytail, something that suit her well.

She stood at the front of the class, cleared her throat to gain everyone's attention, and then introduced herself.

"Good morning new students. My name is Sae Chiyabashira and I am in charge of class D this year, I teach Japanese history. This school doesn't rearrange the classes every year, so over the next three years, I hope I get to know all of you. Best regards. Although the official entrance ceremony specifically for the first years will be in about an hour, I will now distribute the list of special rules of this school and the matriculation guide."

So we're getting right into it.

Chiyabashira handed out a bunch of guides to the front desks of each row, who each took one and passed back the rest.

The guide went through a lot, also reminding us that this school is unlike any other school.

All students are required to live on campus.

All students are forbidden to contact anyone outside of school.

Leaving school grounds is forbidden.

However, the facilities received compensate for these restrictions, and it could even be said it overrules these restrictions.

Karaokes, theatre rooms, cafes, boutiques and a whole mall. This place could be seen as a small town, and right in the middle of the big city, the school campus takes up a staggering 600,000 square metres.

And finally, the most distinct characteristic.

The S system.

I quickly narrowed my eyes as Chiyabashira began to explain the system.

"I will now hand out student ID cards. With this card, you can buy anything from any of the shops and facilities around campus. It works like a credit card. However, be careful of how many points you use. There's nothing you can't buy on school grounds, if it's here, it's purchasable."

The point system was a direct replacement for money, which means real money won't mean a thing in here. What's more, all of the points are provided free of charge from the school.

"Student cards can be used by swiping them on machines. Using these machines is incredibly easy, so you wont have trouble with them. The points will be automatically credited on the first day of each month. Everyone should already have 100,000 points on their card. Also, 1 point is worth 1 yen. Any more explanation is unnecessary."

Whispers immediately erupted from that, some blatantly cheering out over the fact they get a monthly allowance of 100,000 yen.

But 100,000 points to 4, 8 a total of 12 classes every month, surely there is something wrong here?

Let's say there are about 30 kids in a class. Times 12 classes makes 360 students.

If each student received 100,000 points a month, that's 36,000,000 points, in one month.

36 million.

I looked around.

Almost everyone was surprised at the amount of points, happy surprise.

It seemed only one other person was skeptical of these points.

And that would be the egomaniac sitting in front of me.

It made sense though, the two of us have already talked about this school and the things we have noticed.

Perhaps these points somehow have to do with the hierarchy?

"Were you all surprised at the amount of points given? This school measures the abilities of its students. Everyone here, who passed the entrance exam, has shown some level of merit and worth. The amount of money is a reflection of your skills. Use without holding back. After graduation, however, all the points will be taken back. Since it's impossible to change these points into cash, there's no point in saving up these points. How the points are used is up to you. Use it on things you like or need. If you feel you have no use for your points, just transfer them to someone else. However, bullying other people for points is prohibited. The school is very strict on matters concerning bullying."

Chiyabashira glared out across the class, letting them know how serious her words were, and everyone went quiet.

"Any questions?" She then asked.

None arose.

"Well then, please lead a good student life." With that, she exited the class, and my classmates immediately went abuzz.

I found myself staring at my teacher as she exited however.

There's no doubt about it, there's some sort of trick.

She seemed very inclined to inform us that we can just use up all of our points, and that we would get more at the start of the next month.

But she simply stated we would get more.

As much as I want to simply chalk it up to nerves, she seemed very strict, to leave out that we would get 100,000 points at the start of each month, it just didn't sit right with me.

What a dilemma, is it nerves? Or is it justified?

I'm definitely going to have a talk with the seniors, they would certainly know.

Whether I'll be able to get that information for free or not is another matter.

But that'll just come down to who I ask.

A 100% employment rate.

I sighed to myself.

How dumb of me to get hooked onto that, for such a thing to happen it's only natural that us students would have to go through some hardships.

Perhaps the material will be much more difficult then in other high schools?

...I doubt it.

This class is alike to any other class in a regular high school, to have a sudden increase in difficulty of the material would put even the best here through the ringer.

Not to mention, if that was the case then there'd be no point to the point system, we'd all be too busy studying in order to make sure we don't fail.

For now, it's probably best to see how things play out, for all I know all of my worrying would be for nothing.

"Ne, ne~, wanna go shopping?" A girl's voice reached my ears, and I looked up to see that people were already excited about spending the points.

"Un. With this money I can buy anything. I'm so glad I got into this school!"

Someone then stood up, a young man with the look of a popular honour student raised his hand in the air to gather everyone's attention.

"May everyone look here for a moment please?" He asked.

His next words were agreed on by the class rather quickly.

"Starting from today onwards, we will be in the same class over the next three years. So it would be great if all of us could introduce ourselves and become friends. We have some time to, so what do you all think?" He asked.

"I agree! After all, we don't know each other's names, let alone anything about each other."

After the first person agreed, everyone else who had been hesitant quickly agreed as well.

"My name is Yousuke Hirata. Because I was always called by my first name in middle school, feel free to call me Yousuke. Although I like all sports, I like soccer in particular, and also plan to play soccer at this school. Please take care of me." Hirata introduced.

Hirata was the one who proposed for everyone to introduce themselves, so naturally he did first, and I must say he did quite well.

His popularity seemed to have shot through the roof, some of the girls even have hearts in their eyes.

Just like that he's become the central figure of the class, someone like him would probably end up going out with one of the more popular girls in the class too.

"Well then, how about we start the introductions for the class as well?" Hirata then asked.

The first girl to go nervously stood up, but she stuttered, and stopped speaking.

"My name i-is Inogashira K-Ko-"

Her words became stuck as she started to shake a little from nervousness.

"Do your best."

"It's okay if you don't rush."

Words of encouragement came from classmates, but they didn't really help.

Some giggles came from some of the girls, something which irked me for some reason.

Inogashira continued to stand in place, still too scared to speak, before another girl spoke up.

"Doing it slowly is fine, don't rush through it." The meaning of this girl's words were different than the previous two, something that was noticed by Inogashira.

She took a composing breath, reassured by the girl's words, before beginning anew.

"My name is Inogashira Kokoro. Um, my hobby is sewing and I'm good at knitting. P-please take care of me." She managed.

With a relieved, delighted, and finally embarrassed expression, she sat back down.

The self introductions of others soon followed.

"I'm Yamauchi Haruki. In elementary school I played table tennis at a national level, and I was the ace of my middle school's baseball team. I got an injury in inter High recently, so I'm currently in rehab. Nice to meet ya."

What a liar.

Yamauchi looks very healthy from just a glance, maybe he thinks he's some sort of comedian? And yet I can tell if anybody actually believes this he wouldn't correct them.

"Then I'm next right?"

The girl who'd tried to berate Koenji, as well as being the one who helped Inogashira introduce herself stood up next.

"My name is Kushida Kikyo, and since none of my friends from middle school came here, I want to get to know everyone and become friends!" Kushida proclaimed.

Her cheery attitude further helped those that were still nervous to go up.

What's more.

"First of all, I want to become friends with everyone here! So please exchange contact information with me after finishing your introductions!" She added.

How kind, she's likely going to be one of the more popular girls in the grade, perhaps the whole school.

Self introductions continued as I kept lost in my thoughts, but it seems the next person up had no intention to do so, glaring at Hirata when he called for the next person.

Red hair, and a delinquent-like appearance, the way he spoke certainly complimented his looks.

"You guys idiots? I don't want to introduce myself, just leave me alone."

Hirata didn't give up.

"I can't force you to do so, but I don't think it's a bad idea to try and get along with your classmates. If you thought I was being unpleasant, I apologize." He responded.

After Hirata bowed towards the red haired classmate, some of the girls sent glares his way.

"Isn't it fine to do a simple self-introduction?"

"Yeah!"

As expected from the ikemen soccer kid, he's already attracted the attention of the girls in our class.

However, it seemed the red haired classmate and some of the other boys quickly grew jealous of Hirata.

"No. I don't want to pretend that we're good friends."

And just like that, he stood up, some of the other guys doing so as well, and all left the room.

Even one of the girls left as well, the black haired girl who had remained emotionless during the kerfuffle on the bus.

Strangely enough, she looked towards the boy sitting next to her, as if inviting him along, but he didn't move, and she left without him.

Ah, I see.

That was the boy who had also remained emotionless during the bus thing. It seems they were already acquainted.

Like minds think alike, after all.

Hirata turned to the rest of the class.

"Don't worry about it, I'm at fault for trying to pressure them into doing something they didn't want to do." He said, covering for the classmates which had chosen to leave.

"You did nothing bad Hirata-kun. Let's just leave those people alone."

Despite the fact some people in the class had left, introductions continued on like normal.

"I'm Ike Kanji. The things I like are girls, and the things I hate are ikemen. I'm looking for a girlfriend at any time, so nice to meet you! Of course you must be cute or beautiful."

Hah.

Ike quickly earned the disrespect of nearly all of the girls in class, based on the stares he earned from his introduction.

It doesn't help how he's not particularly good looking.

A girl decided to tease him about it, but he laughed it off embarrassedly.

At least he's not a bad guy.

I realized Koenji was up next, and leaned forward, knowing this was gonna be something interesting.

He didn't move a spot from his desk as he introduced himself.

"I am Koenji Rokusuke. Being the only heir of the Koenji conglomerate, I am a man who will be responsible for Japanese society in the future. Pleased to meet you, ladies."

I suppressed a snicker. He introduced himself solely to the girls of the class.

Some looked at him in interest, the rest like he was crazy.

"From now on, I will relentlessly punish anything that makes me feel uncomfortable. Be mindful of that."

And that was just a straight up warning.

"Um, Koenji-kun, what do you mean by that?" Hirata asked.

"Exactly as I mean, but as an example, I hate unattractive things, if I saw someone like that I'd do as I said."

Koenji combed his hair upwards, and some who were nervous about their looks grew a little fearful of the man.

I stood up next, realizing it was my turn, and took a quick breath to compose myself.

"H-hello, my name is Shizukana Tensai. I enjoy learning about anything with technology, and I dislike violence. It's a p-pleasure to meet you all." I introduced.

I pumped a fist in my mind.

I sat back down, and the introductions continued.

I took breaths to calm myself.

It was so strange, I was so nervous, and yet so excited.

Maybe it's simply because I actually managed to make it here?

Perhaps it's because it's likely for me to know most of these people even past high school? After all, this school promises to only graduate the best of the best. It's likely I'll end up working for, with, or have these students work for me in the future.

If that's the case, making friends is a must.

But I don't really want to stand out.

Well, if I end up needing to then I will, but for now I should just lay low.

Until I can get over my anxiety, anyways. I was already shaking from just that introduction.

However, I have an itch.

Something tells me this school just isn't normal, and if it isn't, if there's a class hierarchy, the thing I'll need to worry about most is helping my class.

In other words, if I'm right, I must protect my class at all costs.

And I know the perfect way to start.

I smiled to myself.

For once, I'm hoping I'm wrong.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 3: Suspicions

"My name is Ayanokoji Kiyotaka. The... er, there's nothing particular about me, I will do my best to get along with everyone. Uh, nice to meet you."

Lame.

Poor Ayanokoji buried his face in his hands the moment he sat back down, and the class clapped in pity for him.

"Nice to meet you Ayanokoji-kun, I hope to get along with everyone as well." Hirata had said, in the hope to make him feel better.

I sighed.

I was hoping to learn something interesting from the emotionless man, but it seems I learned nothing.

He however seemed perceptive.

The whole reason he acted embarrassed at his introduction was because most of the class was staring at him in pity.

Whether he genuinely cares or not I've yet to decipher.

...

The entrance ceremony for us new students was like any other entrance ceremony to date.

We got an explanation of the buildings and campus, and after that we were allowed to go and do our own thing.

Most of the students went straight to the dorms, but it seems some small groups of longtime friends, or newly formed friend groups got together to go shopping, or to simply go do something fun.

Me? I decided to go take a walk.

The first thing I wanted to do was learn where everything was. And there was no better place to do that than to explore the actual school.

I noticed I was the only student roaming the school, the 2nd and 3rd years should all be in class on their respective floors.

I don't think there was a rule where students weren't allowed to roam the school if the day is free.

But even if I get in trouble, it'd be worth it for the information I'm trying to get.

Plus I can play the new kid card.

I confidently walked up the steps to the second floor, and moved down the halls.

I passed by some doors leading to different things, before stopping in front of the door I was looking for.

Class C, year two.

I was actually looking for class B, but this class would work just fine.

If there really is a hierarchy, it would be best to try to spy on the classes who'd theoretically be in the middle of the hierarchy.

I took a breath to calm myself, before sliding something small into the palm of my hand. After making doubly sure it was on, I knocked on the door.

By all means, this was not something I would normally do.

But it wasn't just me, it was also Koenji who thinks there's something wrong.

My actions are justified, definitely.

The door to the classroom opened, and I stiffened as a female student opened the door.

She rose a brow in confusion as we linked eyes.

"U-uh."

My words got stuck in my throat as she continued to stare at me as though she were judging me.

I bowed, holding my hand out.

"C-class D, year one! M-my name is Shizukana Tensai!" I blurted out.

I kept my eyes closed as I remained bowing, and a soft giggle echoed around me.

I opened my eyes, peering up at the student to see her giggling into her hand.

"You're a funny one, Shizukana, what brings you to this class?" She asked.

"Um, I was wondering, I didn't h-have the chance to ask during the entrance ceremony, b-but will there be some sort of assembly? F-for clubs?" I asked.

She smiled cheerily, and moved forwards.

I was surprised at how easily she had moved inside my bubble, and I felt my face heat up a little bit.

I quickly moved aside. And she pointed down the hallway.

"The Student Council is down that way, they're usually the ones who do stuff like that, last year there wasn't one, but maybe this year there will be!" She explained happily.

I smiled nervously at her still close proximity, and nodded.

"I-I see, thank you." I responded.

"No problem, see you around Shizukana-kun!" She said, turning and entering her class once more.

"Have a g-good day senpai."

I bowed to her, and she giggled once more, before closing the door.

After she did, I straightened myself.

There are cameras watching. I reminded myself.

I moved towards the Student Council room, continuing my little act, and smiled to myself.

Well, I did it, there's no turning back now.

I just hope no one discovers the bug.

And it's only good for today as well, since the chances of her wearing the same uniform two days in a row is low. Especially considering the fact we're given multiple of the same uniform.

It's high-risk high-reward. If I end up discovering nothing then it's not like I can just go back again, the chances of me being suspected of doing something shady would drastically increase.

I knocked on the new door I found myself in front of, and soon after it was opened.

"Oh? What is a kohai doing at the student council room?"

The voice was a girl's, and I looked over at her to see her watching me in curiosity.

"Ah. H-hello."

"Hey."

It seems she wanted me to get to the point.

"U-um, my name is Shizukana Tensai, I w-was just wondering if there would m-maybe be an assembly to explain all of the c-clubs we could join?" I asked, doing my best to keep it together.

She rose a brow, before turning to look inside.

"Hmm, he doesn't look busy." She mumbled to herself.

She opened the door wider.

"Come on in."

My eyes widened.

"A-are you sure?" I asked, genuinely shocked.

A smirk fell on her face as she noticed my reaction, and she chided me on.

"Come on~, don't tell me you're scared?"

I felt my face heat up at the words.

"N-no! I just, don't think it's r-respectful for me to just waltz right in."

"You're getting my permission, aren't you? Just come inside."

With that, my arm was grabbed, and she lightly pulled me through the door.

I stumbled as she let go, walking off towards someone who was sitting down, and doing some paperwork.

They looked like someone important, and I swallowed a lump in my throat.

She rapped her knuckle on the wood, right in front of the paperwork, and he glared up at her in response.

"What is the matter?" He asked.

"I've got someone here who had a question for you." She responded, jotting a thumb back at me.

I felt myself shrivel as he turned his glare upon me, his eyes piercing right through me as he did.

I hesitantly stepped forward, and he sighed.

"Fine, you may leave." He said, addressing the girl.

She smirked as she turned around, walking past me, but patting me on the shoulder on the way out.

"Good luck~."

Evil woman.

"So, what is it you wanted to ask me?" The young man asked, glancing up at me.

I was reminded that I was still standing, and yet he was seated.

I pulled up a chair to sit across from him, and took a deep breath.

"I was wondering, I-is there going to be an assembly, for c-clubs?" I managed to ask.

He rose a brow, intrigued.

"That's it?" He asked me.

I quickly nodded, and he sighed.

"Curse that woman." He mumbled under his breath.

"I'm not sure yet, we didn't have one last year, but some of the students in the second year have already asked we do it for the first years." He responded.

"I-I see. Ah! My name is Shizukana Tensai." I introduced.

He rose a brow at me.

"Horikita Manabu." He said.

"Now, is that all?"

I stiffened at the words.

Would he tell me? If I asked?

"I... I do have one more question." I said, looking down.

"Go ahead."

"This whole ordeal w-with the Private Points. W-what is it truly based on?" I asked.

I looked back up, meeting eyes with him, and he looked at me with curiosity.

"Hmm, I see. You could say that the amount of Private Points earned each month is dependant of the class. That is all the information I'm willing to share with you."

Horikita then waved a hand, dismissing me, and I stood up.

"Thank you Horikita-senpai." I said, bowing.

He did not say anything, and I showed myself out of the room.

How frightening.

That man is certainly not the type of person I'd want to anger. He was already scary enough just as is.

At least I completed my mission, and this way, even if someone was watching me, there would be no suspicions.

...

"Ah, that is, Shizukana-kun I believe."

I perked up as I heard my name be uttered from another's voice.

I was currently doing some shopping in the mall, mainly for food, since I realized that I'd probably need to get some.

Obviously.

I turned to my left, watching as a girl who had been hanging out with three others bundled over to me.

If I remember right, Kushida.

I felt my face heat up as she joyously entered my personal space.

"Hi! You're Shizukana-kun right? I didn't get your name wrong did I?"

The sweet ang-ahem, Kushida gave me a nervous look that tore into my heart after saying this, and I quickly shook my head no.

"N-no, you got the right person. What c-can I do for you K-Kushida-chan?"

"Well I saw you when we were walking by, and realized I forgot to ask you for your contact information! Wanna exchange?" She asked.

"Yeah! S-sure!"

God she's cute.

Regardless of the way she thinks of things, you have to admit a person with this type of personality is hard to block out.

"Cool!" She took out her phone, as did I, and she wrote down a number on it.

"Here, this is my number." She said, showing me it.

I nodded, putting the number into my phone, and sending a practice text.

Her phone buzzed.

"Got it! Okay! Thank you Shizukana-kun! Have a great day!"

With that, she waved goodbye. Rejoining her little band of friends.

...

"Woah."

The word left my mouth before I could really think.

The dorms were huge, but it kind of makes sense since they're allowing coed dorms, my room is on the floor meant for us class D first year boys, floor 4. The floor below that, I think, is for the class D first year girls.

I entered into my room, room 409, and smiled at the spacious room.

Ever seen a tatami mat? The room is about eight times the largest size of that.

It's cozy as well, I felt myself relax just walking through the door.

I closed the door behind me, placing all of my things along with the other stuff I had brought in from the outside.

Which had been brought here by those who worked for the school.

I brought my hand up to my face, before realizing something.

It's unlikely, but just in case.

I spent the next half an hour thoroughly searching the spacious room to make sure it wasn't bugged or had a secret camera, and only fully relaxed once I was sure it wasn't.

I reached my hand up to my face, carefully taking off my glasses, and placing them down on the night table by my bed.

I then moved towards the bathroom, and looked myself in the mirror.

I let out a soft, genuine smile, and ran some warm water, washing my face, before cupping some of the water in my hands.

I splashed them up into my face, before raking my hands up through my hair, pushing it back from where it was in front of my face.

"Hmm, I'd give you a nine out of ten today Tensai." I said to myself, taking off the uniform and slipping into a thin white shirt and some pyjama pants.

I flipped open a satchel that had been placed up against my bed at my request, and smiled down at my trusty laptop.

I picked it up, sitting down into the comfortable bed before opening it.

Luckily, it still had some decent battery, and I input the password before searching through a couple of tabs, finding what I was looking for.

I pressed play, and placed the laptop down on the bed, getting up to unpack my things as it played in the background.

"...as just a junior, he wanted to know if there would be an assembly."

He listened intently as the girl who spoke moved to sit down.

"Alright! We managed to maintain our spot as class C throughout our first year, but things are only going to get harder from here! Class A is pulling ahead at a staggering pace, so our only real chance is to uptake class B."

It seems someone had come forward to address the class as a whole.

"Based on this chart, the gap is quite large, we need to earn around 200 more class points, and that's considering class B doesn't gain any at all, it'll be difficult, but we can do it."

After that, most of the discussion had turned towards finding out ways to earn more of these 'class points.'

But as far as I was aware, most of these things are rather normal are they not?

Having students who were academically weak study more, and have those physically weak train their muscles.

"For now, we should focus on these things, and when a special exam comes up we'll adapt accordingly."

Nothing else after that seemed to be of interest, and I frowned as I looked back towards the laptop.

After a few hours, I never learned anything else that was important, and then a crackling noise sounded off.

She probably got changed, or did her laundry for the day.

But I didn't receive anything else after that, so I assumed it to be the latter.

I closed my laptop, plugging it into the wall beside my night table and placing it atop said table.

I jumped into my bed, staring up at the ceiling.

It was a dead end, but at least I got some new leads.

Class points and special exams.

Both of these things seem rather strange to me, since it seems special exams are an opportunity to gain more class points.

So then what are class points?

Are they like private points?

They must be shared as a class too, considering how driven everyone seemed to work on their flaws.

Eventually, I just sighed.

No point on dwelling on it now, there's still too much I don't know.

Besides, sleep sounds nice right about now.

...

"Who is this?"

The small girl looked at me warily, but it made sense, I stared at her with the same look.

My father gave me a slight nudge forward with his hand.

"My father, he said that his friend's daughter wanted to learn how to play chess." I mumbled, just barely loud enough to hear.

"And what does that have to do with you?" She asked.

Her father chuckled at that.

"Now now, don't be like that, you see, this young boy here is in the same situation as you. He also wants to learn to be a leader of the coming generation, so I figured his father and I could have a small agreement. To teach the two of you together."

She still stared in distrust, and I gave a small wave, feeling nervous.

"Please take care of me."

...

I awoke with a start. Finding myself sitting up in my bed, and brought a hand up to my head, a dull headache pounding away, slowly going away.

"What was that?" I asked myself in a whisper.

The more I tried to think of it, the greater my headache became, so I dropped it for now.

But no matter how much I scoured my memories, a small, frail-looking girl like her never seemed to be in them.

What's more, she was even in a wheelchair, how could I forget about such a unique girl?

In the end, I just shook my head.

"I should just get ready for school."

Chapter end,

I'm realizing coming up with a backstory for my character is going to be a bit harder, since I don't want him to be a tool created by the White Room.

Goodbye!

Chapter 4: Making a Friend

Technically today was the first day of classes, as it was the second day of school.

That didn't seem to matter to the teachers however, as most of the day so far has been spent teaching us more of the rules around the school.

It seems the red haired kid, who I learned through some gossip around me is named Sudo, was dead asleep through the classes, something which the teachers noticed but did nothing about.

It's seriously surprising how lenient the teachers are, if it was me I'd have booted him out of class already.

After all, someone who gets away with sleeping one day will sleep each day after that.

Lunchtime seemed to get here faster than I realized, and students all stood up to head out with their friends.

I had quickly come to the realization I've yet to make any friends, and kind of looked around nervously as more and more people stood up to go eat lunch.

It hadn't even been a minute, and half the class was already gone.

"I was thinking of going to eat, does anyone want to come with me?"

Bless you Hirata, your presence is a godsend.

He was quickly joined by many of the girls still in class, quickly being huddled around by them.

"I'm going too!" "Me too me too!"

Damn you Hirata, darn Ikemen.

Hirata looked around to see if anybody else was willing to join, but it seems his eyes didn't meet mine, and instead locked with another person.

He opened his mouth and mumbled something, but the girls were all too excited to eat with him, and he was whisked away.

I looked back, in the direction that Hirata had looked in, and noticed Ayanokoji watching Hirata be taken away with an outstretched arm.

Embarrassment seemed to take over, and he moved his hand to make it seem like he'd only outstretched his arm to scratch his head.

"How pitiful."

The voice entered my ears easily thanks to the quietness of the classroom.

I looked to see the emotionless girl that sat next to Ayanokoji send him a pitiful look, before standing up and walking off alone.

Ayanokoji sighed, and stood up, mumbling something to himself.

This was my chance!

As he walked towards the door, likely to eat lunch alone, I quickly stood up, moving forward to tap him on the shoulder.

He stopped, turning to look back at me.

I flinched under his gaze, and he seemed to notice, relaxing himself.

Perhaps he doesn't like people being behind him?

"U-Um, I noticed, it didn't look like, I mean."

I took a deep breath, calming myself as he continued to stare at me.

"I-It didn't look like you were going with anyone, s-so would you like to eat together?" I asked.

I pumped a fist to myself in my head.

Nice one Tensai!

"Uh, sure." He responded, seeming a bit confused.

I held my hand out.

"It's n-nice to meet you, officially, I mean. My name is T-Tensai Shizukana, feel free to c-call me whatever you'd like."

He clasped his hand in mine, forming a soft handshake.

"Kiyotaka Ayanokoji, just Ayanokoji is fine."

"A-alright, wanna go eat lunch t-together? In the cafeteria?" I asked, hopeful.

"Sure."

The two of us walked to the cafeteria side by side, and I took this time to observe the young man next to me.

It was strange, from first glance he looked like your regular background character in a story, and yet the closer I look at him, the more I'm finding interesting.

For example, underneath the uniform you can barely tell, but if you really look he seems a little on the stronger side.

He's certainly stronger than average, despite how average he looks.

I pouted in my head as I realized I was smaller than him, not by much, maybe two inches.

Well, to some people that's a lot.

"So, um, how a-are you finding the new school?" I asked, wanting to converse with him.

"It's good, I'm finding myself surprised at how lenient the school is."

His response was valid, I was just as surprised.

"Agreed, but I h-have a bad feeling." I mumbled, looking ahead with a frown.

He turned his head to look at me, raising a brow.

"What do you mean?"

"It's just a hunch, but y-you know Koenji-kun right?" I asked.

He nodded his head.

"Yeah."

"I got to talk to him a bit back on the bus when w-we were coming here, and a-again before homeroom started. He seems t-to think that there's something wrong with the students." I informed.

"How so?"

I bit back from responding.

"It's just, it's just a-a hunch, but I agree with him. For now, just be careful w-with how you spend your private points." I decided to say.

"I would've done so anyways, but thank you regardless Shizukana."

I could feel it.

He was staring at me, he knows that there was more that I wanted to say, but didn't.

But to be fair, I'm still not sure about the theory myself.

We came across the doors to the cafeteria.

"Do you think the food w-will be free here?" I asked, turning to look at my new friend.

"I hope so, it'll help with what you just said."

"True."

Unfortunately, the food was not free, so we did have to cough up some private points in order to eat a decent lunch.

After paying, and finding a place to sit down, Ayanokoji asked me a strange question.

"The amount of points we spent, if one point is one yen, then is that a decent amount of yen we spent for this meal?"

I stopped mid bite.

"Hmm, I'm not quite sure myself, a-all of my meals I'd usually cook for my old man and I, and it was him who always got the g-groceries. But I'd say it's about average."

Wait, is that even right?

I racked my brain, trying to find the credibility for my words, but came up with blanks.

That's strange.

I remember cooking for myself all the time, but I was not sure who restocked the cupboards.

What's more, when I was with the old man, we usually helped each other cook.

There was a block.

Three years ago, again it's that time where my memory is fuzzy. Three years ago was when the old man took me in. Before that... I don't know.

"Shizukana?"

I looked back up, linking eyes with Ayanokoji, who looked at me with some concern.

"Huh?"

"Are you okay?"

"Uh, y-yeah. Just got lost in my thoughts for a second."

I sent a smile to reassure him, before changing the topic.

"So what do you t-think of the class? As a w-whole?" I asked.

He took a bite of his food, giving himself some time to think, before speaking after swallowing.

"I think it's a bit disorganized. I think it'd be better if everyone just tried to be friends." He responded.

Spoken like a true pacifist.

I went to ask another question, but a voice interrupted me before I had the chance to.

"Oh! Ayanokoji-kun, right?"

The two of us turned to look at the new voice, and I felt my face heat up a little as Kushida stood by our table, addressing Ayanokoji.

Wow, she really is cute though, her energy seems to be radiating even stronger today then yesterday too.

I noticed something new as well, her skirt was on the shorter side.

Did she ask for such a thing? Is it even allowed? Perhaps I missed such a rule.

"Hi there, I'm Kushida, we're in the same class." She said, looking at my new friend.

"Hi, what do you need?" Ayanokoji asked awkwardly.

"Actually, I would like to ask you something, by any chance are you on good terms with Horikita-chan?" Kushida asked.

...who?

I turned to look at Ayanokoji quizzically.

"We're not particularly close, just acquaintances, did she do something?" He asked, ignoring my stare.

"Oh, I see. Weren't you two getting along on the first day of school though? I was asking everyone one by one for their contact info, but Horikita refused me." Kushida admitted, a bit embarrassed at having to ask someone this Horikita girl is close to.

Oh, is she that black haired girl that sits next to him?

"Weren't you guys talking to each other in front of the school too?"

I felt myself frown.

How does she...?

Never mind, something tells me that's a can of worms I don't want to open.

"What kind of personality does she have? Is she the kind to only speak her mind to close friends?"

Kushida continued her questions, wanting to know as much about Horikita as possible.

My eyes suddenly widened, and I stood up in shock.

"It makes sense!" I shouted.

The other two both flinched, and turned to look at me.

I immediately blushed red.

Quickly, I sat back down, looking down in an attempt to change the attention back off me.

"What does?" Ayanokoji asked.

I shook my head, burying my face in my hands, and he seemed to get the message, instead turning back to Kushida.

"I don't think she's good at interacting with others, why do you want to know her so much?" He asked her.

"Well, during self introductions, she walked out of the room herself right? I was just worried about her." Kushida admitted.

"I understand, but I only met her yesterday, so I can't help." Ayanokoji stated.

"Aaw, so that's how it was. I thought you two were friends before this. Sorry for asking such questions out of the blue!"

She apologized.

"No, it's fine, how do you know my name though?"

Dense.

"Didn't you introduce yourself? I made sure to memorize everyone's names."

Her response made it sound like it was obvious.

"Well, once again, I hope we can get along Ayanokoji-kun! I'll be going now." She said cheerily.

"Nice to meet you too." He reciprocated.

The bundle of energy then left, and Ayanokoji turned to me in confusion.

"What was that about?" He asked, referring to my earlier outburst.

"It's nothing, just something I realized."

He continued to stare, and I relented.

"I think I know why Horikita-chan, w-who I'm assuming is the girl that sits next to you, is t-the way she is."

"Why?"

He seemed interested, and I pinched the bridge of my nose.

"It's because her o-older brother, or perhaps an older cousin, is a part of the s-student council. I-it's likely that it's expected of her to live u-up to his name."

"How do you know that?" He asked, tilting his head.

"Yesterday, I went to ask some s-seniors if there would be an assembly for c-clubs, and they pointed me to the student council, t-the rest is history."

He nodded, understanding my explanation, and seeing how I connected the dots.

"Well, want to head back to class?"

He looked to my plate to see that it was empty, and looked down at his to see his was as well.

"Huh." He mumbled.

Time passes the fastest when you're kept busy.

"Sure."

We walked in a comfortable silence back to the class, taking our respective seats.

Horikita was back as well, and to my dismay, so was Koenji.

"Ah, hello there my adoring fan. Welcome back to the class, did you enjoy your time with your new friend?"

"Would you r-really care if I gave my answer?"

"Touché."

I felt my hand twitch at his response.

This man is... something else.

"What about you? Where d-did you go for lunch?"

"Just to grab some things, the dorms are exquisite on their own, perfect for me, but there are things I must add if I wish to be truly comfortable."

He took out a hand mirror after saying that, inspecting himself, before grabbing a comb and fixing stray strands of hair back into place.

"I see, I thought about doing that myself, but I figured I should save my points, just in case, if I don't need it I won't get it."

"And that is one of many things that differentiate myself from the rest of the world. It is a must that I live lavishly."

Before I had the chance to continue the conversation, a girl with a cute voice made an announcement over the PA.

"Today, at five pm in gymnasium number 1, there will be a club fair. For those of you with an interest in clubs, please come to gymnasium number 1, I repeat, today."

"A club."

My eyes sparkled as I thought of the different things I was intent on joining.

"You wish to partake in such frivolous activities Shizukana-kun?"

I turned to look back at Koenji, and laughed sheepishly as I scratched the back of my head.

"I-I do."

"I see, what will you be aiming for?"

I smiled.

"Whatever we don't have a trophy in." I responded confidently.

A brief look of surprise, before he smiled, closing his eyes.

"Hmhm, so you're that kind of person." He mumbled.

"Pardon?"

"You're meek and shy, but will gladly show off the things you are strong in." He said, flicking the comb in my direction, pointing it at me.

"Oh?"

I stiffened as he brought the comb up to my hair, pushing it up out of the way of my face.

"Goodness, yes. If you were a girl I'd have you be my wife Shizukana-kun. You may be a man, but your facial features would put most women to shame." He stated.

I felt my face heat up at the bold, and sudden, statement.

"W-wha-?"

I suddenly flinched as I felt a piercing, judging gaze from behind me, and quickly turned to see Horikita glaring dangers into me.

Ayanokoji was sending me an apologetic look as well.

Just what were they talking about?

Horikita seemed to turn her head away in... an angry pout? That's the best way I could describe it, before she mumbled something to Ayanokoji, who seemed to thank her.

She then said something else, and he frowned.

Honestly, what is with those two?

"What about you Koenji? Would you be willing to enter any club?" I asked him.

I decided to turn back to Koenji, who laughed at my question.

"A club? Unless it is solely dedicated to appease and treat me, I have no such interest."

"I see."

Yes, this man is certainly the top in all of Japan in egotistical terms.

I guess I'll just go alone then.

I shut my mouth as the bell rang, and Chiyabashira-sensei walked in just as punctual as the bell.

I felt my fingers twitch in excitement at the thought of joining a club.

At the same time, a prestigious school like this, I'd be surprised if they don't have every trophy for every sport available for schools.

...wait.

We're not allowed to leave school grounds, so how would we fight other schools?

A feeling of dread washed over me as I slammed my head onto my desk, crying internally at the fact that I wouldn't be able to solidify myself within the school's books.

Alright! New plan.

Just join a club that has no people, and then raise the club's popularity by being the icon of the club, become the club leader, and be the best practitioner in the club ever.

Then I'll be written in the school books.

But now comes the hard part, which club?

It'd need to be something with less popularity, and it also needs to be something I at least have experience in.

I noticed Chiyabashira-sensei begin to speak, and closed off my thoughts.

Better to see later today.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 5: Looking for a Club

"Uwaaah."

At the designated time after school, I found myself standing alone amidst at least 100 other students, mostly first years, as we waited for someone to come around to make an official announcement.

Pamphlets with details about club activities were passed out upon entry, and I was surprised at just how advanced everything is.

Every club here seems to be high-level, and it seems that there are a lot of club members in this school that are nationally known.

In other words, you could leave the school on the premise of participating in an official competition.

Not to mention, everything is top quality as well, they even have oxygen capsules, and all the training equipment would put any other place to shame.

It's almost too orderly.

But that being said, it makes it that much harder to have your name engraved into the school's records.

I smile to myself, it doesn't matter what I do, I'm itching to prove myself.

"Thank you for waiting first years."

I looked up to the stage of the gymnasium, and saw someone holding a microphone as they spoke.

"A representative from each club will explain their activities and how to join. I am Tachibana, the secretary of the student council and the chairman responsible for this club fair. Nice to meet you."

Tachibana then called up the club representatives, who all lined up along the stage.

It seems that most of these clubs are just showing off.

I frowned as I noticed something.

With the way most of these clubs representatives were speaking, it's obvious they wouldn't allow any first years to join the club unless they had some natural talent, or lots of experience in the sport.

I find that to be entirely illogical.

If they manage to get as many first years as possible, reviews would go up in reputation, and it's more likely for the school to be further sponsored for all of this.

I perked up as another senpai walked on stage, and I noticed something different about this one.

"My name is Hashigaki, and I'm the captain of the archery club. I think there are a lot of students who find it old-fashioned and simple, but it is a really fun and fulfilling sport. We give all new students a warm welcome, so please feel free to join."

I smirked to myself as the girl wearing archery clothes finished her introduction, before filing off just like the rest.

From the looks of things, they're desperate for new members.

I smiled as I noticed that apart from the Archery club, any other sporty club didn't look like they'd find new first years appealing, although I did learn about some interesting clubs.

There was even a tea time club, who would've thought.

The gym's atmosphere was really lively too, it seemed everyone here would always excitedly talk about each club ever after they walked off stage.

But that all changed when the next man walked on stage.

I felt myself stiffen as he walked up to the podium, not speaking a word.

170 cm, a slender body, sleek black hair, sharp glasses and a calculating gaze.

There was no doubt about it, it was Horikita Manabu.

I felt myself straighten my back as he seemed to search the crowd with his cold gaze, before his eyes landed on me.

I gave a small, hesitant wave, and he turned his head, searching the crowd again.

By this point, most of the students, who, keep in mind, were mostly first years, began to laugh at the man, who many thought had stage fright.

But I quickly noticed that none of the second years, or third years were laughing, they were all tense.

He kept his apathetic front on at all times, and as the laughter slowly died down, a tense silence enveloped the gym.

It was quiet.

Deathly so.

I had no clue how long we were all there for before he spoke up.

"My name is Horikita Manabu, and I am the student council president."

I felt my eyes widen. The president!?

"The student council is also looking for first years to replace the retiring third years. There are no strict requirements to apply for a position, but those affiliated will have mandatory work to do. Any who apply must not be affiliated with other clubs unless approved by myself or the Vice President."

His tone was soft, but that mattered not, his presence had already been felt by the whole gym, and that was enough to silence them.

It was dominating.

This man wasn't on the chessboard, he was the game master. There is no other way to say it.

"Also, we on the student council have no room for anyone with naive thinking. Not only will that person fail to get elected, they will inevitably become a stain of the school. The student council is only responsible for regulating the students, but the school expects more from us. Those of you that understand that can become potential candidates."

After that speech, with which he spoke with the utmost confidence, he walked off stage, and exited the gym.

Even after leaving, the tense atmosphere didn't leave, and it only changed after the Secretary steeled themselves enough to walk back onto the stage.

"Everyone, thank you for coming. With that, the club fair is over. We will now open the reception area for anyone interested in joining. The reception area will only be open until the end of April, so anyone interested after than can bring applications directly to the club."

Merci, Tachibana.

The reception area was then opened up by the club representatives, and I smirked to myself as I noticed something.

Out of all the sports clubs, the Archery club was receiving the least attention.

And by that, I mean only one person actually went there to sign up, another kid from my class no less.

I walked over to the the reception table for the Archery club.

"Hello." I said.

Hashigaki, who had been bored out of her mind, looked up at me.

"Oh! Hello there!" She said, jumping up.

I flinched back, and she looked worried for a second, as if she was scared she would frighten me off.

"H-hi."

"Would you like to join the Archery club?" She asked, more politely.

I nodded.

"I just have a couple of questions."

"Shoot!"

"First off, how many m-members are there?" I asked.

She sighed at the question, bringing a hand up to move away a stray piece of her long, navy blue hair out of her eyesight.

"At the moment, only two, just me and another kid I signed on just now. This club mostly had third years in it, and most of the second years left a few weeks in. Anyways, they're all graduated now, so I was left to take care of the club by myself." She admitted.

"I see, c-compared to the other sports clubs, how many t-trophies have you guys won?" I asked.

She blushed in embarrassment.

"The highest we've gotten is third. Every other club has gotten first at least once."

"What are the r-rules if I were to join a competition, how would I be able to j-join this year?" I asked, gaining more confidence.

She looked at me like I was crazy.

"What?"

I looked back at her, determined, and she sighed.

"We'd need to begin almost immediately, for Archery, we'd need to be ready for a competition for just before the summer break. You'd still get that time off of course, the actual competition will only be about three days, but that's only if you pass the one in May. Before you say anything, the only way you can qualify for the completion in May is to hold a request for the tournament examiners to come take a look at your performance in practicing."

I nodded, digesting the information.

"So then when is the next available time for practice?" I asked.

She rose a brow.

"I've yet to pass you into the club yet, you don't look like you know a thing about archery, why so confident?"

"Maybe I'm better than I look, and besides, from the looks of things you're desperate for members."

She sighed, sitting down and leaning back in her chair, looking up at the gym ceiling.

"You're really hellbent on this huh? Alright. Two days from now, on Thursday, six pm, don't be late." She said.

I smiled to her.

"I-I wouldn't miss it for the world."

"Good to know." She replied, smirking back at me.

...

I made sure to keep the shirt as loose as possible.

Thankfully, we were allowed to where whatever we want, since the archery clothes were simply too uncomfortable for me.

I noticed something as I walked into the scheduled gym though.

Where's the other kid?

"Hashigaki-senpai, where's the other student?" I asked.

She sighed, mumbling something under her breath as she set up some arrows in a quiver.

"Apparently he had done some things back in his middle school, and has been banned from participating in any club until he has shown he's reformed."

"So it's just the two of us?" I asked, perplexed.

"Indeed. But at least this way I'll be able to gauge truly how good you are." She responded.

She pointed across the gym.

"Over there, I've set up three targets, based on the amount of points you get with a total of six arrows, two for each, taking the highest from each target: I'll be able to get a gist of your current skill level." She explained.

I looked across the gym, and nodded, understanding.

The first target was closer to me, and was about chest-height high. The second was further back, and was higher, about the height of an adult man. The third was even farther back, and was barely suspended above the ground at all.

The second was a bit to the right, and the third to the left.

"What's the highest amount of points I can get?" I asked.

"30 overall, but it is considered double points if you hit directly bullseye, since for some reason that's how they constructed it in the cross-school competitions." She mumbled the last part, clearly not happy about the point system.

"What's the highest anyone's ever scored on this initiation test?" I asked.

"What? Are you saying you think we hold the same initiation test every year?" She bit back.

"Do you not?"

She turned her head away, defeated, and I bit back a smile.

"If memory serves, 28, technically 38." She eventually said.

I nodded, taking a deep breath as I stepped forward.

I slipped the leather glove onto my right hand, before gently grabbing the long wooden bow.

I set my feet as I fixed the quiver over my shoulder, and took out one of the arrows.

Pointing my left finger to my first target, I fixed the arrow in place, before pulling the drawstring back.

Why, does this feel so natural to me?

Have I done this before?

Not to my knowledge I haven't.

So then why? Why is it that I'm adjusting according to the target, simply because I can see where the arrow will go?

Why do I know this?

Exactly where the arrow will go when there is no wind, and little air resistance acting on the flying arrow.

I released the arrow, and quickly realized a mistake.

With a thunk, the arrow embedded into the target, and I frowned as I counted 6 points.

I took a deep breath, rolling my shoulders to help relax them.

I'd been too stiff, and because of that I had accidentally moved my left arm as soon as I let go with my right.

I rolled my shoulder for a little, before plucking another arrow from the quiver, placing it into the drawstring the same way I just did.

I pulled it back, and pointed it out towards the same first target.

For some reason, a smile fell on my face as I felt the side of the arrow lightly touch my cheek, before letting it loose.

Thunk*

9.

I repositioned myself to aim more to the right, and repeated the process I'd already done twice now.

The target was higher, so I had to angle my left arm up a little bit, it's important that the right arm remains fixed, no matter where you aim.

I let the arrow loose once I was sure I'd found a good spot, and the satisfying thunk sounded off again.

8, not bad.

But I wanted more.

I took a calming breath.

No need to rush things, I reminded myself, picking out the fourth arrow from the quiver.

I adjusted my back foot just a tad, having noticed that the arrow had been lodged a bit to the left, and drew my bow once more.

I let the arrow loose.

9.

I've gotten eighteen, and the score I need to beat is 38.

That's theoretically impossible, the best I can go for is a tie, but that's fine, I've already proved myself plenty.

This third target was a bit tricky though, I'm shooting to aim below my centre of body, so the positioning of the bow is easy to mess up, add the fact I'm shooting on an angle, since it's to the left of me on top of how far out it is, and it'll be impossible for me to hit the bullseye.

At least I have two tries, let's just see how this first shot goes.

Thwip*

Thunk*

Drat.

That's a big old 4.

However, I know what I need to do now.

After a slight adjustment to the height I'm aiming at, I drew the bowstring for the final time, pulling it back further than before.

All I need really is more force, because the arrow had almost hit the ground with how low it was.

I felt good about this one.

Thwip*

Thunk*

I widened my eyes.

Apparently I had pulled it back just a tad too much, I was only centimetre out, if that, above the bullseye.

But still, that's 10 points.

For a grand total of 28.

I smiled as I placed the bow back down onto the stand, and took a calming breath.

How was I... so familiar with this?

I looked down at my gloved hand, curling my hand into a fist.

Two fingers and the thumb wrapped in leather, while the other two stayed open.

I felt a tap on my shoulder, and turned back to look at Hashigaki.

"You, are pretty good. Your form could use a little work, but you seem to be able to hit targets with a higher difficulty easier. It's peculiar." She stated.

I rose a brow.

So my stance was off? But it feels so right, if anything, it feels more like my joints were too stiff.

"Hashigaki-senpai, are there specific stretches you do before shooting to h-help relax your muscles?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Yeah, that was another thing I noticed, except for the very last shot, you seemed pretty tense. Don't worry, I'll teach you some things."

She cupped her finger under her chin as she looked me up and down.

"Yes, it's true that you're very good, with a little bit of help and adjustments you should be able to make it to the nationals. But in that case, we'd need to make a model for you."

"A model? National? What?" I asked, feeling my face heat up at her words.

She giggled.

"Don't worry about it, for now. Let's stretch, and then focus on some basic shooting to help you get more accustomed to shooting close distances."

She grabbed a couple of yoga mats she had taken earlier and laid them out on the ground.

She took her shoes off, before stepping onto the mat, smiling in my direction.

"Try to copy everything I do, if you are unable to do it I'll teach you something else you could do."

"Got it."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 6: Swimming

"Wow, are you just good at everything? You don't look like it, but you're pretty well built for a guy."

"Uh, t-thanks?"

She giggled, and leaned forward, brushing aside some of my hair.

"You are a guy right?" She asked, putting emphasis on 'are.'

"Yes! I am!"

It was starting to get embarrassing, that's the second time someone has said something like that, the first being Koenji.

"Alright, let's get up and practice."

"R-right."

...

"Good morning Yamauchi!"

"Good morning Ike!"

These two called out to each other in enthusiasm despite how early in the morning it was.

About a week had passed since the entrance ceremony, and it seems Ike and Yamauchi were getting better about not sleeping in class.

Although the reason may be off.

"Wow~ I kept thinking about this lesson that I couldn't sleep!"

"Yup! This school's the best, swimming will start soon! And by swimming I mean the girls as the important part! And by the girls I mean their swimsuits!"

Swimming is taught to both boys and girls together, so girls like Kushida, Horikita and other eye candy will be wearing swimsuits, meaning their skin would be more visible.

It seems they didn't know the attention they were bringing to them however, as some of the girls who'd overheard backed away from the two of them.

I sighed, putting my head down on my desk.

I was still trying to get over what Hashigaki tried to get me to do.

She's become hell bent on making sure I made it to nationals, despite the fact it's only been about four days since I've joined the club, and just last night she had proposed different things I could wear as a part of the 'character' she was designing for me.

It was incredibly embarrassing.

One moment I'm shooting, the next she's trying to wrap me up in pink silk.

My ears perked up as I heard a hushed whisper.

"Doctor, can you record all the girls in their swimsuits?"

Doctor?

"Leave it to me, I'll pretend to be sick and skip class to observe them."

"Record? What're you going to do?"

"Doctor's going to rank the size of all of the girl's boobs. If there's a chance, he'll take some pictures."

Sudo, who'd been a part of the conversation up until that point, drew away from the conversation.

I nodded my head at his decision. If the girls find out about this, it'll be a bloodbath.

My eyes widened.

Ike was calling Ayanokoji over.

Unacceptable.

I've come to think of Ayanokoji as a friend over the last week.

We didn't talk much, and only ever hung out during lunch, but he seems like a good young man.

He's interesting too, it's obvious to anyone paying attention he's had a secluded life. He always has questions about everything.

Which brings me back to why I consider him a friend, from the looks of things, he desperately wants friends.

That's not the group he should get along with though.

I stood up, walking over to join them the exact moment Ayanokoji did.

"Ayanokoji-kun, you're n-not thinking of joining these guys are you?" I asked, right in front of them.

He rose a brow at me, but before he could say anything Yamauchi wrapped an arm around the back of my neck, pulling me closer into the group to help keep it hush-hush.

"Hey there Shizukana, why don't you stay too?"

"Yeah, to tell you the truth, we were gonna bet on the girls' chest sizes."

"We even have a table for betting odds."

Doctor took out a tablet and opened an Excel sheet. All of the names of the girls in our class were listed, with numbers already down.

"Hmm, should I join?"

I looked at Ayanokoji in shock.

He wasn't serious was he? This isn't the ideal school life you want Ayanokoji! Don't do it!

But as I opened my mouth, no words came out, simply because I was feeling too embarrassed from the spot I was in, still being held like a rag doll by Yamauchi.

"I-interesting." I ended up mumbling.

WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?

"This is actually really detailed, haven't you guys observed a bit too much?" Ayanokoji asked.

"That's because we're guys, tits and ass is all we got on our minds." Ike responded.

Despite myself, I ended up looking down at the sheet, just to see the odds.

Ouch, Horikita was near the bottom, but that makes sense, she doesn't have big boobs, but definitely not small, if I had to say, they'd fit perfectly into the average man's hand...

What am I thinking?

"So? It's 1,000 private points to join." Yamauchi said.

More boys began to flock over as they placed their bets, and the secret was officially blown as all the girls looked over at the group of around ten now.

I figured the only way I'd get out of this is if I bet and then quickly disperse.

I grabbed the machine that was next to the tablet, and coughed up 1,000 private points.

"I'm putting the points on Hasebe." I stated, noticing I wouldn't exactly lose a lot if I lost, but would actually gain quite a bit if I won.

"I'll join too, my bet's on Sakura."

Ayanokoji ended up placing his bet on Kushida, who had the second highest odds overall, and I squirmed my way out of Yamauchi's hold, quickly escaping back to my desk.

"Haha! It seems you've been roped into something rather unpleasant, Shizukana-kun." Koenji stated.

Do my problems never end?

"Indeed, I don't really want to s-stand out in my class, at least n-not yet." I said truthfully.

"Hmm, well I certainly can't have that, as a fan of mine you simply must have qualities to prove yourself. Lest you've no reason to be my fan."

I rubbed my head, already done with Koenji's bullshit for one day.

"Shizukana-kun."

I stiffened, and looked up at him.

"I want to see you at your best, under an eye like mine you're unable to hide yourself."

"...that's the thing. I don't k-know myself just how strong I am." I said.

"Or smart, or o-observant, or any of that. Four days ago I picked up the b-bow for what I thought was the first time, but I felt like I'd d-done it before, I was moving as if I'd done it thousands o-of times already."

If there was one person I could tell this to, I know it's Koenji. He's the one person who wouldn't tell anybody, not to mention I really needed to say that.

"I see, in that case, why do we not figure out your limits as time progresses? We can start with the swimming lessons." Koenji stated, before turning away, done with the conversation.

"Sure." I mumbled.

...

"Wow, it's the pool!"

After lunch, the time for swimming lessons finally came.

Ike and his group faced the indoor swimming pool with excitement, and I found myself standing next to Hirata.

"Hirata-kun, h-hello there." I said, putting my hand out towards him.

"Shizukana-kun, it's nice to meet you officially. I've heard a couple of things about you."

I rose a brow in interest.

"You h-have?"

"Indeed, your senpai in the Archery club is in the same class as one of my senpais in the soccer club, apparently she talks about you a lot."

I felt my face heat up despite myself.

"She mostly talks about how 'cute and embarrassed' you get whenever she teases you. But apparently you're quite the handful for her." Hirata laughed to himself.

"Pardon? What do y-you mean by that?" I asked, ignoring the first comment.

"Apparently you're picking everything up so quickly that she's already running out of things to teach you. To quote my senpai, she had said 'he may not look like it, but at the rate he's going he could easily win the olympics in archery.'"

Embarrassed, I turned away.

"Y-yeah, it just comes to me naturally, I-I guess."

Hirata laughed.

"That's good! If you're good at something you should do it! And if you like doing it that's a bonus!"

I smiled at his words.

It was nice being able to talk to this man, now that he wasn't being crowded by females all the time.

We noticed the guys up ahead begin to head to the locker rooms, and we followed them so as to not be left behind.

Sudo started changing as soon as we got in, not bothering to cover himself with a bath towel, and it was then that most noticed how physically fit he was, most likely from playing some sport like basketball or football.

"Sudo, aren't you embarrassed?" Ayanokoji suddenly asked.

"No, I try to change as quick as possible. If you try to hide yourself you become the centre of attention." He responded.

I nodded to myself, unconsciously agreeing with his response, and finished changing myself.

I made sure to slip on a thin, white shirt that I wouldn't mind getting wet.

It was strange, seeing how well-built Sudo was made me feel a bit embarrassed to show myself off.

Hirata as well, he looked like a lean macho man with those muscles of his.

I'm realizing I'd never checked myself over in a mirror before, other than when I'd wash my face and push my hair back.

"Oooh, this school really is the best! It's even better than a city pool!"

Ike was shouting the moment we exited the locker rooms, staring at the 50 metre pool with stars in his eyes.

There was around 10 rows as well.

The water was crystal clear, and it was undisturbed as well, since it was an indoor pool.

"Where are the girls? Are they not here yet?"

I cringed as Ike started to sniff the air, like a dog.

"They take a while to change after all."

"Hey, what would happen if I suddenly jumped into the girl's locker room?" He then asked.

"They'd beat you half to death and file charges against you." Someone responded to him with a very real answer.

Ike shivered.

"Why'd you have to ruin my fantasies like that?"

"Try not to stare at the girl's swimsuits too much, or they'll hate you." Someone reminded him.

True, I'm realizing I actually don't have that much experience with girls, so I'm also wondering what the different girls in the class would look like.

There were only around five or six who's names I've remembered, but imagining each of them in different swimsuits to match them made my face heat up.

I slapped my cheeks, shaking my head to rid myself of any impure thoughts.

"Is there any boy who wouldn't stare? What do I do if I get a boner?" Ike asked.

I snickered as I thought something that perhaps shouldn't be said.

But in the event it was actually seen, he would undoubtably be hated until graduation.

"Wow~, this pool is so different from my middle school one."

I felt myself perk up.

That voice didn't come from any of the guys.

"Did, did they finally come out!?"

"Tch, nobody's here, Doctor!?" Ike shouted, looking up to the second floor, the observation deck.

Doctor looked left and right in disbelief.

Are they still changing?

"Doctor! Behind you!"

"W-what!?"

He quickly turned, only to see Hasebe on the observation deck beside Doctor.

One by one, all of the girl's appeared on the observation deck.

"W-what is this situation?"

Ike collapsed to the ground, putting his face in his hands as he realized Doctor wouldn't be able to capture any pictures of boobs like this.

"I thought I would get to see big breasts!" He shouted, contemplating suicide.

The girls all heard him, and started murmuring to each other. At least they aren't straight out showing their hatred towards him.

"Ike! This isn't the time to be sad, there are still lots of other girls!" Yamauchi stated, holding a hand out to his fallen friend.

"Y-yeah! Anyone's fine, this isn't the time to feel down!" Ike clasped his hand in his friend's.

Showing their confirmed friendship.

"Yeah!"

"You two, what are you doing? Looks fun."

"K-K-Kushida-chan!?"

It seems she'd snuck down, and had appeared just before the two boys, wondering what they were doing.

Wearing the school swimsuit, Kushida's curvy body was out on full display, aiding in the resurrection of the two perverts.

In less than a second, almost all the boys were staring at Kushida. Her breasts were about D, maybe even E cup, they looked bigger in the swimsuit, even her butt looked bigger from the swimsuit.

I quickly averted my eyes.

It's not safe here.

I instead began to look around.

Where's Koenji?

"Haha! Are you perhaps looking for me my adoring fan?"

Ah, there he is.

My eyes landed on him, and I immediately widened my eyes in disbelief.

He was wearing a speedo, but that's not what caused my surprise.

His body, it was clear he was even stronger than Sudo, having a body that even could make him feel self conscious of his own muscles.

His physical figure looked like something straight out of a myth, a body where every muscle was developed to peak condition, while also not being too big.

I'd even go as far as to say his body is what most men would dream of having, the pinnacle of physical figure.

"Are you good at swimming Koenji-kun?" I asked.

He smiled confidently.

"Why of course! If you'd like, I can show off my skills to you, but only if you go all out as well, there are only a couple in this school who could match me in strength, and I believe you may be one of those people." He stated.

He speaks as if he's the strongest here, but to be fair, he likely is.

"Alright, everyone gather!" A voice shouted out.

A teacher brought the students together, before starting class. Even though he's just a P.E. teacher he looks like the type of person that would attract girls.

"17 people, I see. I expected more people, but I guess it works."

These were just the boys, only 10 of the girls showed up.

Strangely enough, he didn't seem to mind that there were clearly students skipping.

I found this strange.

It's one thing if it was our home room teacher, and the main teachers for our class, but even this teacher, who looks like discipline and competitiveness are his main principles would let it slide.

As time goes on, I feel my suspicions only growing, rather than shrinking.

I have no doubt, there will be some sort of repercussions for what the class is doing.

I curled my hands into fists.

I won't be able to step out and just say that though, it needs to be a public figure.

Hirata could work, maybe Kushida, but I'll need to find definite proof first.

And I have an idea as to who I can figure this information out from.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 7: Tie

"It doesn't matter if you're bad at swimming now, but I'll make sure everybody learns. Learning how to swim will definitely be useful. I guarantee it."

What a strange thing to say.

When you go to a sport club, the last thing that they'd say is. 'Doing this will be useful.'

Why is that?

Simple, because it's not.

Learning how to pass a basketball to someone, or being able to breath properly while running, or knowing how to shoot a bow.

None of these things are useful in the real world, to most of us who won't be participating in these sports at all in the future.

The only reason he would say something like that is that it's exactly as the teacher said.

It's guaranteed that it'll be useful in the future, but only in school.

Perhaps this aligns with those special exams?

We soon started with some stretching, and warming up, before the boys were instructed to start the 50m swim.

Students who didn't know how to swim were allowed to touch the bottom of the pool with their feet if they needed to.

Submerging myself into the water, I noticed that it was cooler than the room, but not uncomfortably so.

If I had to say, it was the perfect temperature.

I swam the full 50m length, and noticed something odd.

I felt strangely accustomed to this.

Perhaps because the movement of the arms engages the shoulder quite a bit? And I'm used to using the muscles thanks to archery.

No, that doesn't make sense, I've not done archery that long for that to make sense, at least not to my knowledge.

I frowned to myself as I turned, kicking off the wall of the pool.

I went faster this time, noticeably so.

I'm getting sharper at this so quickly, and it feels like my body knows what to do, and moves accordingly.

I turned a third time, swimming the full length of the pool once more.

A time flashed across my mind.

25 seconds.

Why did I want to beat that time?

I felt a strange feeling well up in my chest.

I really, really wanted to beat that time.

But why?

"Haha! Did you see that? That's my super swimming!" Ike shouted, after swimming at a fairly normal pace.

The teacher nodded to himself.

"Good, it seems that mostly everyone here can swim."

"Hehe, of course, back in middle school I was called the Flying Fish after all." Ike continued to boast.

"I see. Then you guys can immediately start competing against each other. 50 metre freestyle, separate yourselves by gender."

"Huh?"

"I'll give the first place winner a prize. 5,000 points, 2,000 if you win in your pool."

Those who were good at swimming cheered, while others were not as excited.

"Because there aren't too many girls, I'll split you guys into two groups of 5 and give the fastest time the overall victory. For the boys, I'll take the top 5 fastest times and then hold a final round."

To think he'd give out points as a prize, from a teacher no less.

This was good news, because if this was the case then there must be other ways to earn points as well.

For example, since we're earning prizes like this, through physical activity, it's possible we could earn them through mental activities as well.

The girls started their races first, and the boys sat on the sidelines to cheer, as well as examine them.

"Go go Kushida-chan!"

It seems like Ike has fallen hard for Kushida.

"Quiet down Ike, seriously."

"But Kushida-chan is fucking cute. Her breasts are really big too!"

Kushida seemed to have garnered the popularity of the boys in a massive storm.

Her personality and looks alone has so quickly made her one of the most popular of the class, if not the most popular.

Her only real contender is Hirata, who has the respect of some of the guys, and was the main stage for nearly all the girls in the class.

Surprisingly enough, despite her personality, there were some people cheering for Horikita as well as she walked up to race.

"Everyone! Make sure to remember this sight! Today's fap material has been secured!"

"Yeah!"

I shook my head at them.

Somehow, it seems as though most of the boys were banding together thanks to this swimming lesson, and likely will only continue to grow over the coming lessons.

Hirata was the only exception, having averted his eyes from looking at the girls in a perverted way.

My respect for him is shooting up by the second.

The whistle blew, and the 5 girls jumped into the water.

Horikita got an early lead, and maintained it all the way through to the end, ending the first race in first, with a time of 28 seconds.

She wasn't even breathing heavily as she slowly got out of the pool.

Oh.

Horikita, is certainly a beautiful girl, there's no doubt about that.

Even I got distracted as she walked past us guys.

The second race came up soon after, this one with Kushida in it.

Many cheers came out from some of the guys as she stepped up to her lane.

I'm realizing that Kushida had already accomplished what she had said she wanted to do during her introduction.

The second race then started, and it was pretty one sided.

A member of the swim club named Onodera won the race in a landslide, finishing in a staggering 26 seconds, while Kushida finished at 31 seconds.

A good score, but only placing her at 4th overall for the girls.

I perked up in interest as Ayanokoji and Sudo walked up for their race, along with three other names.

I had no doubt Sudo was going to win, but I wanted to see how good Ayanokoji would do.

The reason for this was simple, he didn't look particularly strong, but I noticed the muscles in his back and arms looked well developed, even if not all that bulgy.

The first pool for the boys started, and they all dove in.

Sudo won at 25 seconds, while Ayanokoji got around 34 seconds, which should secure him around 9th place.

"Dude, Sudo, won't you join the swimming club? You're seriously good."

"Nah, I just plan on joining basketball, I'm just doing this for fun."

Spoken like an athlete truly devoted to their sport.

He didn't even seem to break a sweat, and got up from the pool.

"Man, Sudo sure is something else." Ike commented, playfully elbowing him.

The lineup for the second race was decided, and they all walked up to it.

"Kya!"

A girl let out a scream of joy.

While Sudo's body seemed to gather the admiration of the boys, the girls had their eyes on Hirata, who stood at the starting line for the second race. He's slender, but well built, perfect for a guy with his interests.

Ike died inside as he noticed all the girls cheering for Hirata.

Sudo also found himself glaring at the popular ikemen.

"If you win, I'll make sure to destroy you, I'll show you my full power." He spoke deathly.

I quickly turned my head to look at Sudo, perplexed.

What happened to this just being for fun!?

The teacher blew the whistle, and Hirata jumped in with a great form.

As he swam, his form looked cool, whoever had taught him clearly knew how to make a show for the audience, which the girls seemed to enjoy quite a bit as they continued to cheer for Hirata.

"He's surprisingly fast." Sudo commented.

He had quite the distance on the other four swimmers, and his lead caused the girls to cheer him on even more.

Hirata placed in first, his time standing at 26.13 seconds.

Worse than Sudo, but enough to drive the red haired boy to want to do better.

Surprisingly, as soon as Hirata got out of the water, he was bombarded with praise by the girls.

Nobody even paid any attention as the third group went, no one there getting a time even close to Hirata or Sudo's.

However, the girls started to fight over each other as they all realized some of them were really falling for Hirata.

As he did his best to try and calm them down, Koenji walked forward, seeming to misunderstand the situation.

"Stop stop girls. There's no need to fight, I belong to everyone. Everyone can share me equally, just because I'm good at swimming doesn't meant you should fight over me."

Yes, Koenji deeply misunderstood the situation.

I sighed as I moved to stand in the lane next to Koenji, it was just the two of us in the fourth group.

"Hey. You two, since it's just the two of you, I'll give both of you 2,000 points if you both place in the top 5. Since it's just the two of you in your pool."

I thanked the teacher, and Koenji laughed as he stood at the starting line.

"Free points is amazing! Let us do our best my adoring fan. If you don't place in the top 5, you don't deserve to be a fan of mine anymore, just to let you know."

The ego of this guy.

But despite myself, I smiled.

Koenji had somehow managed to pull all the eyes on the two of us, so this was the perfect chance to start gaining popularity even if I'm socially awkward, to help my class in the future.

The higher your popularity, the more inclined others would be to listen to you.

That was my plan.

"Hey... is he wearing speedos?" Someone asked.

"And then Shizukana is wearing a shirt."

"Like servant like master?" Someone joked.

I smirked.

Smile all you want, I'll destroy your time.

Albeit, the guys found themselves in awe of Koenji's perfect figure, and I noticed that even Sudo gulped.

Koenji took a stance as he prepared to dive into the pool, and I copied the one that Onodera had used during her race, since it better suited me thanks to my body size.

And at the sound of the whistle, both of us dove into the pool with excellent form.

I widened my eyes as I did my best to keep up to Koenji, who seemed to have the water bend around him from his aggressive swimming, but I kept up to pace as best I could.

He was fast, very.

I touched the other end, and steadied my breathing as I looked up, seeing Koenji get out of the pool as though he just took a leisurely walk.

He looked down at me, and smirked.

"Well done Shizukana-kun, let us both do our best in the finals." He said, extending a hand down to me.

My eyes widened.

He was, offering to help me up?

This egotistical mister perfect?

I put my hand up, and clasped it around his, helping him help me up out of the pool.

He slapped a hand against my back as soon as I was standing on solid ground again.

"Indeed! I was right to accept you as my fan!"

"What's more, my abdominal, back, and psoas major muscles are all in shape, excellent."

"Uh, y-yeah, good job." I managed to utter.

"Koenji, 23.22 seconds, Shizukana, 26.91 seconds."

The teacher announced.

I frowned, not feeling particularly happy about my time.

I feel like I know what I did wrong though, I needed to enter on more of an incline, the dive in was a bit awkward.

"Yeaaaah! I'm fired up!"

Sudo's fighting spirit raged as his time was broken by Koenji's flawless run.

"This finals is going to be good, both Koenji-kun and Sudo-kun are fast swimmers."

"Yeah."

We were allowed a small break before the finals started, and I looked down at my chest to see my shirt stick to me.

As much as I wanted to take it off, I was still a bit nervous while Koenji was still within sight.

I felt a tap on my shoulder, and turned around, my face quickly going beet-red as a girl with short brown hair and kind yellow-violet eyes appeared before me.

And on top of that.

Kami, those curves.

"Hey! I saw your starting form, did you copy it off me?"

I looked into the girl's eyes, feeling myself stiffen as I tried to form a response.

"Y-yeah. I-I figured since we w-were around the same height. I-I don't swim m-much." I stuttered out.

She giggled, and for a second I thought I felt my heart stop.

"That's not what it looked like, I'm Kayano Onodera by the way, if I remember right you're Shizukana-kun?"

"Y-yes."

She smiled sweetly.

"Well, good luck in the finals, and since you're using my form, I'll give you a little tip. You're back foot was a little too far back, and you need to angle it more forward, it'll help get the desired angle on your dive."

I nodded.

"T-thank you, ah, good job in y-your pool as well, you got 7,000 p-points right? For the pool and f-for overall?"

She smiled victoriously.

"Yup! Anyways, it looks like they're starting soon, so I'll be cheering you on!"

"R-right, thanks."

I then awkwardly walked off towards the starting line.

"Oh, one more thing! I know some guys are embarrassed about their looks, but that shirt is really dragging you down, your time will be faster if you take it off." She stated.

"I-is that so?"

Huh, I didn't think of that.

Eventually, I nodded.

Hesitantly, I slipped the wet fabric up over my head, detaching it from my upper body.

"Ah, but where do I put it?" I asked, realizing the sudden dilemma.

"Uh, I-I could take it, t-to hold onto it, y'know?"

I looked back up at Onodera.

Her face had heated up considerably, blushing red.

I suddenly felt worried, and reached my hand out to touch her forehead.

"A-are you okay?" I asked quickly.

She grabbed my shirt, and reeled back.

"Yup! Absolutely! I'll just hold onto this for you! Good luck!"

She then quickly ran off, joining the rest of the spectators on the sidelines.

Huh... strange.

I turned back around, walking towards the starting line.

As expected, most of the girls were cheering for Hirata, but even Koenji had gained a couple of fans.

How lucky.

As I walked towards the starting line, I felt eyes on me, and looked ahead to see Sudo glaring daggers at me.

I felt a cold sweat form.

What did I do to piss you off?

However, I noticed that the cheering had slowly died down as we all began to set up along the starting line, some whispering going on on the sidelines.

Koenji had a big smile on my face as I walked up to lane 5, the lane next to his.

Hirata was in the second lane, with Sudo in the first, and another kid who's name I didn't know was in the third.

"Why hello there mini-me, next thing I know you'll be colouring your hair blond." He said.

What?

I tilted my head in confusion, and he laughed.

"I guess you do not know Hmm? Or perhaps you've just always been nervous about it."

"About what?" I asked.

He laughed again.

"Never mind it my adoring fan, get ready now, we're beginning."

I nodded, hesitantly getting into the stance I'd copied from Onodera.

"Back foot!" She suddenly yelled out, before the whistle could be blown.

Right!

I quickly shifted my back foot the way she'd explained to, and dove forward as the teacher blew the whistle.

Perfect form.

I threw out one hand, clawing it against the water as I pushed forward, using as much strength as I could muster.

I felt the water all around me swish and move from my movements, as well as the movements of the others in the pool, and for a brief moment, I caught a glimpse of the end of the pool.

A simple room, fairly big for one child, which had features inside it that could be altered based on the situation.

I place the book back down on the table, before turning to look at the lengthy pool to my right.

Today for sure, those thoughts were going through my mind.

I felt a surge of power flush through my being as I pushed myself harder, wanting nothing more than to touch the other end as fast as I could.

Why did I feel so motivated? Why was I so determined to push my body to their limits as I flew through the water?

I want to see her again.

That's the thought that entered my mind.

But who?

Who is 'her?'

A hard feeling pressed against my fingers, and I brought my head up fully above the water, standing still in the water.

I felt a hard slap on my back, and stumbled forward, grabbing onto the pool deck to not fall.

I turned to my right to see Koenji grinning at me.

"What?"

"Congrats, my adoring fan, we've tied."

Huh?

I looked around.

Hirata was wiping his face off with a towel, having just gotten out of the pool, and Sudo was screaming profanity as he smacked the base of the water.

The last kid just reached the end of the pool, and let out a gasp as he pulled himself up out of the pool.

"Koenji and Shizukana, since there are no cameras close enough to discern which of the two of you won, I'll give 5,000 to each of you. You both won, at 21.99 seconds." The teacher stated.

It was quiet.

I was quiet.

I was just as shocked as everyone else seemed to be.

I, tied with Koenji?

With this beast?

I tied with him?

Huh?

"What?"

Suddenly, a loud cheer erupted from the bystanders, having never expected such an upset.

I picked myself up out of the water, and felt my face heat up in embarrassment as guys and girls alike flooded around me.

"How'd you do that!?" "You were so fast!" "You even beat Sudo!"

I could feel my mind begin to break down as I tried to form a response, anything, only for incoherent noises to escape my mouth.

The unexpected attention seemed to be killing all the words in my throat before I could speak them out.

"Why thank you ladies and gentlemen, I understand I am truly quite the athlete, it was about time some of you had realized this."

Thanks for the save Koenji.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 8: Cafe Pallet

"Aaw, he ran away again."

These were the words I heard as I quickly bolted out of class.

Ever since the day we had the swimming lessons, I'd been approached by different girls and guys alike trying to befriend me, or ask for my number.

Sometimes, if they were quieter and weren't so pushy, it'd be easy to accept, but other times I find myself running away when a girl with boundless energy bounces up to me and energetically asks me for my number.

It's nerve-racking.

I hate myself for it, that whenever I'm put into a situation like that, I can still think logically, but I move before I can really think.

I sighed as I sat on the the steps of the staircase, massaging my temples.

"Tough being popular huh?"

I looked up.

Kayano Onodera.

I'd gotten to know Onodera a bit more after the swimming ordeal, since it was her technique I copied, and would dare say I considered her a friend.

"Y-yeah, a bit."

"Wanna eat lunch together here then?" She asked, showing off a boxed lunch she packed herself.

"S-sure."

She moved to sit beside me, and I scooched over a bit to make room for her.

With that, I slipped off my bag, and took out my own boxed lunch.

I'd noticed it before, but it actually costs less to make a boxed lunch than buy one at the cafe.

It was about 1:3.

Three boxed lunches handmade from groceries I picked out roughly equals one lunch in the cafeteria.

That brings me to the next thing I noticed.

Most of the students in the cafeteria are first years.

The reason for this was apparent to me, most of the second years and third years were trying to save their points, only spending them if they have extra to spend.

Most of the second and third years eating in the cafeteria are eating the free veggie meal.

As for the reason this is, I have no clue.

What's the point of saving the points? Sure we can buy all sorts of different things with them, but that's...

Wait.

I frowned.

What was it that Chiyabashira-sensei had said?

"Hey, you okay Shizukana?"

I was brought back by Onodera's words, and nodded, feeling a little embarrassed for spacing out on her.

"Yeah."

"So, you thinking of joining the swimming club? That time you pulled off would put our seniors to shame, there's probably only one or two in the club that could beat you." She asked.

Her explanation made sense, I probably could join the swimming club if I wanted to, but I'd already dedicated myself to the Archery club.

"N-no, I've already joined another c-club. Archery." I responded.

She smiled, used to my social awkwardness.

"Archery huh? I heard there's only one senpai over there from the second and third years in my club, how's that going?" She asked.

"Well, it's j-just me and her, so a-all the lessons are one-o-on-one."

She choked, bitterly swallowing down the bite in her mouth before quickly grabbing her water bottle, chugging some of it to force the food down her throat.

Her head quickly turned in my direction.

"What!?"

"Huh?"

"Just you and your senpai?"

"Y-yeah."

"Who's a girl!?"

"Yeah."

"Alone!?"

"W-what's wro-"

"For hours!?"

I decided to just zip my mouth, waiting for her to let go of me.

Wait, when did she grab onto my shoulders?

She seemed to have calmed down a bit, although I was a little scared of the fact there was steam coming up from her head.

She leaned back against the steps, calming herself.

"Do you two happen to get along?" She asked, changing subject, kind of.

"Uh. Y-yeah, I think so. Usually we're j-just stretching together for the first l-little bit, and then after that w-we practice shooting."

I put my hands out, imitating drawing back a bow.

"She's r-really whipped me into the fundamentals, or rather t-them into me."

I sighed as something came to mind.

"It seems like at the n-national level competitions, even the cross s-school competitions, there's a p-persona that each person portrays t-themselves as. Hashigaki is always t-trying to dress me up in different things. Y-yesterday she made me dress up as a s-samurai."

I filled my mouth with more food, too embarrassed to say any of the other costumes.

"According to her, n-none of them seem to fit the bill, s-so far."

"I see, I guess it makes sense, I can't really see you looking like a samurai." Onodera commented.

"Do you have any s-suggestions?" I asked, turning to look at her.

She looked at me for a bit, before leaning forward, gently taking off my glasses.

I allowed her, because I trusted her enough to not break them.

Besides, they aren't really helping me in laying low at the moment.

She looked me up and down.

"Hmm, I have an idea. You could dress up like a billionaire at some sort of secret party." She said, imagining it in her head.

"Would you still be able to shoot well in a suit?"

"Of course, p-probably not in a regular one, b-but in one designed for sport, y-yeah."

"Perfect, and then we can get you like, a masquerade mask, just covering the top half of your face. It's gotta be black though, the whole getup has to be black, or it won't really match. Maybe a dark blue could work as well."

I nodded along, imagining the idea myself, and took some notes down on my phone.

"I'll r-run it through Hashigaki, but k-knowing her she'll probably say y-yes."

"Great!"

Onodera laughed as she jumped up to her feet, before holding a hand out to me.

I rose a brow in curiosity, and extended my hand, allowing her to pull me up.

"Alright! Let's go then!" She said, beginning to walk off.

I moved to keep pace with her.

"Where?" I asked.

"Back to class, silly. But if you're free after school, want to go to the Pallet together?"

The Pallet, the Pallet.

Nope, not ringing a bell.

"The Pallet?" I asked.

She nodded vigorously as we walked.

"Yeah, it's the most popular cafe on campus, I've heard a lot of good things about it, but I usually haven't had the time to go there with anyone I know. Since I have time tonight, wanna go together?"

Her explanation was solid, and I understood well.

"I see, just a-after school? Because I-I have some things to do once I get back t-to the dorm."

"Sure, that's fine! We'll probably end up just talking a bit anyways! I really want to see what they've got for drinks there!"

"Uh, yeah, m-me too."

She laughed at my awkwardness, and tugged me along, reminding me she still had her hand in mine.

"Well, come on, don't want to be late for class."

"R-right."

...

My phone dinged, and my eyes widened as roughly 6,000 private points were suddenly transferred into my account.

I looked around, seeing Ike and Yamauchi with dejected looks on their faces as they fiddled with their phones.

Ike seemed to see my stare, and he put his hands around his chest, before pretending to hold up some imaginary boobs.

Ah, I see.

It seems I won out big on that bet.

I looked at my points, and smiled to myself as I noticed I'd passed 100,000 points.

Currently I was around 103,000, which is not bad, especially considering how daily expenses can catch up on you.

I did the math in my head for a second.

I'd spent around 10,000 points in the almost two weeks of school we've had here, meaning I'd spend around 20,000 per month.

It's not bad, but if we really do get 100,000 a month, stocking up on these points will be easy enough.

But if we don't, that's for another time.

Right now, I'm just hoping I'll have lots of time when I get back to the dorm to do what I want to do.

The bell to signal the end of class rung, and I packed up my things.

Onodera had already finished before me, and walked over, waiting for me beside my desk.

"So, we gonna go now?" She asked.

"Sure."

I kept my response simple, not wanting to stutter.

With that, I swung my bag over my shoulder, and the two of us walked off to look around campus for Pallet.

I noticed there were lots of students out and about, including second and third years, and my eyes landed on a cozy looking place with the word 'Pallet' printed in big bold red letters right out front.

"I think I f-found it." I said, pointing off ahead of me.

Onodera looked ahead, and smiled.

"Nice eye, Shizukana-kun."

Girls were gathering all around the building, heading inside as we joined in with the organized line.

I'd noticed that the only boys that went into Pallet seemed to be going with a girl, or with a bigger group of friends.

I'm suddenly glad that I had Onodera with me, I'd probably die of embarrassment if I was the only alone guy in the whole cafe.

"Wow, it looks pretty crowded." Onodera stated, the two of us finally getting inside.

I looked around, noticing that most of the tables within sight were all occupied.

"T-that's an understatement."

Continuing to look around, my eyes landed on a couple of people I didn't expect to be here, never mind together.

Ayanokoji and Horikita.

"Um, I t-think I see some people I know, s-should we go see if we could sit w-with them?" I asked.

"Friends of yours? Of course!"

Onodera gladly let me lead the way, and I stopped in front of the booth that Ayanokoji and Horikita were sitting at.

"H-hello Ayanokoji-kun, do you m-mind if we sit with you? The cafe is seriously r-really busy. I-it's fine if you don't w-want us to." I asked.

Horikita looked up between Onodera and I with a glare, and Ayanokoji had a conflicted expression in his eyes for a moment.

"Sure." He eventually said.

"We haven't ordered yet, so we can order altogether."

I smiled, thankful, before realizing something.

The two were sitting across from each other, which means either Onodera or I would have to sit next to her.

Honestly, I'm scared of what Horikita would do to Onodera mentally if she sits next to her, so I decided to be the victim this time around.

I sat down next to Horikita, her sending a quick, sharp glare in my direction, before looking away. Onodera sat down next to Ayanokoji.

We then ordered some food, making sure to take turns politely.

I'm suddenly realizing the atmosphere was a bit awkward.

Onodera didn't know either of these two very well, same for them to her, and even I don't know that much about Horikita.

Really the only ones that knew each other even a little bit were me and Ayanokoji, and Horikita and Ayanokoji, and me and Onodera.

Meaning a conversation between the four of us would work best if he spoke up first, or me.

"Shizukana-kun, I had no idea you were so good at swimming, I would've complimented you earlier, but you seem to be quite popular now."

Ayanokoji suddenly started a conversation, seeming to want the awkwardness to disperse.

Come on Tensai, you can do this!

"Y-yeah, I wasn't so sure I was good at it either. As for the popularity, it's a-a lot on my mind, I find it's harder to t-talk to people more forward and energetic." I admitted.

"So that's why you would run when approached by those types of people?"

I turned to my left.

Horikita had been the one to speak up, seeming a tad interested in the topic.

"Y-yeah, um, I c-can form words in my head, and I'd l-like to think I'm quite smart, it's j-just hard for me to interact with people."

"On a scale of 1 to 10?" She asked.

"W-well, if 1 is an idiot, and a 10 i-is a genius, I'd give m-myself an 8, maybe a 9."

She nodded her head, seeing that'd I'd decoded her message.

On a scale of 1-10, this scale means nothing if the lowest and highest values aren't given examples.

She purposely left out examples to see if I'd catch on, and nodded to herself the moment I did catch on.

What a sly girl.

"What about you Horikita-chan? I bet you'd be pretty popular too if you wanted to be."

Onodera spoke up for the first time, directing her words towards the cold-gazed girl.

She turned to Onodera.

"I have no intention on doing such, I don't care about my popularity, or making any friends." She stated.

"Ah, I see. Then I assume that classmates like Kushida-chan probably feel like a nuisance to you."

"They are, I have no intention of getting along with anyone, the only reason I haven't left yet is because I have no reason to. Yet."

Onodera smiled nervously.

"Right, yeah."

The conversation came to a screeching halt.

"Let's go."

My ears perked up, and I discreetly glanced behind me to see some girls glance in our direction, before getting up from the booth behind us.

That's weird, school only just ended, they couldn't have been here longer than a couple of minutes.

I looked all around the cafe, and my eyes widened as I noticed Kushida enter the cafe.

This isn't good, Horikita got set up.

It wasn't an understatement to say that Kushida really wanted to befriend Horikita, by any means. However, each time she'd been blown off, but there's never been a situation like this.

The only way this could've been pulled off...

I looked at Ayanokoji, who had a slightly guilty look in his eyes as he avoided eye contact.

I'd ordered some simple water, and considering the time of year, it wouldn't matter, I just hope Horikita has some extra clothes with her.

"O-Onodera-chan, there's some dirt on your c-chin."

I picked up a napkin and brought my hand forward, knocking over my water in the process.

My eyes widened as the water spilled all over, mostly flowing out to the person next to me, Horikita, who quickly stood up so as to not let the water sink into her clothes.

"A-ah! I'm so sorry!" I stumbled out an apology, but she glared icy daggers at me.

"Just move, I need to go clean myself up in the bathroom before this becomes unwearable." She stated.

I quickly moved aside, allowing her to march out and towards the bathroom.

"O-Onodera-chan, can you go get a waiter? I n-need more napkins here." I asked, beginning to clean up the water.

Ayanokoji, from his spot, could pick up the cup, but couldn't really help apart from that considering where the spill was.

Onodera stood up out of her seat, speed walking off.

"Yep! I'll be back in a second."

Things got quiet as I tried to dab up the water with what little napkins I had.

"You knew?"

I looked back at Ayanokoji, sending a shy smile.

"I-I figured it out, I know t-that Kushida-chan is pretty popular, but t-that wasn't kind of you to so blatantly ignore H-Horikita-chan's wishes."

"I know, but at the time I would've felt more guilty if I said no to Kushida."

I understood Ayanokoji's explanation. Kushida must've done some sort of cuteness overload on Ayanokoji.

"Nod your h-head no to her, if she comes o-over then I'll get Horikita out." I stated.

He nodded, feeling inclined to help me after having the plan exposed.

Onodera came by with some more napkins thanks to a waiter she asked, and as the two of us continued to clean the mess, I noticed Ayanokoji shake his head no out of the corner of my eye.

He then glanced to me, moving over a little in his seat.

So she's coming over.

I picked up the abundance of soaked napkins, having just finished drying everything off.

"Y-you can sit back down Onodera, I c-can take these to the garbage myself, besides, I kind of n-need to go to the bathroom." I said.

"Alright!"

She slid back into the seat next to Ayanokoji, and tried to strike up a conversation with him as I walked out of earshot.

Dumping the napkins into the nearest garbage bin, I then made my way over to the bathrooms.

A small hallway which jutted out to the left and right, both blocked by doors.

I decided to stand by the entrance of the hallway, waiting for Horikita to come out.

Only a minute or so later, she stepped out into the hallway, wearing a new skirt.

So she did have an extra in her bag, how lucky.

She noticed me at the end of the hallway, and fixed herself as she glared at me.

"If you're here to apologize, I get it, it was an accident." She said coldly.

I shook my head no.

"T-that's the thing, it wasn't, and I'm s-sorry."

She crossed her arms, tilting to lean on one leg.

"Oh? And why is that?"

"K-Kushida-chan, I think she was stalking you or something, she was moving in our direction, or p-preparing to. I know you don't like her, s-so I did that, I'm sorry if it was t-too extreme." I apologized.

"Hm, I see. I thought that something was wrong with those girls behind us."

Oh?

So she's quite perceptive as well.

"Why didn't you just tell me outright?"

"B-because Kushida-chan was in the direction of the entrance. T-the bathrooms are in the opposite direction, then s-she wouldn't catch you on the way out if y-you tried leaving." I explained.

She nodded, accepting my explanation.

"It seems I owe you one, thank you Shizukana-kun."

"I-it's nothing Horikita-chan. If you'd l-like, I can reimburse you for the skirt."

"It's fine, I'll see it as the payment for helping me, then we can be even."

"D-deal."

I looked back towards our table, seeing Kushida and Onodera having a conversation with Ayanokoji.

"It seems like K-Kushida-chan is at our table, y-you should be able to slip out now."

She nodded, walking over to take a glance at our table.

After confirming what I said was true, she quietly made her way to the entrance of the cafe, and I walked back to the table with an alibi in mind.

"S-sorry guys, Horikita-chan decided to head home. She w-wanted to make sure the uniform doesn't get d-damaged at all." I said, walking back within talking distance of the table.

My eyes fell upon Kushida, who was sitting where Horikita was previously.

"Oh! K-Kushida-chan, hello." I greeted.

"Shizukana-kun, hello!" She greeted back, clapping her hands together while sending me a big smile.

In the end, we just talked about how everyone was doing, since Kushida didn't want to expose herself for getting Ayanokoji to help her set Horikita into a trap.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 9: Theory Confirmed

Hashigaki didn't utter a word, no matter how persistent I was.

We were being observed.

I've confirmed this as a fact.

In each of our classes, taking out P.E.. We are being recorded.

A small, barely able to see camera, hidden in a secret place in the classroom.

In our home room class with Chiyabashira-sensei, as well as for our ordinary class with her, the class that we are usually always in.

It's by the front.

At the front left corner of the class, there is a small bookshelf containing things like textbooks for our various classes.

One of the textbooks has a camera on it, so small it could be mistaken as a speck of dirt.

What's more, the camera was placed on the textbook dedicated to the teacher of that class.

It's because we were being observed that I've picked up a hobby.

Walking.

I know I know, not much of a hobby, but it's the reason I'm walking that is the important part.

Something strange I've noticed is that practically everywhere on campus there is a camera recording the general area, meaning everywhere we are allowed to go we are being observed.

But here's the thing, there are some places which deliberately don't have cameras.

For example, the Special building on school grounds? There's a camera on the first floor, but not the second.

The rooftop of the school? There's a camera in each part of the school, including the stairwell going directly up to the rooftop, but not the roof itself.

They, the school that is, are deliberately setting up places which have no cameras to allow students to do shady things.

But why? There are no guns or drugs on campus, and they only allow teachers to have cigarettes.

The answer, or at least what I think is the answer, came to me after some thought.

They are opportunity spots.

Someone can accuse another person of doing another thing, or perhaps beat something out of a person without there being any evidence it was them.

In other words, it's the perfect place to extract information.

I'd checked the dorms as well, the only places they have cameras are in the main lobby.

I looked at the time, it was currently 10:32pm.

In other words, most stores would be closing up by now.

Which means any students out late at night would be just returning to the dorms.

I let out a breath, reminding myself I was only doing this for the greater good of my class, before slipping on a kitsune mask, as well as putting up a hood to cover my hair.

I peered out from my door, checking the halls to make sure nobody was there, before exiting my room, quickly closing the door.

I jogged down to the staircase, ignoring the elevator, and quickly ran down them.

Before I made it to the main lobby, I calmed down, slowing my breathing.

In the event a case was opened, if they saw I was breathing heavily, they'd be able to guess I was on one of the higher floors.

I shoved my hands into the pockets of my pitch black hoodie, and walked out into the lobby, quickly moving through it and outside.

A warm, nice air swirled around me as I stepped out into the night sky.

I quickly moved.

On my right, there was an alleyway a couple of blocks down which has no cameras.

I quickly moved there, and laid in wait against the wall for a potential victim.

I heard footsteps, only one person.

I had waited for about five minutes before someone walked right by me.

I quickly apologized to the person in my head, especially after realizing it was a girl.

I grabbed her arm, roughly pulling her into the alleyway and throwing her forward.

She stumbled, but righted herself shortly after.

I frowned as I noticed something.

It seems I couldn't have gotten more unlucky. She looked quite physically capable.

The girl's crimson eyes morphed from a cruel glare to a pique in interest, and she suddenly smirked.

"Oh? Don't tell me you're going to do something cruel to a lady like me?" She asked, sounding confident.

Oh, wow, I really did pick the wrong person.

Not only did she look confident, and strong, she was also quite the beauty.

Her crimson eyes held a confident look as she smirked. Her long platinum blonde hair flowing behind her.

She was just wearing the school's uniform, but she looked exquisite.

I crossed my arms.

"I apologize for handling you in such a way, but I need information you see, and I figured simply asking wouldn't cut it. As for why you were picked, it was a mere coincidence."

Hmm, strange, I feel rather powerful behind this mask, in terms of my social awkwardness.

"Hmhm, I see, and what information is it that you seek?" She asked.

"The point system, there's a secret to it isn't there? We have our suspicions, but it's yet to be confirmed, and I'd rather find out sooner rather than later." I stated.

She rose a brow, interested in my topic.

Her smirk never let up.

"You know I can't just give up that information for free right?"

"Unfortunately, I can't cough up any private points, that would give up my identity. We can do this the easy way or the hard way."

Her smirk widened, and she immediately got into a combat stance.

Tch, worst outcome.

Considering her clear physical ability, it'd be in my best interest to dodge or parry, and go in when I see an opening.

With that in mind, I positioned myself to defend her attack.

She suddenly charged forward, her speed causing my eyes to widen.

She's fast!

I ducked under a high kick, before quickly jumping back to avoid a clutter of accurate punches.

Her recovery is insane as well.

I evaded a wide swing, and ducked under yet another kick, only to have to jump back again as she pivoted, jumping to kick out her other leg.

"You're pretty slippery! And here I thought you'd beat the information out of me!" She shouted, clearly excited.

She swung out a strong punch, which I ducked under, before cursing as I quickly had to bring my arms up to defend my torso.

I was pushed back as she sent a heavy kick straight into my arms.

"Come on, is that all you got?" She asked.

How annoying, she's controlling her breathing perfectly as well.

It seems I'll have to actually hurt her if I want to beat her.

This girl could probably best Sudo when she's on a bad day, so this was definitely not the time to be holding back.

Taking a breath, I took the initiative this time, charging forward.

She laughed, swinging an arm out in the attempt to hit the side of my face.

I suddenly reeled back, and her heavy punch swung through air.

Her eyes widened, but she had no time to react as I sucker punched the side of her face, pushing her towards the side of the alleyway.

She quickly brought up her hands to defend herself, her back against the wall as she noticed I was going in again.

I'm sorry.

I quickly swung a leg up, striking her side with the area just below the toes of my foot, and she let out an audible cry at the unexpected hit.

She unconsciously brought a hand down to clutch her side in pain, but I didn't let up.

I punched straight, but cringed as my fist met concrete.

She landed a hard counter into my stomach, causing me to back off as I felt pain arise in that area.

I looked across from me, seeing that the girl was still holding her side in pain.

But it makes sense, considering where I hit her.

"Most people can't bear that pain, they'd be screaming in seconds, and yet you're still standing, you're very strong, but I still need my information." I complimented.

She bit back her pain, sending a wicked smile in my direction.

"I admit, you got me, but I'm not down yet am I?"

I sighed, she was being extremely difficult.

I took a heavy step forward, and she immediately threw a punch out.

I slipped under it, swinging my leg out to trip her up.

It worked, and she hit the ground with a thud.

Before she could get up, I quickly got on top of her, grabbing her by the back of the neck and slamming her face into the ground.

She struggled to get me off, but I stomped my left foot on one of her wrists, gripping her other arm behind her back as I pressed my knee down on her lower back.

She couldn't do anything with her legs, no matter how much she struggled, my hold was too powerful to be shaken off from some struggling.

I could only see the right side of her face, but she was smiling.

She probably never expected to be bested like this.

"The information." I ordered.

"Fine, fine."

She relented, ceasing her struggling.

"You're correct. For all first years, for the first month, the class is evaluated, and will earn something called class points. These class points will determine your standing in your school year. They also determine how many private points you earn. If you have 100 class points, you'll earn 10,000 private points at the start of the month." She explained.

"Meaning that we started with 1,000 class points, but weren't told this."

"Correct."

"Is there anything else?" I asked.

"Do I have to tell you?" She asked back, smirking.

"No, I've learned enough. But perhaps anything you'd be willing to tell me out of the kindness of your heart?"

"Haha." She coughed.

"Shit, that kick hurts like a bitch."

"I'll take that as a no."

She kept her mouth closed at that.

It seems I've gotten lucky.

If I wasn't prepared for a fight beforehand, in other words, if our roles were reversed, she probably would've beaten me.

She's quite strong indeed.

"Sorry, I'm taking your hairband for a second." I said.

I reached my hand up to her hair, removing it from the back of her neck, and took the black hairband out.

I brought it down to her hand, securing it around one wrist, before taking my foot off her other wrist, grabbing it as well.

After securely tying her wrists behind her, I flipped her over onto her back.

"What? Gonna rape me now?"

I recoiled in shock.

"What? I would never!"

To my surprise, she laughed at that.

"I'm just going to pat you down, to make sure you aren't recording this." I informed.

"You know there are breast pockets right?"

"I derive no pleasure from this."

She's certainly a strange young woman.

after thoroughly patting her down, I found only one phone, and it was still locked.

She had no time to lock the phone if she really was recording, so I knew I was safe.

After putting her phone back into her pocket, I sighed a sigh of relief.

I stood up.

"I'm sure you can stand yourself up and walk back to your dorms on your own. Get someone there to untie you. Thank you for your cooperation." I said.

I began to walk off, only for her to speak up.

"Hey! Can you untie me please? I'd be embarrassed to death if I show up to the dorms like this." She asked.

"Of course, but as soon as I do I'm moving towards an area with cameras, if you attempt to attack me I will file a charge against you for physical assault, and look to have you punished. What's more, any evidence you have of me attacking you is negligible. We both have sustained injuries, and I had kidnapped you off camera. Furthermore, I'm wearing thin gloves as well, so there is no evidence of me ever touching you in any inappropriate place."

She stared at me incredulously as I stared her down.

"Wow, you, really thought everything out." She mumbled, surprised.

"Of course, I had kidnapped somebody after all." I stated.

With that, I moved towards her, flipping her back onto her front and untying her hands.

I quickly jumped back, retreating out into the street, where cameras were able to see.

She calmly stood up and walked out after me.

"Well then, I'm hoping to see you again, mysterious junior-kun."

I smiled back at her, even though she couldn't see it.

"May I know the name of this beautiful senpai?" I asked.

"Hmhm. I am Fuka Kiryuin, do well to remember it."

"Of course, as compensation for helping me today, I can take you to Pallet when I have the time to?"

"Why of course, in that case, may I know the identity of this charming junior?"

I smiled.

"Not now, but I'll let you know it's me the next time we meet."

I walked off after that, leaving some parting words.

"Have a good night senpai, I hope I didn't hit your liver too hard."

She let out a dry chuckle at my words.

...

I've gained the information I needed, but now came the hard part.

Distributing it.

I'd only recently become popular, add on the fact I'm socially weak and it'll be impossible for me to clearly explain to the class.

If they'd even listen to me.

It would have to be someone who already had the attention of the whole class, who's been popular since day one.

Two options came to mind.

The first was Kushida, and the second Hirata.

I'd talked to both, but hadn't actually talked to either of them enough to be considered someone they could trust.

After considering my options, I decided to try to ask Hirata first.

Besides, it would be kind of awkward for me to go to a girl's dorm this late at night, the last thing I want is for rumours to start.

I took a deep breath, gathered my evidence in a small satchel, and walked out of my room towards Hirata's room.

There was a group chat including all of the boys in the class, Ayanokoji invited me to it.

In it everyone said their room number, so we all know which room to go to if we wanted to hang out with someone.

I walked down the halls as quietly as I could, and found Hirata's room.

I knocked on the door, and waited patiently.

The door opened soon after.

Hirata was wearing comfy white pj shorts and a tank top, looking about ready for bed.

"Huh? Shizukana?" He asked, waking himself.

"May I c-come in?" I asked.

He moved to the side, and I thanked him as I walked in, him closing the door behind me.

"What's up?" He asked.

I sat down at a small round table, him sitting across from me.

"Hirata, I need you to listen very carefully to me." I said.

His face hardened as he sat up.

"I need you to do s-something for me. I figured something out about the S system, or t-the point system as most of us call it."

He rose a brow, and I took some papers out from my satchel.

I handed them over to him, and he started going through it all.

"What is... we're being observed?"

Hirata frowned as he looked down at the different sheets of paper.

"This is concerning."

"Yeah, so this is w-what I need you to do. I'll write up a speech for you, and I need you to tell it to the class. It's basically a r-recording of my findings, but you'll be the one to explain these findings to the class, everything will be d-detailed, and there will be an answer to each question you'll possibly be asked."

"...why are you doing this? How did you find all this?" He asked, staring at me suspiciously.

I locked up.

"Admittedly, I'd been t-theorizing it for a while, but hadn't gotten definite proof. I kind of 'persuaded' a s-senior to give me the information."

He put the papers down, taking a calm breath as he closed his eyes.

"You beat it out of a senior?" He asked calmly.

"...yes. But in my defence I g-gave her a choice."

"You beat a female senior for information?" He pressed this question harder, and I shivered under his gaze.

"Okay, she m-may have been a girl, but I'd b-bet that she could take you and Sudo on a-at the same time." I responded.

He rose a brow, and stood up.

"And you're saying you beat her?"

"I bested her, she got me g-good in the stomach."

He put his arms out as he got in a low stance.

"Grapple me."

Huh?

"Grapple me, and prove me that you're stronger, then I'll believe you."

I lifted my shirt, showing off the large aching bruise she left on my stomach.

"Can this work as p-proof?"

"Not good enough."

I frowned, but understood.

I stood up, and moved over to where he was, where he made some space.

I let out a breath, and got in a low stance as well.

"Ready?"

"R-ready."

"On 3."

"1."

"2."

"3."

...

"Everybody, I have an announcement to make."

Moving to stand at the front of the class, Hirata stood confidently, knowing that since everyone was here this would be the only time he'd be able to do such a thing.

Classes had just ended for the day, and he looked rather serious.

Before he could begin, however, a girl suddenly spoke out, only just now realizing something.

"Hirata-kun, why is your left eye bloodshot?" She asked.

He smiled back.

"It's nothing. I just accident spilled something into it in my dorm, and don't worry, I've already taken the steps necessary to make sure it doesn't get infected."

He glanced at me discreetly, and I nodded.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 10: Info Dump

Kiryuin POV:

Walking into class the next day was rather eventful.

People seemed to notice rather quickly that I had a bruise on the side of my face, but no one dared to say a word to me.

That's just the kind of impact I have on people, most avoided me simply because of who I was.

I was a strong, smart woman, I just wasn't interested in anybody that had nothing to hide.

What's more, even Horikita and Nagumo are starting to bore me now.

But I have a sudden new interest.

Whether it was luck or fate that day that I happened to be his victim, in the beginning I had laughed at how unlucky he was to have chosen me.

But I had suddenly grown interested in him.

He'd thought everything out perfectly, the fact that I was his victim made things a bit harder, but even that could be overlooked considering his vast strength.

Even if the tables were turned, and I had the jump on him, and was prepared beforehand for a fight.

I'm not quite sure if I would beat him.

What's more, he was a junior.

The whole reason the whole situation had played out was because of the S system, because he wanted to learn more about it.

Yes, he was exceptionally smart.

I winced as I sat in my chair.

That liver strike was agonizing the previous day, the moment I got back to my dorm I hit the bed hard.

Luckily, some rest will do just the trick.

Someone seems to have noticed my wince, and walked over to me.

"Um, Kiryuin-chan? Are you okay?" She asked.

"Do I look okay to you?" I asked back, a big smile on my face.

"I got my ass handed to me by a junior."

"We could file a report!"

I glanced to my left, this classmate seemed to really want to help me, but there was no point.

"No point, he sustained injuries as well, and I don't even know his identity. What's more, the whole situation was off camera."

"Ah." She backed off after that, retreating weakly back to her desk.

I smiled happily up to the ceiling.

Whoever you are, you're an interesting one. I hope I can get to know you better, Kitsune-kun.

...

Shizukana POV:

One could hear a pin drop in the class as Hirata finished his explanation.

"In other words, it's mandatory for us to begin to take class seriously, or there will be a grand total of 0 private points earned at the start of next month."

"Woah, Woah Woah Woah. What are you saying?"

Yamauchi stood up, perplexed.

"So you're saying we won't earn any private points at all? How have you only found this now!?"

Hirata lowered his head in shame, playing the act well.

"It's because I was fooled, just as everyone here was. As I said before, finding the camera was just a coincidence, I've been working on this for the past week."

Most of the class was absolutely shocked, while a select few looked as though they expected this kind of thing.

Namely Koenji and Horikita.

"And why should we believe you huh?" Sudo suddenly asked, glaring daggers at Hirata.

"Because I have proof." He responded.

This got the class to perk up.

"Proof?" "What proof?" "From a senior?"

"Exactly, I have proof from a senior. The class points I told you about is determined on our first month here. Based on all of the absences and fooling around some of us have been doing, it's likely our class points have dropped tremendously. The only thing we can do now is act like proper, model students, otherwise we'll just be burying ourselves into a deeper hole."

Memorized word for word in a day, truly excellent.

"What senior? Huh?" Sudo pressed.

"For their safety, I can't disclose that."

"For their, safety?" Someone asked.

Hirata nodded.

"Correct, think about it. The school was trying so hard to make us unaware of the true nature of the S system, just to evaluate what we would do when it's perceived there are no rules. Naturally, this means that the seniors are meant to keep it under wraps as well."

He then pointed to his right, at the small bookshelf where the camera was.

"What's more, we're still being recorded, assuming that the seniors are in on this too, if I were to drop their name, the chances of them receiving some kind of repercussion, likely expulsion, is incredibly high."

"How did you even get the information?" A girl asked.

Good, it seems the general populous of the class was beginning to believe in his words.

"It was a back-alley kind of deal, one where no cameras were involved. I had to triple check that everything was safe before they even called me, to make sure their identity would be kept in the dark. What's more, it didn't come free, but the price isn't what's important, what's important is the information they provided me with."

"I... still can't believe it."

Sudo went to stand up, and exit the classroom, but Hirata held a hand out, urging him to wait.

"Wait! Please, I know this is a lot of information I'm suddenly dropping on all of you, but I'm very, no, I'm absolutely certain that I'm right about this."

"You can't prove shit to me! For all I know this is just a barefaced lie to get me, and the others into sticking around with you ass-faces!"

Retorts rose up against Sudo at his angry claim, but Hirata quickly spoke up to silence them.

"Enough! It's fine. I understand what you're saying Sudo, which is why I want to propose something."

He kept quiet, but didn't move another muscle. Hirata took that as a go-ahead.

"Just until the start of the next month. Study like you normally would, take notes, don't sleep in class, don't skip. Just until the start of next month. Because in the off-chance I'm wrong, we'll figure it out on that date. And if I am wrong, I won't bother you anymore no matter what you choose to do."

Heads began turning between Sudo and Hirata as they impatiently waited for Sudo's answer.

I smirked.

He was seriously considering it, but knowing him, he'll probably add some sort of dumb condition.

Sudo crossed his arms, standing tall.

"Fine, but on one condition. If you are wrong, then I can do what I want with myself, and you have no say all the way until graduation, when we'll never have to see each other again."

Hirata smiled wholesomely.

"Deal."

"Alright, but I don't know shit about where we're at in the lessons, even if it'll only be for a little bit."

"That's fine, I can get someone to help you, or help myself if you'd like."

"Please, no, anyone but you."

Hirata laughed, and Sudo made an annoyed face.

I pumped a fist in my brain.

Everything went perfectly.

However, a random question surfaced before Hirata could move from the front of the class.

"Why didn't you tell us this this morning?"

He looked stunned for a moment, not expecting such a question, before letting out an embarrassed laugh, bringing a hand up to rub the back of his head.

"Admittedly, I had too many notes, I had to organize them all throughout the day to get my points across well." He said, laughing nervously to himself.

The girl who asked the question giggled.

"I see, thank you for looking out for us Hirata-kun."

Several praises for Hirata suddenly erupted, him smiling all the while.

"Please, I'm just trying to keep the class's well being as my top priority."

After that, and a promise from everyone that they'd come in the next morning prepared to take the lessons seriously, everyone headed home for the day.

I was the last to exit the classroom, and as I walked down the halls, I noticed Hirata heading in my direction.

I held up a water bottle, handing it to him as he jogged over to me.

"I-I think you forgot this." I said.

"Thanks Shizukana-kun." He responded.

I smiled up at him.

For some reason, I'm feeling a little bad about the bloodshot eye I gave him from choking him out last night.

But hey, he deserved it, he called me weak. Even if not directly.

The two of us walked down the halls in a comfortable silence, and turned a corner towards the front entrance.

"9pm, I'll g-go to your room." I whispered.

"Got it."

I had told him I knew the locations of all the security cameras on campus, so I knew we were safe to whisper and not have it picked up. While it would be a bit suspicious that him and I were walking together, that's why I came up with the little water bottle plan.

Plus, it was only natural the two of us would be walking back together, instead of separating after Hirata got his water bottle, simply because we both live on the same floor in the same dorm.

"Oh!"

I turned around.

"Hm? Shizukana-kun?" Hirata asked, turning to look at me as I walked off.

"S-sorry Hirata-kun! I just remembered I h-have to do something."

He looked at me quizzically, but ultimately walked off by himself.

"Alright!"

Speed walking through the halls, I went up to the second floor.

Us first years were let out a bit early today, simply because our sensei said she had something to do.

This means that the second years are still in class.

I pondered over something.

They should be done in roughly five minutes, but I don't exactly know what class she's in.

I walked up to the class closest to me, which happened to be class A, year two, and knocked on the door.

The door opened shortly after, revealing a confident-looking student.

His presence kind of reminded me of Horikita-senpai's aura.

"A junior? What is your business here?" He asked, sending me a glare.

I felt myself stiffen.

"U-uh, I just w-wanted to know which class someone I k-know is in." I stated.

He rose a brow at me.

"Really?"

I nodded my head, doing my best to not shake from his intense stare.

"What is their name?"

"K-Kiryuin, if I remember right her f-first name is Fuka."

His eyes widened in surprise.

"Her? Is she expecting you?" He asked, suddenly curious.

I brought a hand up to my cheek, scratching it.

"Kind of? It's c-complicated. I kind of o-owe her."

He stared at me in interest for a little while, and I felt myself begin to box in mentally as he throughly observed me with his eyes.

"Interesting." He eventually mumbled.

"She should be in the next class over, class B." He informed.

I bowed.

"T-thank you."

"Of course, now if you wouldn't mind."

"Right."

He closed the door to his class, and I stepped back, bringing a hand up to clutch my chest.

I felt a smile creep across my face.

The seniors, are really something else.

First Kiryuin and now that guy. Then there's Horikita-senpai as well.

I can only pray that I can find people like them in my year, but so far the only person like them I've found is Koenji.

I moved to stand by the window across class B, taking calming breaths to still my beating heart as I leaned against the large glass panels behind me.

It was hard.

Why was it so hard for me to talk to people?

The problem with standing out, and being popular, is that you would have to be a proper leader, you'll have to be socially capable.

That's the problem I'm having.

I want to be someone who can lead my class to success, but my social skills are at a negative 10.

The only thing I can do is slowly talk to more and more people, and hope it gets better over time.

The only time I can hold a conversation well is when I'm behind a mask, where my identity is a secret.

I can also hold a smaller conversation well if I'm extremely focused on something.

But that's just because I'm too distracted to actually register that I'm talking with someone.

The bell rang, signalling the end of classes, and causing me to shake free of my thoughts.

I looked out towards class B as students started piling out, some talking excitedly as they prepared to go out, others talking about club activities.

I was waiting for someone in specific, of course.

I ended up having to wait until most, if not all of the other students in the class exited the room before Kiryuin walked out.

She began to walk off as well, but I tailed her, jogging to catch up to her.

I tapped on her shoulder, and she quickly turned, raising a fist.

I flinched back, and she stared at me in shock, before slowly lowering her fist.

"Sorry, you surprised me."

"I s-surprised you!?" I shouted back.

She flipped her hair back with a hand, a soothing scent flowing out towards me as she turned back around.

"Yes."

She started walking off again, but I continued to follow her.

She turned again, crossing her arms as she stared me down.

"What do you want?" She asked.

"Um, a m-meeting, you said you wanted one r-right?" I asked.

"I p-promised you. Kiryuin-senpai."

Her eyes widened as I said that, and she moved right up to me, grabbing me by the arm.

She held me at the forearm, before the bicep, and I felt my face heat up as she groped me in different areas of my body.

I lightly grabbed her hand as she squeezed my thigh.

"O-okay! That's e-enough!"

She smirked at my reaction.

"Oh? And why is that? It's only fair considering what you did to me yesterday."

"T-that was different! I had a r-reason to do that, y-you don't!"

She let go, putting her hands up mockingly.

"Right right, I'm sorry."

She stared at me a bit, a smile on her face as she continued to eye rape me.

"Hmm, there's no doubt about it, you're definitely Kitsune-kun. So, what's your name? And what's with the stutter?"

"M-my name is Tensai S-Shizukana, and I'm j-just socially awkward, it's h-hard to hold a conversation without feeling n-nervous."

She smirked to herself, moving forward.

I took a step back, but she continued to press forth.

She didn't stop until she was practically pressing against me, my back to the wall.

"So this makes you uncomfortable then?"

I hated that she seemed to be enjoying this, but couldn't deny this was making me think of things I perhaps shouldn't be.

"It's not that t-this is uncomfortable, it's m-more like I can f-feel myself start to kinda, shut, d-down?"

This was true, my knees were starting to feel weak, and it was beginning to get hard for me to think of words to say.

This is definitely not ideal.

"Fufu, you're pretty cute Shizukana. Or can I call you Tensai?"

"I d-don't know, please, b-back up." I pleaded.

A sense of relief flooded through my system when she did as I asked, and I subconsciously realized that the moment she backed up I'd fallen to my knees, trying to calm myself.

She squatted down in front of me, down to my level.

"Tensai it is then."

Shakily, I pulled myself back up to my feet.

"A c-couple days from now, 5pm, P-Pallet, we can talk m-more there. My t-treat."

I shakily pulled out a piece of paper, holding it out to her.

She took it.

"P-phone number."

I quickly sped off after that, knowing that being around Kiryuin any longer would just be bad for my health.

I could feel her gaze on me as I left, and just barely I heard her giggle to herself.

"What an interesting young man."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 11: Oddities

Underrated as fuck, Arisu worshipers arise!

I sighed in thanks to myself as I noticed that as class started this morning, everybody was accounted for.

Although, Sudo looked extremely bored, as well as a few others, but at least they began to give their attention as Chiyabashira-sensei walked into class.

"Everyone be quiet, today's class will be more serious." She stated, right after the bell rung.

"What do you mean sensei?"

"It's the end of the month, so you will all have a short test, pass these to the back."

My eyes widened.

Were we too late?

I could've sworn we still had another week though.

She handed out papers to the first row, which passed the papers minus one back to the second.

When it reached my desk, I looked down at it, before passing the last paper behind me.

There was no doubt about it, the questions on these sheets, some of these questions aren't even questions that we would know as first years.

This was a test designed to gauge everyone's academic ability.

In other words, they're measuring our ability with this test.

To break it down, the test included several questions from each of the 5 major topics.

"Eh~ I didn't hear anything~ I don't wanna take it~" one girl whined.

"Calm down, the test is only for future reference. It will not be reflected on your report card. There's no risk, so be at ease. However, cheating is naturally prohibited."

I felt my fists curl up.

Now I was sure.

The way she said that, she was hinting us that these grades will be reflected to us in some other way.

Otherwise she would just say that the grades affect nothing.

Sensei isn't the type to mix up her words like this, I've learned that over the past few weeks, from paying attention to her lessons.

The timer to start the test rung out, and I reread each question, gauging which ones were easier and which were harder.

20 questions, 4 per section, and 5 points per question for a total of 100 points.

The questions started out extremely easy, below the level required for the entrance exams.

But 2, no, 3 of the questions near the end of different subjects are extraordinarily hard.

These are the ones I'd suspected only seconds before.

"Why are these... hmm."

I heard some confused mumbles around me as some started to get towards the end of the test.

I glanced up at the teacher, my head down.

She was carefully observing the lot of us, and noticed my stare.

She calmly walked over to me.

"Is there a problem Shizukana?" She asked quietly.

It wouldn't be wise of me to accuse her of anything, but I did need her to do something for me.

"May I speak to you s-somewhere private sensei?" I asked.

"You can take it off my time to do my test."

She rose a brow at the proposition, but ultimately nodded her head.

She returned to her desk, clicking a button on a small remote, and a beeping sounded off overhead, before disappearing.

"I'm going to step out for a second, don't even think about cheating while I'm gone, I've just activated a camera to record the whole class from above. If I go back to watch it, and find that it was tampered with in any way, you all will fail the test." She stated.

She smiled towards me, and walked towards the door.

I followed her out.

"What is it you'd like to talk to me about?" She asked, closing the door behind me as I walked out into the hallway.

"When it's time to c-collect the tests, set my mark as 20 points lower than w-whatever I get."

She rose a brow at me.

"And why would I do that?"

"Because there's no r-risk to you in doing so, a couple of the questions I'm not sure a-about, so I'm not confident enough to leave some things blank. Obviously it's not a-allowed for you to raise my marks, but there's nothing in place t-to prevent you from lowering my marks, e-especially with my permission."

She smirked, her eyes revealing her sudden interest in me.

"I see, and what if the mark you receive is not ideal?"

"I know how m-much I'd get at least, if I get something I'm not s-satisfied with I suppose there's nothing I c-can do, but I'm asking it as a f-favour."

"And what if this 'favour' of yours comes back to haunt you?"

"I'll deal with t-that when the time comes."

She let out a soft laugh.

"Alright, but I won't do it if the mark is lowered below 60."

"Don't worry sensei, I'm g-going to get more than 80."

It was vital for me to do this.

With questions like that on the test, I needed to test my own academic ability, going all out.

I don't know the full strength of my potential. I don't know, well, I don't know just how much I know. This should help with that, since clearly it isn't expected for us to know a couple of the questions on the test.

We walked back into class, and I immediately got back to doing my test.

I whipped through the answers, but did have to slow at the last three.

They were still done, and I had five minutes to spare to check over all my answers.

After confirming everything was right, I waited for the end of the test.

I gave a quick glance towards my teacher, who was looking down at a watch on her wrist.

I have no doubt, those last three questions weren't implanted by her, or perhaps they were, but that she was forced to do it through higher orders.

She wouldn't just randomly throw in those questions like that, not unless there was something else going on.

I'd said it already, but I believe this proves we're being evaluated.

The fact we're being observed was obvious, but I also think we're being marked.

On what, exactly, I'm not sure.

It could be for the S system, to contribute to class points, or it might not be, I have no clue.

The end of the test was announced as a small beeping wrung out around the class.

"That's all. Everyone hand in your tests."

...

Almost everything was ready.

After checking to make sure my golden cuffs were still in place at the sleeves of my suit jacket, I gave myself a once over in the mirror.

I brought a hand upwards, fixing the sapphire-coloured tie, before picking up the mask I'd been given by Hashigaki.

She had actually gotten three, and we had to choose between them which was the best, and I was content with what we went with.

I took a breath, and put the mask on.

I stood tall as I faced myself down in the mirror.

Nothing feels uncomfortable, I'm sure I could still shoot in top-notch condition.

I stepped out of the room, into the next room over where Hashigaki was waiting for me.

She squealed the moment she saw me, and immediately drew out her phone, zipping around to take pictures of me at different angles.

I smiled, unable to hide a laugh at her excitedness.

"Oh that's perfect! Alright, now smirk and cross your arms, lean against the wall. Oh my god!"

The next five minutes I spent listening to my senpai as she got me to do all sorts of different poses for her.

"Okay! Now you just need a catchphrase!"

"Senpai, I'm not sure why I would need such a thing."

She froze, looking slowly up at me.

She stared at me for a solid minute, before I spoke up again.

"Senpai?"

"You didn't stutter? Are you getting better?"

I shook my head no, I'd already figured this out a while ago.

"It's because of the mask, a part of the thing that makes me nervous is that when a person looks at another person, they immediately judge that person based off what they look like. When I wear a mask like this, it helps put me at ease, because it's like the person that is looking at me isn't actually looking at me. Do you understand?" I asked.

She nodded her head, bringing a hand up to her chin in thought.

"Your voice is sexy." She suddenly stated.

Huh?

She giggled as she noticed my reaction to that.

"It is, when you speak with full confidence like you just did, your voice sounds really nice. Sexy too."

I brought a hand up to scratch the back of my head.

"I don't know how to respond to that."

Her eyes suddenly lit up.

"Oh! "I am simply the greatest. Remember that." It would be perfect! And your voice would make it so much better! Try it! Please! I beg!"

I took a step back as she continued to push forward, her eyes practically shining at this point.

"Ok ok."

She backed up, waiting impatiently for me.

The line, it was...

I took a breath, standing tall before throwing a hand out in front of me, open.

"I am simply the greatest. Remember that."

I've never done something more cringe all my life.

"Kyaaaaa!"

Hashigaki squealed following the end of the line, and I couldn't help but let out a laugh.

"God that's so perfect! What's even better is if they decide to film you for a kind of promotional video for the June event, if you get in, we could get the costume design club and makeup club make the perfect upgraded model for you!"

"We're taking things a bit far now, aren't we?" I asked, feeling like she was getting a bit too confident in me.

She gave me a shocked look.

"Do you not know just how astounding your progress is? On the first day the best I could call you is a skilled amateur that picks up things quickly. Nowadays you're shooting targets moving at a metre a second nearly dead in the bullseye!"

"Is that, impressive?" I asked, tilting my head.

"Have you been living under a rock your whole life!? There's probably only like 10 or so people in the world that can do that as many times as you have, never mind Japan!"

"Ah, I see..."

I had no idea what to say, those numbers shocked me, and here I thought I would only be around the top 50 in Japan with my skills.

Hashigaki shows a lot more emotion when we're not training.

When we're training, no matter how good I think I do, she always has a calm expression on her face, and focuses on herself.

I'd been under the impression that she wanted me to do better, so I strived to do better.

Theoretically, there have been about three weeks since I've joined this club, that's around 504 hours total.

Out of those 504 hours, I'd say about 100 of those hours I'd spent practicing.

Whether it was keeping myself conditioned physically, stretching, putting up new hurdles to overcome, or to just shoot.

I've spent about one fifth of these last three weeks dedicating my time to Archery.

That's about 4 and a half hours a day, every day.

And now I'm learning I didn't need to go that far?

At this rate, I might as well just go and aim for the first spot in the olympics, but as far as I'm aware that's not going on until after I've already graduated.

Maybe I can do it on the side?

Win myself a quick gold medal, dedicate some time to continue training it on top of doing whatever job I'd like to do in the future?

But how hard would that be?

I'd be contending against the best in the world, I'd need to spend 4 and a half hours a day every day for the rest of my life up to that moment to prepare for it.

Even then I might not get gold.

I'd only signed up for this to get the gold for the school, not for the country.

But now that I'm thinking about it, I can feel a tingly feeling in my hands.

I kind of want it.

The Olympic gold medal for Archery.

If I could set an example, leave a mark greater than any other athlete in the world.

It wouldn't be about this school anymore, I'd have my name imprinted as the best in Japa- no, the world.

"Shizukana?"

I shook myself from my thoughts, hearing her words, and looked over at her.

"Yes?"

"What's the matter?"

"It's nothing, do you really mean what you said? Am I really that good?"

"Definitely."

She replied almost instantly.

"You're better than anybody I've ever seen. I can tell you that much, and I myself have been to a couple of these high stakes tournaments."

I smiled at her.

"Thank you, that means a lot. This whole time I've been pushing myself for your approval, because you'd not done that once during our practices. So this really means a lot to me."

Her face blushed red at the words.

"I was just always in the mood y'know?" She squeaked out.

I nodded.

"Yes, I understand now."

She smiled a little wobbly-like, before opening her arms wide.

"Would you be okay with a hug?"

"Yeah, sure."

She walked towards me, and I gently wrapped my arms around her toned, and slim body.

I found that my nose was around her hair, and caught a whiff of strawberry.

I didn't notice that the area around my neck was starting to heat up a little bit, and pulled back.

Hashigaki's face was burning red.

"Senpai!? What's wrong!?"

"You... are incredibly well-built."

An audible *poof* went off around her head, and I had to quickly move forward to catch her as she suddenly began to fall back.

"Senpai!?"

She was knocked out cold.

Perhaps she has a muscle fetish?

...

I hate Chess.

I used to love it, and as far as I remember I did play it all the time.

But I've seen too many times where someone refers to different people as pieces on a board.

What's the point?

There is no reason to do something like that, unless you yourself are not on the board, and it's impossible for everybody to turn their attention on you to attack you.

What pieces do I hate the most?

The pawns.

Not because I have anything against the pawns in someone's game, but the thing with pawns is that if you underestimate them, they may grow to be something more powerful, and perhaps beyond your control.

Of all the things that grow, pawns have the most room for growth.

I rolled my eyes at the match I was watching.

Apparently, these two were some of the best among the second years.

How embarrassing.

They both have wasted too many pieces over no real purpose.

What's more, sacrifices are being made which have no reason to be made.

It's more embarrassing the more I look at their faces.

They're really trying, both of them really want to win.

"Fufu, how embarrassing."

I didn't react at first, completely agreeing with the person.

The match was being played in the centre of a club room, and I was sitting in a chair to the side, observing quietly.

There were a lot of people gathered around the two, clearly wanting to see who among the second years were the best.

Eventually, I got curious, and tilted my head to look towards my side.

There, just two chairs down, sat a frail looking girl with shorter, lilac hair.

Strangely enough, she had a cane resting against the chair she was seated upon.

I suddenly felt a chill, and quickly looked around the classroom.

It was gone, but there was no point in denying what that was.

Someone had become alerted of me, and was now observing me.

Was it because I'd looked towards the girl?

A bodyguard, perhaps?

Must be someone from her class.

My eyes trailed back towards the girl sitting two seats down from me.

Should I go and speak to her?

She seemed to notice how boring the current chess match was as well.

"Remember, one way that can help you get over your social anxiety is by throwing yourself into situations you'll feel uncomfortable in."

I sighed in despair at the words I suddenly remembered, and stood up.

Moving to the seat next to hers, I gently tapped my hand on the back of the seat.

"M-May I sit here?" I asked.

She looked up at me, holding an interesting look in her eyes.

"Of course. Who am I to say no?"

I thanked her, and quietly sat down on the seat.

We continued to observe the chess match in a comfortable silence, and I felt myself relax a little bit.

I decided to try and speak up.

"These second years. They're n-not very good." I mumbled.

She turned her head to look at me, smiling kindly.

"Agreed."

Alright, not bad.

"Do you p-play?"

"Of course, it is one of my favourite pass-times. What about you?"

"I used to play a-all the time, now not so m-much. I hate how people refer to o-others as chess pieces." I admitted.

She suddenly let out a little giggle.

"Hm?"

She waved a hand dismissively.

"It is nothing, an old friend used to say something similar."

We entered a comfortable silence once more, and I smiled to myself.

This was going well.

"Would you care to explain what you mean?" She asked.

I turned my head back to look at her, to see that she seemed rather interested in my answer.

"Well, I've n-noticed that people tend to call others 'pawns' in there g-games. I don't get it. E-everyone always thinks that the pawn is the w-weakest piece on the board, and while it is, it c-can also grow to be the most powerful. If you're not careful, a p-pawn can become a queen."

I could only hope she can understand what I was saying.

By the way her eyes widened in surprise and revelation for a brief moment, I was sure she understood.

She brought a hand up to her mouth, letting out a soft cough.

"I see. That is a good point."

I gently put a hand out.

"M-my name is Tensai Shizukana." I introduced myself.

She smiled back at me, gladly accepting my hand in one of her smaller ones.

"Arisu Sakayanagi."

I felt a sudden pulse in my head, and let out a small grunt as I brought my other hand up to rub my suddenly aching head.

I stared at Sakayanagi, and noticed her form begin to shift to the little girl in the wheelchair.

"Shizukana-kun?"

I was snapped back to reality, and found Sakayanagi staring at me with strange eyes.

"Ah, you're back, are you okay?"

"Orchid?"

Her eyes widened, and I quickly shut my mouth.

Why did I say that? What does that mean?

"You..."

She continued to stare at me in shock, and I took my hand back.

"I-I'm sorry, I have to go, my head, um, I feel sick. S-sorry."

I quickly escaped from that room, feeling both embarrassed and confused at the same time.

But above all else was this pounding headache that appeared out of nowhere.

I barely managed to get out the door before I suddenly felt my whole being drain of energy.

I collapsed to the ground with a heavy *thud, and welcomed the darkness that blurred over my sight.

Sakayanagi POV:

"Hey! Someone passed out over here! I need some help!"

"I promise you, I'll see you again my little Orchid."

I never did see him again.

Not after that day.

According to my father, there had been some sort of accident, and as the years passed that boy simply became a memory.

An aching memory, one which I'd rather just forget.

All this time, I had secretly wanted to meet with him, to see him again, even if only for a moment.

"Orchid?"

He looked so confused saying that.

When I took a closer look, they did resemble each other.

But if he's really him, where has he been? And why did he seem so confused about his words? What's more, since when did he have difficulty talking to others?

I felt my hands clasp around my cane tightly.

Anger.

For the first time in a long long time, I felt anger boil up inside of me.

The only thing I can do now is press my father for information.

In the event he does know more, the fact that he didn't tell me is unacceptable.

Orchid.

A beautiful, beautiful flower, but also one of the most delicate flowers.

"My little Orchid."

Is it really you?

Chapter end,

So I've started to actually reveal a bit more, but still left some mystery in it.

I have an idea on what I want to do, but there is no definitive plan yet.

Goodbye!

Chapter 12: Blossoming Happiness

I wearily opened my eyes, finding myself staring up at the ceiling of a bright white room.

"You're awake?"

I turned my head to the right, seeing Onodera sitting bedside the bed I was laid out upon.

"Yeah." I mumbled.

"How are you feeling?"

"I have a pounding headache, and I feel weak."

She nodded to herself.

"Makes sense, the nurse said it was some sort of mental exhaustion. You got lucky, some people die from that stuff."

Mental exhaustion?

No, that's not right.

It's something completely different.

I didn't realize it until just now, but it feels like there's a lock on my brain.

I've triggered it thrice now.

The first time was during my sleep, perhaps it was something I did during the day? Or something I was thinking of already.

The second was during the swimming race, technically it triggered twice, but I'm placing both in the same event.

The third was just before, after meeting Sakayanagi.

It's beginning to make sense now.

Three years.

That's all I remember of my life.

The person who took me in had said that I'd been passed out, having been washed ashore from a river.

As much as I tried to remember, I couldn't, so he had taken me in officially.

I have no doubt about it.

For some reason, the memories of my life prior to that moment three years ago are all locked away.

But why?

I shook my head.

Wrong question.

Rather, how can I unlock them?

As said before, I've triggered them three times, but the reason for each one seems to be different.

I'm not so sure about the first two, but the third definitely triggered because I met this Arisu Sakayanagi person.

"Thank you for checking u-up on me Onodera-chan."

She sent me a smile.

"It's no problem, I just noticed some commotion in the halls after I finished practice today, and figured out it was you. You collapsed right outside the chess club room." She explained.

How kind of her, most people in our class wouldn't care much unless it happened right in front of them.

There are only a few I could think of that would help in the same case as Onodera's. Hirata, Kushida, and maybe Karuizawa.

Of course, I would as well, so long as I can steel my nerves.

Ayanokoji might as well, but I've struck him as someone who's just trying to have a normal high school life, and not do anything he doesn't need to.

In other words he wants to be lazy.

"Ah, she said it's fine for you to just go if you're feeling better." Onodera said.

How kind of her to remember.

I didn't feel better at all, but at the same time there's a lot I want to do, so I moved to stand up out of bed.

I felt dizzy as I moved to a stand, but was able to right myself properly.

"I'm feeling better, I'll probably just head back now."

She nodded.

"Let's go back together then, it'll help to see if anything acts up again."

I smiled, deciding to accept her offer.

"Sure."

We walked out into the empty halls, and started moving towards the front doors to head back to our dorms.

"So, what were you doing in the chess club?" She asked, curious.

"I finished up practice a b-bit earlier today. I heard some cheering, and went inside. It's q-quite something to watch."

"I see."

I smiled as the fresh air hit my face, taking a deep, calming breath.

The sunset was so pretty during late spring.

I felt a pair of hands clasp on one of mine.

I looked back to see Onodera staring at me with a concerned expression.

"Are you really okay? If it is mental exhaustion, maybe you should lay off a little on everything?"

Onodera... is a kind, cute girl.

She's the type of person to genuinely care for the well-being of those she calls friend.

I moved the hand she'd been holding, bringing it up to gently rub the top of her head.

"I'm fine, I swear, these last f-few days have just been a bit long."

I hated that I lied to her, but technically it was a half truth. The last few days have been really long, but that's definitely not the reason I collapsed.

She made a strange look on her face, like a cat that suddenly gets pet on the head, and doesn't dislike it, in fact nuzzling into the touch a little.

How cute.

She swatted my hand away.

"Don't push your luck, I'll put you back in the hospital."

I laughed as she walked out ahead of me.

I walked at a faster pace to catch up with her, and slowed to her pace as I met up alongside her.

"If you say so, I'll believe you."

I turned my head to look at her, to see her smiling to herself as she walked.

"Thank you."

"It's nothing."

As we made it to the dormitories, we decided to use the elevator.

"Let's go to y-your room first." I said.

She rose a brow at me, the ends of her lips turning upwards.

"My my~, already?"

I rolled my eyes, letting out a small laugh.

"It wouldn't be a-appropriate of me to not see you b-back to your room." I explained.

"Hmhm, are you sure that's all?"

Fine, if you want to play I'll play.

"W-what can I say? I'm playing the l-long game."

I flashed her my best smile, and I saw her face blush up red.

"What?"

"It's important you see I'm a really good person f-first, before I make you mine."

Mustering all the courage I had, I gently clasped one of my hands in hers, before bringing it up to gently kiss her knuckles.

poof!*

It took all of my willpower to not laugh as steam started to rise from her face, which was beet red.

She was suddenly very quiet, holding her hands on her purse out in front of her.

When the elevator dinged, signalling we were on her floor, she took small steps towards her door, me following just behind her.

"This is me." She said meekly, opening the door to her room.

I smiled at her.

"Have a good night O-Onodera-chan."

"You too."

Embarrassed Onodera is quite cute as well.

She entered into her room, quietly closing the door.

After that, I turned back to the elevator.

Only to see someone quickly, and quietly, shut the door.

It was a couple of rooms down, and I found myself raising a brow in confusion.

I decided to walk over to the door.

It wasn't much of a hassle anyways, because it was on the way back to the elevator.

Knocking on the door, I decided to wait only thirty seconds. It's possible I caught the person at a bad time.

The door opened in less then ten.

"Ah. K-Kushida-chan, hello." I greeted.

She smiled back at me.

"Shizukana-kun, hi there."

Hm?

Her smile seemed a bit, strained.

Has something happened?

"Are you okay?" I asked, feeling concerned.

She tilted her head to the side.

"Pardon?"

"Sorry, is everything o-okay? Nothing's wrong?"

She giggled.

"Of course it is, why wouldn't it be?"

I nodded.

"Sorry for bothering you. I j-just noticed you close your door just earlier." I apologized.

She grinned.

"Don't worry about it, and I won't tell anyone."

"Ah, no, it's not like that." I mumbled weakly.

She didn't seem to hear however.

"Well, I'll be going now, um, have a g-good night Kushida-chan."

"You as well Shizukana-kun."

I gave her a small, polite bow, and turned to walk back down the hall.

I stopped after a couple of paces, and looked back to see she was still at the door.

"Kushida-chan, if there is anything bothering you, don't be afraid to tell me."

There. I said it.

I managed to say it in a rather serious manner too.

This proves that distance between me and another person helps a little.

I saw her smile falter a bit as her eyes widened in shock.

"I-I."

She didn't speak.

"I'm scared. I'm scared of what might happen to this class if we're not careful. I want to make absolutely sure that everyone will be okay."

With that explanation done, I turned once more, entering into the elevator.

I could tell from her eyes she wouldn't want to talk about it, at least not yet.

It's likely something she's been trying to hide for a long time.

Perhaps she was abused when she was younger? Or was subjected to bullying? Or had neglectful parents?

Or maybe something worse...

I took a calming breath.

As the elevator doors closed, I felt myself relax.

There were no cameras in the elevator, I made sure of that.

I feel my train of thought can run much faster when there's no chance I'm being observed.

Kushida, it is clear that she was looking to exit her room.

The reason she closed her door like that was because she didn't want to get caught.

She played it off well, and leaned into what I had said rather quickly.

She wanted to go somewhere.

To do what, I'm not sure.

It can't be anything illegal, however, since there are cameras practically everywhere on campus.

I felt my hair stand on end.

Cameras.

There are many spots with no cameras.

Could she be getting blackmailed to do something?

No, she's not the type so follow something like that. Not unless she had a completely different secret.

Either way, if what I'm thinking is true, I can help her.

I figured it out a while ago after all.

Nearly a week ago, I'd managed to beat some information out of Kiryuin.

Thanks to some preplanning to do that, I'd learned that there are pockets of areas around the school grounds with no cameras.

Something else that I've found interesting, is that if you take an eagle view of the whole campus, and slice it into four equal square slices. So one line halfway through the middle left to right, then top to bottom.

There are exactly equal number of spots with no cameras in each square slice.

That is what reinforced my theory that these are spots where students are 'meant' to do shady things.

So two days ago, I did the only logical thing.

In order to stay on top of the game, and see what kind of things actually happen when there are no cameras, I set up cameras.

Small, almost undetectable cameras that I set up in areas that had little lighting, to further hide them.

I couldn't be as careless like the one that was set up in our classroom, because three of us had actually found that camera, at least.

Koenji, Horikita and I.

I know this because Horikita scoffed when Hirata had pointed it out, and Koenji wasn't surprised at all.

I've also found him taking glances at the camera before Hirata made his scripted announcement, so there's that as well.

Perks to sitting behind a genius.

Anyways.

I made sure to put the cameras all in spots where even if I was wary of cameras, unless I knew the spot it was at already I wouldn't find them.

At most, probably three hours to find them.

I doubt anyone would search for a camera that might not even exist for that long, but you never know.

The point is, it'll give me the information I need to help protect my classmates.

Humans are peculiar beings.

Some would do anything if it means coming out on top.

And the people at the bottom are most desperate.

However, at the end of the day, it all comes down to the person in question.

Do they have the willpower to do it? Do they have the courage?

To be at the top, you need to make choices that aren't pretty, that much is obvious. If you were to freeze up over a little bit of spilt blood, you're not ready to be king.

I'm scared.

Out of all of my classmates, there is nobody there that is able to see this.

Koenji would be the only one who would be able to play something like this out well, but he would never, it's not in his interest.

So then the only option is for me to do it.

The other classes would likely not hesitate to get their hands dirty to get ahead, or to keep us behind, so I have no choice but to get my hands dirty in order to prevent these things.

I've learned that class points for the first years are based off how they act for their first month, and have further deduced that after that it's solely based on things like the special exams.

There's no doubt in my mind that we're likely going to be at the bottom of the first years, best case scenario second last.

Not to mention the gap in points between us and the class in first place is likely to be massive.

But it's still possible for us to win.

Hm?

I looked down, opening my hands wide out in front of me.

Am I shaking?

Before I could stop it, a large smile stretched out across my face.

Do I like this? The challenge this school has presented me?

In the three years of life that I remember, I've never felt as excited as I do now.

That I'm sure of.

Which can only mean one thing.

I'm happy.

I'm happy with this opportunity of being able to claw myself from the bottom all the way to the top.

I'm happy that most of my class is full of defects, to make this challenge even more difficult.

I'm happy that the other classes will use everything in their power to stay ahead.

I'm happy I can go all out, to find my own limits.

I'm happy that there is only one thing in this school that matters.

And that is being on top.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 13: Waking Up

I let out a calming breath.

I was waiting out in front of the school campus, waiting to go out with some others.

It's easy to forget just how big the school grounds are.

"We're in the same class, but we couldn't go together with Kushida-chan."

I recognized the voice, and turned towards the entrance of the school to see Ike, Yamauchi and Ayanokoji heading in my direction.

"She had to talk with one of her friends in another class. She's really popular after all."

"Perhaps she's talking to a guy?"

"Relax Ike, it's been confirmed, she's talking to a girl."

Their conversation halted as they noticed me ahead of them, and I shrunk a little under their gaze.

"Huh, didn't think he'd actually come. He always seems to run from interacting with people." Ike commented.

Yamauchi laughed.

"Well! The more the merrier!"

Without warning, he wrapped his arm around my neck, and started walking off again.

I glanced over at Ayanokoji, who looked away.

Jerk.

I was only here because Ayanokoji invited me. Apparently he was invited to hang out with Kushida, and I figured this would be the perfect time to get her to open up to me a bit more, to figure out if she was okay. I didn't think these two idiots were coming along.

The others picked up their conversation right where they left off.

"Are you guys seriously going for Kushida?"

"Of course! She's honestly my heart's desire."

Yamauchi clearly had the same opinion as Ike, nodding his head in agreement.

"You're going for Horikita right? She's pretty beautiful, so I'll give you that."

I gave Ayanokoji a look, and he waved his hand, objecting the words.

"No. There's nothing happening there, seriously."

"Really? During class, didn't you guys glance at each other and casually hold hands? That kind of bittersweet, irritating event?"

I was interested in that.

I'd not seen that, and honestly I'm sure Ike is pulling shit out of nowhere.

But meh, you never know.

They would look good together.

'The emotionless couple.' I can see it already.

"Sorry for being late! Thanks for waiting!"

We all looked over to see Kushida run up to us, along with a few others.

"Oh! We were waiting Kushida-chan, wait, why is Hirata here!?"

My eyes moved to glance at Hirata.

He gave me a smile, and waved at me.

He appeared to be better now, so I'm glad.

"Ah, Shizukana...kun."

I looked back at Kushida, giving her a shy smile.

"H-hello, Kushida-chan, I hope you d-don't mind me tagging along."

She laughed.

"Of course not! It's nice to see you again Shizukana-kun!"

Her cheery look was regained in an instant.

"Anyways! To answer your question Ike. He joined us on the way here. That's not a problem is it?"

Along with Hirata, Kushida brought along Karuizawa and two other girls.

If I remember right, their names are Matsushita and Mori.

I heard from Onodera that there's different 'factions' of girls in the class, and that these two usually hang out with Karuizawa.

I was suddenly pulled into a group huddle by Yamauchi, as Ike pulled in Ayanokoji.

"Hey, is there any way we could get rid of Hirata without upsetting Kushida?"

"I don't see why we should send him away."

Aaah Ayanokoji, how clueless.

With Hirata the Ikemen here, Ike and Yamauchi would have no chance of impressing Kushida compared to the 1 percent chance they do have if he wasn't here.

Yamauchi spoke out basically the same thing I'd said.

"I don't know, isn't Hirata dating Karuizawa anyways? It's fine."

True.

"Just because you have a girlfriend doesn't mean anything. If you compare a used, dirty and gaudy girl like Karuizawa to the pretty Angel Kushida-chan, anyone would pick the Angel!"

Ike was whisper shouting at this point, and I could see that Ayanokoji was starting to feel a little uncomfortable.

And sure, Karuizawa does look a little gaudy, but she's still cute. She definitely has her perks.

"But Ike, there's no guarantee Kushida-chan is a virgin either, given how popular she is?"

I feel dirty. Immediately, I got to work erasing the impure images in my mind.

"What, no, that can't be, she's got to be a virgin, right?"

I have no doubt in my mind if any of the girls in class heard this conversation the lot of us would be beat half to death.

"Um, if we're intruding, we can just go as a separate group?" Hirata said in a reserved tone.

He noticed the whispering, of course he did, we're doing it right in front of them.

"No! It's alright! Right Yamauchi?"

"Yup! Let's hang out together, the more the merrier right?"

If it was up to me I would be kicking Yamauchi and Ike out.

"Wow, what a normal answer, what are you three even whispering about?"

I feel grateful that she was paying enough attention to see I didn't speak a single word, and kept sending glances at Ike and Yamauchi like they were idiots.

"Alright, if we exclude Karuizawa and Hirata, they can go on their own date, and then we can get the rest."

"Yamauchi, you're fine with Matsushita right? I'll go talk to Kushida-chan."

I sighed to myself at these idiots, and stealthily escaped from Yamauchi's hold.

"Hey, is that a joke? I'm aiming for her! We're going to get married and give our vows to each other under a big Sakura tree! It's fate waiting to happen!"

"Lies! I've thought about this for a while, but all you say are lies!"

"Ha? It's all true!"

I decided to approach Kushida.

The only way to get closer to someone is to hold a normal conversation with them.

"K-Kushida-chan, I'm r-realizing we've seen each other a couple of times but n-never got to really talk with each other."

She laughed.

"Hehe, that's true isn't it?"

"So, are you in a-any clubs?"

"Aaah, I wish, if only there was a club to help people make friends. I've been too busy trying to be friends with everyone!" She admitted.

I let out a small laugh at that.

"T-that's nice!"

"What about you Shizukana-kun?"

"Ah, a-actually, I'm in the Archery club, m-my senior..."

As I continued to speak, out of the corner of my eye I saw Ayanokoji tap on the two idiots' shoulders, and point towards the two of us.

"Huh? Wait, Shizukana-kun."

"Huh? She's smiling at him?"

"Huh? She's blushing!?"

"Huh!?"

Their souls began to visible leave their bodies through open mouths.

Ike suddenly snapped out of it, and clenched his fist, determined.

"No! Don't you see? He's clearly trying to get her in a good mood to make it easier to talk to her!" He stated confidently.

I'm realizing something, despite the fact that Kushida and I were leading the group, I had no clue where we were going.

Our conversation soon ended, Kushida letting out an audible, happy sigh.

"Wow, it sounds so awesome being in a club. Maybe I should join the teatime club, I'd probably meet all sorts of new people."

"Haha, I b-bet you would."

"Hey, Hirata, let me ask frankly, are you and Karuizawa dating?"

Hirata looked surprised as he looked back at Ike.

"Eh? Where'd you hear that?"

"Huh, looks like the word got out, yeah, we're dating."

Karuizawa spoke up for Hirata, and hugged his arm.

Hirata scratched his cheek in embarrassment, and admitted the truth Karuizawa just stated.

"Seriously? Damn. I'd love to get a girl as cute as Karuizawa."

Yamauchi spoke with fake envy.

I laughed in my head as I realized what would likely happen next.

They'll probably smoothly transition the question towards Kushida.

"Kushida-chan, do you have a boyfriend?"

Ike was the one who asked this, so it's likely the two had this all planned out beforehand.

"Me? No, I'm not dating anyone."

The two idiots began to rejoice in their minds as on the quest to obtain an unobtainable treasure they were suddenly bestowed with a map.

The only problem is the only thing on the map is the destination.

"Oh god, I'm crying."

"Don't cry Ike! We have a chance now! We should be happy!"

"These are happy tears!"

"Although, there is someone I've recently had my eye on..." Kushida mumbled shyly.

An audible crack echoed around the air, and I looked back to see Ike and Yamauchi frozen in place.

Poor guys.

They lagged behind for a bit, before reinforcing their determination.

"Who is it? Is it a senpai?" Ike asked.

Kushida giggled.

"Not telling! I want to get to know him better."

Despite myself, I felt a little jealous for the potential crush.

Someone like Kushida would be my ideal girlfriend, and no, not because of her personality, but rather her looks.

Her figure is almost exactly the type I'd prefer in my woman.

As for personality...

I believe I'd prefer someone more knowledgeable, a bit smug and slightly sassy, but is willing to show their vulnerable side. Someone who trusts me and I them.

Someone like her...

Her?

Who is 'her'? Why did I think that?

I shook my head as I noticed a small headache brewing, and payed back attention to where we were.

Most of us were all at the front of the group, with Matsushita and Mori trailing behind, and I noticed Ayanokoji a bit behind them.

I decided to fall back, noticing the person that invited me was alone.

"Hey." I greeted, after moving to stand alongside him.

"Hey."

"So, w-who do you think Kushida likes?" I asked.

He gave me a strange look, and I put my hands up.

"Just trying to m-make conversation, work with me here."

"Hm, no clue."

"Fair."

The two of us slipped into a comfortable silence, before the news was dropped that there wasn't actually a destination in mind.

"Is there anywhere anybody's wanted to go before?" Kushida spoke up.

"Oh, I've always wanted to go to the movie theatre at least once." Matsushita spoke up.

"Yeah, since school is over I also want to go." Mori added.

"Oh me too! What about the rest of you guys? Anywhere you want to go?"

Kushida took charge of the clearly unorganized event.

Before I realized it, we made it to a stylish boutique.

Everybody else must've been here before, since they all walked in without hesitation, and I lagged behind alone.

Meh, what's the harm?

I decided to just go in and take a look around, maybe find something apart from the clothes I already had that I would actually wear.

I felt my fists clench as I moved towards the register.

Does Hirata think I'm making a joke?

I know he's making sure to spend his points smartly, but his girlfriend? 30,000 points gone just like that.

Surprisingly, as we moved along to a cafe near us, the conversation changed to said private points.

"Are you guys familiar with the school yet?"

"At first I was really confused, but I'm used to it now. This is the school of my dreams, I never want to graduate~"

"Ahaha, it looks like Ike-kun is thoroughly enjoying the school life Huh?"

"I wish we could get more points. Maybe 200, no, 300,000? After buying clothes and that stuff makes my points run out really quickly."

"Isn't that a bit high?"

"Yeah, I guess 100,000 does sound reasonable. I'm a bit scared though, if my school life continues like this then life after graduating is going to suck."

"Like losing your sense of money?"

"Just 100,000 is too much."

Everyone looked towards me, suddenly interested.

I felt myself stiffen under the number of gazes suddenly on me.

"What?"

I swallowed a lump in my throat.

"I-I, uh, Kushida-chan said herself t-that she's scared of losing her sense of m-money. S-surely lots of people must've e-experienced the same thing. It's not v-very smart of the school to a-allow this to happen." I explained.

"So what's your point?" Ike asked.

I bit my lip, not sure how everyone would react.

"As in, you think there might be repercussions we don't know about?" Hirata asked.

I looked over at Hirata like he was my hero.

Now that I think about it, I did give him a lot of my notes, it's possible he's pieced some things together as well.

"What?"

"Admittedly, I've had some suspicions as well, that's why I've been saving my points. I understand that not everyone believes what I said a couple of days ago. But I do believe there are some repercussions for using up all your points, and I don't mean being unable to buy clothes or food or games."

Everyone's eyes had turned towards Hirata by now, and I gave him a thankful nod.

He winked at me.

"The main goal of this school is to nurture students with potential. I find it strange they're trying to distract us."

"So what're you saying?"

Hirata sighed.

"I just want everyone to be careful, and I mean it this time. I'm not saying to not use any at all, but just have enough to last you a while."

Hirata had a dead serious expression on, letting everyone know he means business.

"Alright, I get it." Yamauchi mumbled.

After that, everyone slowly agreed with him.

"Thank you, I'm just trying to keep everyone's best interests in mind."

With that, we moved the topic of conversation to something else.

I found myself thinking about something he'd said though.

To nurture students with potential.

With people like Ike and Yamauchi, what is that potential?

A comedian?

I shook my head.

This was serious, not the time for jokes.

What potential are they looking for in each of us?

I thought hard about that, but wasn't able to come to a clear answer.

For some people it was obvious.

Koenji for his smarts, Sudou for his athleticism and Kushida for her socialist attitude.

All of these things are required to be able to contribute to society in a way.

But if someone has none of these things, what do they become?

A garbage man?

What would be the point?

There's no reason for the school to accept people like Ike and Yamauchi if their only potential was to become a garbage man, or worse.

Not to mention give them a 100K yen monthly allowance (supposedly.)

I sighed, before noticing we were getting up again.

I'll have time to think about it later.

...

"Hey, I need you to come over."

"Yeah, I know, I saw it already."

"You were right, how will the class take it?"

"Now well, but I'm glad you believe me now."

"I always did, but to actually see it... there's seriously something wrong with this school."

"I hope you understand when I say this, but quite the contrary, this is our own fault."

"I guess."

"I'll see you in class today, Chiyabashira will likely explain it to all to us."

"Alright. See you."

"Bye."

Sighing in frustration, I put my phone down, having ended my conversation with Hirata.

I glanced down at my student ID.

A transaction of 4,100 points had been deposited into my account at the very beginning of the day.

The first day of May.

The signal that will bring the ideal school life of every student crashing down on them.

But 41 class points, out of a potential 1,000.

No matter how you look at that, it's embarrassing.

Well, either way, I can at least say I tried.

The only thing left to do now is to go up.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 14: Welcome to a Merit-Based World

The morning bell for the first day of May sounded off, with our sensei, Chiyabashira, walking in almost exactly at the point of the chime.

"Alright. Morning home room is starting. Are there any questions before we start? If there's something on your mind, speak up."

I clenched my fists.

That confirms it.

The class has been played for fools.

She talked as though completely convinced that we had something to ask her.

Several hands were raised immediately.

"Um, I checked my point balance this morning, and only around 4,000 were deposited. Weren't they supposed to be provided on the first day of the month, every month?"

"Hondou, I explained it before didn't I? Points are wired to student's accounts on the first day of every month. They were wired without any problems this month as well."

"Uh, but, I barely got any points."

Hondou and Yamauchi exchanged looks. Ike was too surprised to notice their looks.

Some small part of me had hoped the rest of the points would be deposited later, but I already had concrete evidence.

41 is our starting point, and it's been set in stone now.

"...are you guys really that stupid?"

She had an ominous feeling about her as Chiyabashira-sensei spoke those words.

"Stupid, what?"

Her eyes held a sharp glint as Hondou repeated her words like an idiot.

"Sit, Hondou. I'll explain it again."

"H-huh?"

Surprised at the tone she used, he slumped down into his seat.

"Points were deposited without fail. The likelihood this class was left out is incredibly low. Do you understand?"

"No, even if I say I understand, we haven't received our points..."

Hondou tried to retort, clearly looking dissatisfied.

"This is all we get. 4,100. These are the repercussions for the choices we have made."

Koenji, who had heard me, laughed.

"Clever clever my adoring fan! I see! I can understand the riddle now!" He shouted.

Putting his feet up on the table, he then pointed out to Hondou with his self-important attitude.

"We didn't receive many points because we are in class D."

"Huh? What's that supposed to mean. They said we'd get 100,000 every month-"

"I don't remember hearing that, right?"

Smirking, Koenji changed the target of his pointed finger to our teacher.

"Right?" He asked again.

"Your attitude has some problems, but what Koenji is saying is right on track. Not many people seemed to have noticed my hint, how sad."

The classroom erupted in uproar and confusion.

"Sensei, can I ask a question? I still don't understand." Hirata said, putting his hand up.

Based on his expression, this question he's going to ask is to benefit the class, rather than himself.

How selfless.

"Please explain why we got so little points. I'm afraid if you don't explain it we'll never understand. After all, we were never given the reason as to why we were never given points."

Chiyabashira looked back at Hirata like he was an idiot.

"You've already cracked the code. Blame yourselves for not noticing sooner. 81 total absences and tardies. 342 incidents of talking or using cell phones in class. Every infraction has been counted by me. In this school, your class performance is reflected in points received. As a result of your behaviour, you're 100,000 points went down the drain. You all should be lucky Hirata managed to scrape some back out. I explained this all on the day of the entrance ceremony. This school measures the abilities of its students. This time around, the value of this class was determined to be worth 4,100 points. There's nothing more."

She spoke without expression, without remorse.

It was clear that the feeling she had for us was worse than disappointment.

If I were in her position, I would feel disgraced.

These are the idiot students in my class, who spent up all their points in the worst ways compared to the other classes.

The amount of negative emotions that must be bubbling underneath her expressionless face were fighting to rise to the surface.

"Chiyabashira-sensei. I don't remember ever hearing that explanation before."

"Are you incapable of understanding things without an explanation? Not to mention it was in fact explained to you. Albeit a bit late. You have nobody to blame but yourself for being so blinded by the ideal life you would've lived at this school."

"But if it was explained to us earlier, I'm sure we would've tried not to be late and to pay attention in class."

Hirata continued to press his opinion, but sensei already had everything figured out.

Each time she spoke, it just made us look like even bigger idiots.

"An interesting argument Hirata. However, haven't you guys learned not to talk in class and to get to class on time ever since elementary school?"

"That is..."

He tried to formulate a response, but she wasn't finished.

"I'm pretty sure you guys have learned in the 9 years of compulsory education that such things are frowned upon. It's only natural our school would frown upon such things as well. Things that are expected of students such as yourselves shouldn't have to be explained, should they be?"

Hirata looked down, frowning.

He himself knew it, thanks to me. But because he didn't press the idea harder, and because I didn't act on my doubts earlier, this is the result.

"100,000 yen a month with no restrictions? That's impossible, use your common sense, all of you know it. Why let doubts be doubts?"

A new sense of drive caused Hirata to recover himself, looking his teacher back in the eye.

"Well then, can you at least tell us the details of how our points could be increased or decreased going forward? We will try our best from now on."

"That's not possible. We are not allowed to divulge the details of how we assess merit to the students. It's the same as the real world. When all of you enter society, and find work in some kind of business, they probably won't tell you how you're assessed. I'm not trying to be cold, nor do I hate you all. This is such a pitiful sight I will tell you all one thing."

A faint smile flashed across her face.

"For arguments sake, if we say that everyone stopped being late and stopped talking in class, your deduction would be zero, but that doesn't mean you'll get more points."

So next month's allowance will stay the same so long as everyone is behaving like a proper student.

Of course.

"Keep that in mind, it'll help you."

"Tsk."

"But it is possible to gain and l-lose more points then?" I asked.

Chiyabashira-sensei locked eyes with me.

I was still seated, and luckily she didn't have to move to see me, since Koenji still had his feet up on his desk and all.

Regardless, I stood up, wanting the attention of the class.

"I believe I said something along those lines."

"Then it all comes d-down to knowledge and power."

She rose a brow, her lip twitching up as she stood straight, gesturing for me to go on.

"Do continue."

"We have the ability to g-gain class points, but are unable to d-do so by acting like a model student, s-so what would be the logical c-conclusion to come to?"

I looked around the classroom, to see that most of them were still clueless.

At least I had their attention.

"The, thingy you said?"

Ike was kind of paying attention.

"Y-yes Ike. Knowledge and power. I-it's likely we'll be put through d-different tests to evaluate how physical strong and m-mentally capable we are, and could earn points if we d-do well."

"Oh really!? So we can increase our allowance then!"

"B-but we have to be careful, things like this, it's o-obvious that obtaining poor results w-would cause our p-points to plummet further."

I took a calming breath as I finished my speech, and tried to soften the pace of my rapidly beating heart as I slumped back down into my seat.

Just that much as I was starting to feel dizzy.

Having the eyes of the whole class on me is much much different than just 7 or 8 people.

"Brilliant deduction Shizukana. It's thoughts like those that will keep the class afloat through the years. I understand you have problems socializing but if you were able to deduce that much you'll be a massive help to the class."

This bitch.

She's purposely throwing me up into the spotlight even more than I already was.

She's testing me.

But why?

Why is she checking to see if I'd back down or not?

"I-I'll try my best, sensei."

She seemed satisfied with my words.

Sae Chiyabashira. I'm finding myself intrigued with you.

I'd like to hear your story.

Just based on that small conversation, I was able to tell that she does want us to do better, but she can't actually help us.

So she's trying to force people like me to hold the reigns for the class.

What does she hope to gain by getting me to help lead the class?

She must be confident in me, but even so, that changes nothing about my question.

What's the motive?

Does she get paid more if she's the teacher of class C rather than class D?

That's the only reason I can think of, unless she has some sort of personal vendetta against the teachers of the other classes.

The bell suddenly rung out, signalling the end of home room.

"Looks like we've had too much idle chit-chat. Hopefully you understand. Anyways, let's move onto the main issue at hand."

She spread out a white poster that was rolled into a tube. Taking a magnet, she stuck it onto the board.

We all looked at the paper, but it seems only a couple figured out it's purpose.

"Is this... the results of each class?" Horikita asked.

I never expected her of all people to speak up.

But she's correct.

This is the resulting class points each class has.

Classes A to D were posted on the paper, with numbers beside each class.

Our class has 41. Class C with 490. Class B with 650. Finally class A with a staggering 940.

All the classes lost points it seems, but to class A it doesn't look like it'll make much of a difference.

As for our class... 41.

Yeah, we're fucked.

"For the first month, all of you have been doing as you please. Now, the school's not saying that this is prohibited. Your actions, such as talking in class or being late to class, just effects the number of points you get. It's the same with how you use points. You have the freedom to use points how you want, we haven't restricted how to use your points."

"That's not fair! We can't lead a normal school life with that!"

Ike had shouted out for all of those in his situation.

Yamauchi was also crying in agony.

Despite the warnings, they'd still used up all their points.

It shocked me how much some people didn't want to believe Hirata's words.

"Look carefully, you stupid kids. Every other class got more points than class D, and by a large amount. Besides, you all should have enough points to last you through the month."

"H-how do the other classes have any points left? It's strange."

"I'll tell you, but it's not like it's some kind of fraud. All the classes were judged by the same rules, and they just didn't lose as many points. That's the simple fact of the matter."

"What a point difference."

The numbers are rather clean.

What's more, our teacher didn't seem particularly surprised we pulled out at class D.

I rose my hand, and her eyes glinted.

"Yes Shizukana?"

"We were o-originally class D, is the c-class C the original class C, a-as well as the other two classes?" I asked.

She said nothing at first, before she broke out into a large smile.

"Excellent, you're sharper than you look."

I clenched my fists.

There's a reason we were put in class D.

This class is filled with students who would simply perform the worst in this type of situation.

It wasn't expected for us to come out on top right at the beginning.

"Do you see it? The reason you all were put in class D?" She suddenly asked the class.

"Isn't it because we were appropriate for this school?"

"That's only how normal classes work. You know?"

I glanced over at Hirata.

He still seemed confused, but he was putting the pieces together.

His eyes widened just before Chiyabashira-sensei explained it all.

"We were supposed to lose." He mumbled.

"In this school, all the students are divided by merit. The best students are in class A, while the worst are in class D. Well, it's a system that's found in major cram schools. In other words, class D is the collection of leftovers. That also means that you are the worst students, the defective products of this school. This is really an outcome worthy of defective students." She explained.

Defective.

My mind immediately wandered to Koenji and Horikita.

I have no doubt in my mind that these two are both smart, most likely in the top five of the class, and yet they were placed in this class.

It's a defect.

It's not solely based on merit.

For Koenji, he's probably in class D because of his egotistic attitude.

For Horikita, she's probably in class D because of how hell-bent she is on being a loner, always coldly rejecting any invitation whether to study or to hangout, when working together is key to growing.

Nobody will want to work with you if you're a jackass, and you can't lead the future generation if you aren't willing to understand them.

For me... I'm likely in class D because of my poor ability to socialize.

But that isn't that bad I don't think?

Certainly not as bad as the other two.

I guess it kind of makes sense.

If I was to grow up to be the minister of Japan, he can't be a meek man, he has to be assertive and outgoing.

I took a breath.

Well, regardless as to how I'm in this class, this outcome was to be expected.

The point gap may be large, but I have no doubt that we'll have opportunities to shorten it.

I'm sure of it.

Since we're starting at the bottom, there's only one way to go, it's not like we can be kicked down any more than we already have been.

"However, this class is the first class to ever lose so many points in the first month. On the contrary, I applaud you for living so lavishly until now. Truly praiseworthy."

Her unnatural applause silenced the class.

I honestly couldn't tell if she was mocking us or was genuinely impressed.

Maybe both.

"Oh, for those of you with no, or barely any points. Don't worry, you can still use your dorms, and there are free meals in the cafeteria. You won't die."

Yeah, nobody would like that. After living a whole month indulging in a life of their dreams, waking up to reality may be a difficult pill to swallow for most people.

"Will we be made fun of by the other classes now?"

Sudo kicked his desk in annoyance. It seems he'd come to the conclusion that class D would be rounded off as the group of idiots.

In other words, since we're at the bottom, we'll likely be subjected to insults, bullying and worse.

"What, you're still holding onto your pride Sudo? Then try your best to make the worst class the best class."

"Huh?"

"These class points aren't just linked to the amount of points you get each month, but also your class rank."

There it is.

"All right, I have one more piece of bad news to tell you guys."

She put one more piece of paper onto the blackboard. The names of all my classmates and I were listed, with a number right next to each name.

"From looking at these number, I came to understand that there are a lot of idiots in this class." She stated.

"These are the scores from the test a few days back. Sensei was glad after seeing your lovely performance. Seriously, what the hell did you guys study back in middle school?"

Everybody but a few exceptions, almost everyone got below 60. Sudo scored a remarkable 14 points.

The next lowest was Ike's score of 24 points.

The average looked to be around 65, maybe 64.

"If this test was actually recorded, seven of you would already have to drop out of school. Good thing it wasn't, right?"

"D-drop out? What do you mean?"

"Why? Did I not explain it? If you get a failing mark on either a midterm or final exam in any subject, you have to drop out of school. On this test, that would be everyone who got below a 32. Man, you guys are really foolish and stupid."

A 32? That's 7 people that would've had to drop out.

"W-whaaaaaaat!?"

The seven students who failed were shocked at this revelation.

I noticed that most of these people were Ike and the guys who hung out with him.

I'm very glad that despite hanging out with them, Ayanokouji still passed by a wide enough margin. Even if 50 isn't exactly a score to brag about.

Onodera also did fairly well, she didn't strike me as the studious type.

She got exactly 60.

Sitting at around tenth in the class.

On the paper, there was a red line separating the rest of the class from the seven people. The highest of which was Kikuchi with a score of 31 points.

In other words, everyone after him failed along with him.

"Don't fuck with me sensei! Don't joke about dropping out of school!" Sudo shouted.

"I'm also at a loss for words, it's the school's rules, so prepare for the worst."

"As the teacher said, there seems to be a lot of fools here."

Koenji had a smirk of his face as he polished his nails, his feet still up on his desk.

"What's that Koenji? You're marks are in the red too!"

Check again idiot.

This guy is the heir of a famous conglomerate. It wouldn't be allowed of him to not be smart.

"Fu. Where are you're eyes looking at, boy? Look carefully."

"H-huh? Hey, Koenji's name is... huh?"

He scanned from the bottom first, and became speechless as he couldn't find Koenji's name until he reached the top.

He had tied for first in the class with 90 points.

In other words, he was able to solve one of the super difficult problems at the end.

"I never thought that Sudo would be a stupid character like me!"

Ike said aloud, sarcasm in his tone.

"Oh, and one more thing, this school, which is under the control of the country, boasts a high percentage of alumni going to higher education and a high employment rate. That's a well-known fact. Most likely, most of the students in this class would go to college or find work in a company."

It's just as she said. This school has the highest employment and college acceptance rate. There are rumours that if you successfully graduate from this school, a usually difficult college or company will be a lot easier to join. Some even say graduating from this school would be like getting a recommendation to be admitted into Tokyo University.

"But... things aren't that easy in the real world. People like you guys, with a really low level, will probably have trouble getting into college or getting a job."

Her words bounced off the walls, and I looked down at my lap.

The thing I want to do...

Honestly, I kind of wanted to get into politics.

Whether as a guard or as something else I'm not sure.

I just figured if I can get into a place like Tokyo University after graduating here, I could really figure out what I want to do.

"In other words, in order to make our dreams of getting a job or getting into college a reality, surpassing class C is probably a minimum."

Koenji glanced back at me for a moment, and I nodded.

Ever since the first day of school, this has been something I've been wondering about.

We'll finally get the answer.

"That's also something slightly incorrect, Hirata. There's no assured way to achieve your dreams unless you surpass class A. There's no guarantee for all the other students."

"T-that's... I never heard about that, that's absurd!"

Yukimura, a young man with glasses, stood up in protest.

He was one of those who tied with Koenji's score.

"How shameful, there's nothing more pitiful than boys making a commotion and panicking."

As if feeling something about Yukimura's words, Koenji spoke out.

"...Koenji, do you not feel any resentment about being in class D?"

"Resentment? Why would I feel resentment? I don't understand."

"Because we've been told that our class is the collection of leftovers, and that our chances of getting into higher education are slim!"

"Fu. That's nonsense, I can't even respond to that sheer stupidity."

He didn't even bother with facing Yukimura as he talked, keeping his attention on polishing his nails.

"The school just hasn't seen my full potential yet. I value, respect, and regard myself greatly, more than any other person. Even if the school puts me in class D, it means nothing to me. If, for example, I have to drop out of school, it's completely fine. After all, it's the school that will come crawling back for me."

Koenji being typical Koenji. Considering his clear strength and intellect, it's likely he's better than most of the students in class B, even class A.

So then I was right. He was assigned to class D because of his personality.

"My future has already been decided, it's set in stone, so it matters not to me whether I graduate from class A of class D." He finalized.

Yukimura had nothing to retort to that, and so sat back down.

Getting upset because his future isn't guaranteed is no point to argue on.

"Looks like your happy mood has been dampened. If you guys understand the harsh environment you were put in front the start, we wouldn't need this long of a homeroom. The midterm is in three weeks, so please avoid getting kicked out of school. I'm sure everyone here can survive without getting any red marks. Is possible, please challenge your situation with the behaviour appropriate of a capable person."

Closing the door for emphasis, Chiyabashira-sensei then walked out of class.

The red mark students were all crestfallen.

Even Sudo, who was normally a proud figure, had his head down in shame.

Chapter end,

Goodness, long chapter.

Goodbye!

Chapter 15: Chaos

"What am I going to do without anymore points?"

"I used up the remainder of my points yesterday..."

After Chiyabashira-sensei left the room, the whole class went into uproar.

"Even more than the points, this is a problem with the class, why was I put in class D?"

Yukimura was venting as well, frustrated.

"Wait, does that mean we won't be able to go to the college we want to go to? Then why did I come here in the first place? Aaah, sensei probably hates me too."

None of the students could wrap their heads around it.

"I understand that everyone is panicking right now, but please calm down."

Hirata stood up, trying to calm everyone down.

"How can we calm down in this situation? Are you not frustrated that we are the class of leftovers!?"

"Even if I say I am, isn't it better to work together to get out of this situation?"

"Get out of this situation? In the first place I don't even agree with this hierarchy between classes!"

"I completely understand your feelings. But there is no use in sitting here and complaining about it."

"What?"

Yukimura walked up and grabbed Hirata by the collar.

I clenched my fists.

This knucklehead.

He may think he's smart, but he sure isn't acting like it.

"Calm down you two, okay? Surely sensei must have explained it to us sternly in order to cheer us up, right?"

Kushida, the Angel she was, spoke up. She broke the two apart and gently held Yukimura's balled fist in her hand. Yukimura, as expected, took a step back so as to not unintentionally hurt the class Angel.

"Also, it's only been a month since school has started. As Hirata-kun said, I think that it's better for all of us to persevere through this situation. Do you think I'm wrong?"

"N-no, that's, certainly I don't think you're wrong. But..."

Yukimura's wrath dissipated away.

Kushida then turned to the class as a whole, wishing for everyone's cooperation.

T-that's right. We shouldn't be impatient. There's no need for Yukimura and Hirata to fight."

Yukimura turned back to Hirata, giving a slight bow.

"I'm sorry, I lost my composure for a bit there."

"It's fine, I should've chosen my words more carefully as well."

Thanks to Kushida, things didn't escalate any further.

I looked at the two sheets that were posted up on the blackboard once more.

Special exams.

I was reminded of those.

One of the first days I was here, I'd learned that you could earn things from special exams.

That was likely class points. I'll need to play back the recording.

Yes, I recorded the audio log on a separate device.

It's actually a little surprising.

Every time I walk into my room, I always have to avoid about 1/4 of the room because I have many different devices and notes scattered and set up.

If another person saw it, they'd think I'm stalking someone.

I guess I kind of am, but not any one person in particular.

I'm stalking the school.

What's more, I'm actually surprised at how high on the ranking for this test I am.

I got 80 points, and that put me at the top, alongside the smartest in the class.

I'm actually a little surprised at that, some of those questions I hadn't seen in a whole year at least.

"Everyone, once classes starts, I ask that we all pay attention earnestly. Especially you, Sudo-kun."

Hirata said this at the podium at the front of the class, attracting everyone's attention.

"Tch. What is it."

"This month, we barely got any points. This is a problem that will hugely effect our student life. We can't go on like this and graduate with just 41 points, right?"

"Definitely not!" One girl shouted out.

Hirata gave a gentle nod.

"Of course not. So, we have no choice but to try and get some more points next month. That's why everyone in the class has to work together to fix our problem. We should refrain from being late to and talking during class. Naturally, using cell phones during class is also prohibited."

"Ha? Why do we have to listen to what you say? If the points stay constant, there's no reason to stop."

Sudo you are... special.

"Sudo-kun. Do y-you know how a company works?" I spoke up.

He turned to look at me, his gaze hardening.

I've found that ever since the day at the pool, whenever he looked at me it was through a glare.

"Hah?"

"In a company, you s-start off as just a regular employee r-right? Sensei said this school is like a c-company, in other words, there w-will be chances to come to prove ourselves, and p-possibly get a promotion." I explained.

"Chiyabashira-sensei did confirm off Shizukana-kun's earlier words that earning more points is possible. If tardiness brings those points down again, then what would be the point? I'm sure you would much rather eat your preferred lunch than the free cafeteria lunch."

Excellent add-on by Hirata.

"Tch, then talk after you figure out how to increase our points." Sudo grumbled.

"Sorry for making you feel uncomfortable, I understand what you're saying."

Hirata bowed his head towards the disgruntled Sudo.

"However, it is a fact that if we don't cooperate, our points will never increase."

"...It doesn't matter what you do, just don't include me, got it?"

Seemingly feeling uncomfortable in the classroom, Sudo then stood up and walked out through the door.

He better be back before class starts.

"Sudo-kun really can't read the atmosphere, he's the one that's late the most. Even without Sudo-kun, can't we get some points?"

"Yeah, he's the worst. Why is he in the same class as us..."

How annoying.

With everyone's mood ruined, they're finding someone to start badmouthing to feel better about themselves.

After all, no one was complaining about Sudo until just now.

Coming down from the podium, Hirata then walked to the front of the class. "Horikita-chan and Ayanokoji-kun, do you have time later? I want to talk about how we can increase our points. I want you guys to participate, can you?"

"Why us?"

"I want to hear everyone's thoughts. However, even if I ask for everyone to speak up, I think more than half will not listen seriously."

I glanced back at them.

Ayanokoji looked like he was seriously considering this, but it was clear Horikita already made her decision.

"Sorry, but can you ask someone else? I'm not really good at discussing things."

"You don't have to force yourself to say anything in particular, just being there is enough."

"I'm sorry, but I have no intention of meeting for a pointless reason."

"I think that this is our first trial as a united class, so-"

"I already refused. I am not participating."

She spoke calmly, but with much strength.

Even after he proposed a united front, her included, she rejected him.

"I-is that so, if you ever change your mind, please participate."

"How about you Ayanokoji-kun?"

"Ah." He glanced over at Horikita, who was pretending to not pay attention.

"I'll pass. Sorry."

"No, it's fine. I'm the one that should be sorry. If you ever change your mind, feel free to join us."

Hirata continued going around the class, asking this same question to everyone.

"Shizukana-kun, what about you?" He asked, in better spirits after everyone else so far accepted his offer.

I gave an apologetic smile.

"I'm sorry H-Hirata-kun, I can't do it today. Please t-take a recording or something though. I'd l-like to hear the discussion still, at a later t-time." I apologized.

He rose a brow, not put out by my rejection.

"Why can't you? Club activities don't start that soon do they?" He asked.

I shook my head.

"N-no, I don't have practice today. I h-have a date."

I said the last part in a whisper, but someone's head whipped in my direction.

My phone suddenly started buzzing, receiving messages.

I looked down at it, and paled as I noticed it was the group chat I joined that included nearly all the boys in class.

Apparently Ike had heard me, and had immediately typed in into the group chat.

Right after, everyone started theorizing who I was going on a date with, as though I wasn't a part of the group chat.

"Ah."

He looked down at the phone in my hands, and sighed.

"Those guys don't understand what privacy means, huh?" He mumbled.

I shook my head.

"It's not l-like that anyways. I'm just g-getting something for someone as an apology."

"I see, well, I'll make sure to record the conversation after school then."

"T-thank you."

...

Fashion was always something I was never quite sure about.

The man who took care of me over the last three years was an older man who'd already retired, and would go on fishing expeditions out in the sea.

It was fair to say he had no sense of fashion to pass down to me, except for how to dress on a fishing boat while at sea.

I decided to go simple.

It was only around 20 degrees Celsius outside, so I decided to go with a simple pair of blue jeans, and a black long sleeve shirt that looked kind of fuzzy.

There were buttons around my chest area, and I decided to keep the top two out of three of the buttons unbuttoned.

I liked how loose-fit it was, as in it wasn't tight on any part of my body.

I took a calm breath, fixing my hair in the mirror before putting my glasses back on.

Making doubly sure I had everything, I then stepped out of my room.

If you're not five minutes early than you're late.

Walking to Pallet, I noticed something odd.

The amount of first years out and about has reduced by quite a lot.

Not only my class, but it seems like each of the other classes is also holding a meeting of some sorts.

It makes sense though, today was quite the interesting day after all.

I sat down at a wooden bench near the entrance to Pallet, and took a look at my phone.

She had said she was on her way a couple of minutes ago, so she should be here soon.

Two minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and I steadied my heart as I heard someone call out to me.

"Hey."

I looked up.

Oh good god.

I felt my face heat up as I stared at her.

Fuka Kiryuin in casual clothing was a devastating sight, I could've sworn I felt my heart skip a beat.

She wore simple skinny jeans, and a thin white sleeveless shirt.

It almost looked like fleece with how it looked, but it wasn't at all see through.

Not to mention, it hugged her body in all the right places.

All of her curves were presented beautifully, and the jeans perfectly showed off her plump butt.

She had her beautiful, long hair tied back into a low ponytail, and her hair band on as well.

"W-Woah."

She grinned, having clearly heard me, and I felt my face heat up in embarrassment.

"So, we going to Pallet?" She asked.

"Y-yeah."

I stood up, feeling breathless as I walked alongside her to the doors.

I opened the front door, holding it open for her without really thinking.

"Oh? Why thank you."

"Ah. N-no problem."

Probably isn't a good idea to tell her I did it without thinking.

I walked inside after her, and we made our way to a smaller table, with chairs alike to stools on either end.

She slid into her seat, and I sat across from her.

"S-so, um, how're you doing?" I asked.

She smirked.

"I'm doing better now. I'm pretty much in perfect condition."

"That's g-good. I wasn't really a-able to control my strength back then."

"Hmhm, I could tell, it's been a while since I've been struck that hard."

"Me as well. That bruise l-lasted more than a couple of days."

My fist was still a little scraped from how hard I'd punched that concrete wall as well, but technically that was my own doing.

"So I can have whatever I want right?" She asked, pulling up a menu.

"Ah, yes. I'm putting a c-cap of 5,000 points though."

"Fair enough."

We made our orders, and I was delightfully surprised when she ordered something only around 3,000 points.

Still a bit, but not as high as I was expecting.

How reasonable.

"Um, I'm r-realizing I never really introduced myself. I'm s-sorry."

"It's fine, we have time to get to know each other, don't we?"

"Y-yeah."

She smiled, crossing one leg over the other in her seat as she leaned back.

It kind of reminded me of how Koenji held himself.

I always seem to find myself talking with the strange ones, don't I?

"My name is T-Tensai Shizukana. I'm a first year in t-this school. I'm in class D."

She rose a brow at that.

"Oh? Class D? Surely you were explained the system by now, right?"

"Yes. I-I believe the reason I was p-placed in this class is because of my d-difficulty to interact with others. Especially g-groups of people."

She frowned.

I noticed the look in her eyes change to that of confusion.

"That makes no sense."

"Pardon?"

She brought a hand up to her chin, thinking.

"That doesn't make sense. How did you score on the entrance exams?" She asked.

"Uh, if I had to guess... probably around 80 out of 100?"

"How strange. Something like that isn't usually factored in that heavily. You should be in class B at least."

My eyes widened at this new information.

"W-what?"

"There's a kid in my class. He's a bit of an oddball, and has no social skills. He can only really communicate through paper or texts. But he's still pretty smart. My class was assigned as class A back in the first year."

"I-I don't have it that bad." I mumbled. I think.

She just shook her head.

"Hah, what a phenomenon. Maybe there is something happening behind the scenes."

She smirked once more as she said that aloud.

"After all, it's happened already."

"As in... f-foul play by the teachers?" I asked.

She waved her hand.

"No no."

I calmed at those words.

"The board itself."

...what?

"Haha, you should see the look on your face right now Tensai." She said, giggling.

The board, was fixing things?

But that goes directly against everything they stand for.

"T-then, I was placed in class D for a-another reason?"

She snapped her fingers.

"Exactly."

She smirked, leaning forward over the table.

"How interesting. It seems you've already attracted some attention from the higher ups. But why?"

I felt myself stiffen as she continued to stare at me, and I smiled hesitantly.

"S-senpai. Please stop that."

She giggled again.

"Sorry sorry."

Our drinks arrived, and I paid for both at that moment.

Looking down at my points, I sighed to myself as it showed me the amount I had left.

Around 70,000.

Let's just say I had to go on a shopping spree to ensure that everything I had set up was actually good.

After the waiter walked away, Kiryuin picked up right where she left off.

"The point is, you'll need to watch out for threats outside of the other classes."

I nodded, thanking her.

It was a strange thing to wrap my head around.

Why was I in class D?

This was the main question I was asking myself.

There are only four theories I have in mind.

Number one. Someone is trying to help me, and had me placed in class D to help draw attention away from me, for some reason.

Number two. Someone is trying to sabotage me, by placing me in a class that is full of 'defects.'

Number three. Someone wants me to meet another person. This theory directly opposes the fourth theory. But I believe it could be possible that I'm meant to work together with someone in my class. Possibly Koenji? To perhaps help each other.

Number four. Someone wants me to be kept away from another person. Again, this theory opposes the third theory. this actually partly links with another girl, Arisu Sakayanagi. Perhaps there's someone above the teachers that knows about my past, and doesn't want me to discover it.

Number four is a long shot though, because if that was the case then the person could've just placed me in class C or B, it wouldn't really matter.

Unless there are also people in class C and B that are a part of my past.

Hmm, perhaps I should do a little digging.

"I doubt I'll need to w-worry about anything this year." I eventually said.

"Hm? And why is that?"

"Potential. They've yet to gauge m-my full potential, and thus can't make good p-plans against me, or to aid me. They'll likely get a good idea after t-the first year though."

She smirked.

"So, what're you gonna do Tensai?" She asked.

I looked down at my hands.

I've already come this far, there's no point in stopping now.

With a determined look on my face, I locked eyes with Kiryuin.

"I'm going to rise to class A. Even if I have to drag my class with me through hell."

Her smirk widened.

"Excellent. I can't wait to see how you perform."

I laughed nervously.

"Don't say t-that. It'll be hard for m-me to do well if I know such a c-cute girl is watching me."

The words came out of my mouth before I realized, and when I did, I quickly slapped a hand over my mouth.

Looking across from me, Kiryuin was just laughing at me, and I could feel my cheeks burn in embarrassment.

"Hahaha! What a charmer. With a mouth like that you'll score a girl before the midterm." She joked.

"I-I'm sorry."

"Don't be! I'll take it as a compliment."

"R-right."

She laughed again.

"Seriously, a little bit of confidence and you'll be pulling girls left and right."

"I-I don't really think so."

I looked down, but my eyes widened as my glasses were suddenly pulled off.

Looking back up at Kiryuin, she playfully put on my glasses, before reaching a hand forward to style back my hair.

"H-hey! Wait!"

She didn't listen, continuing to fondle my hair with her hands before she was done.

"There! Look at this!"

She pulled a hand mirror out of somewhere, and showed me my reflection.

I blushed red as I saw myself.

I quickly looked away before I could get mesmerized.

I fixed my hair, making it messy again, and snatched my glasses back.

"Honestly, with your looks alone you could probably pick up most girls." She mumbled, sighing as she noticed my red face.

Her eyes suddenly sparkled in interest, and I flinched back as a smirk that could only mean trouble flew onto her face.

"Y'know, women like me really like strong guys. You managed to beat me in a fight... do you workout?"

"I-uh-no. Wait, I used to. Not much though."

She slipped out of her chair, and my eyes widened.

I quickly jumped out of my chair, but she already grabbed me by the arm at that point, and I didn't want to accidentally injure either of us.

I curled my arms in against my body, and defiantly shook my head as she tried pulling up my shirt, failing to.

"Come on now. You managed to beat me of all people. You've gotta have some loaded guns under there."

She continued to try and yank my shirt upwards despite me being very clearly against it.

An idea seemed to pop into her head, and she lowered the strength of her struggling, bringing her lips up to my ear.

She gently blew into it.

The strange sensation caused me to momentarily let go of my hold on myself, bringing my hands up to my ear.

Kiryuin chose that moment to strike, managing to slide her hands under the front of my shirt and yanking it upward.

She smirked as practically everything below my upper chest, and of course above my jeans, was exposed to her.

"Wow, these are pretty well trained."

Before she could continue, I went to pull my shirt back down, but stopped as I noticed her hands still resting on my abs.

"S-senpai, please move your hands."

She looked up at me, and grinned.

"What? Don't tell me you're that embarrassed about your looks. Out of all the second and third years, I don't think anybody has as beautifully toned of a body as you do. Any normal girl would pass out from this sight alone if they were this close."

"P-please."

She sighed, a grin still on her face, and removed her hands, allowing me to pull my shirt back down.

"Seriously, what did I do to deserve that?" I mumbled under my breath, my cheeks red.

"What, do you want to see my body?" She asked, tilting her head to look back at me.

"H-huh?"

She moved to pull her shirt up, but I quickly, and as gently as I could, grabbed her wrists, stopping her.

"W-what're you doing?" I whisper-shouted.

"In a p-public place no less!?"

She gave me a look of interest, before letting out a dramatic sigh, letting go of her shirt.

"Fine, be that way. But just to let you know I am wearing a bra, it's not like I'd be naked."

"S-still."

"Haaah, spoilsport."

She moved to sit back into her seat, not actually looking all that sad.

I had no doubt she thought it was funny to see my reaction to different things.

But I couldn't really help it, this is just how I would normally react if we're in a public place.

If it was just the two of us, with no one else around to see...

I honestly wouldn't really be against what she was doing.

I sighed to myself, running a hand through my hair.

I'd only really gotten to know two different girls.

Onodera and now Kiryuin.

I have a basic grasp of what kind of people they are, and to say they're extremely different from each other is no exaggeration.

Girls are weird.

I've never really had the time to hang out with and talk to girls in my last three years of life, since the old man had his house practically right by the sea.

In other words, I was more accustomed to holding a conversation with grandpas and grandmas.

Honestly, old people are just the sweetest.

Now that I realize it, I'd always been kept physically active when I was there.

In order to pay back my old man, I decided to help out the community as best I can. Whether it's to help build a shed or to run to the store to get something for someone.

I remember one of my old man's friends would always joke about how whenever we went on a long fishing trip, he'd pay better money for me to come along with him than he would for most of the new guys in the fishing industry these days.

I actually did end up working for him for two year-long seasons, and got quite a bit of money from it.

I wouldn't say I knew everything that was on a smaller ship like my old man's.

Because I didn't.

But I picked things up better than you'd ever believe.

I'd only gone through the manual he provided me once, and whenever he called out something, I'd be on it.

That was always something I found strange.

Things that I don't have some sort of familiarity doing, even if I don't remember doing it, I'm able to pick up quickly.

Eventually, I just sighed.

I'm on a date right now, I should be enjoying it more.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 16: Sensei's Move

Ayanokoji POV:

"Shizukana-kun from class D. Chiyabashira sensei is calling you. Please come to the staff room."

After a jingle, a voice came over the loudspeaker.

I stopped my conversation with Kushida, looking around the room.

He wasn't here.

I heard Hirata sigh.

"He's probably gone by now, I'll go and let them know he isn't available right now." He stated.

Another jingle.

"Ayanokoji-kun from class D. Chiyabashira sensei is also requesting you. Please come to the staff room as well."

"Looks like you were called by the teacher too." Kushida mumbled.

"Yeah... sorry Kushida, I'll be going."

Hirata stopped me as I stood up.

"Could you let sensei know Shizukana-kun isn't in? He'd gone right at the toll of the bell. Apparently he had a date."

I knew this already, Ike and Yamauchi wouldn't stop complaining about it.

It got to the point where they forced one of their friends to get one of their friends to spy on him.

I couldn't help but think of how idiotic they were.

They were saying these things in a group chat he's a part of, after all.

I nodded to him, and Hirata smiled back, before moving back to the front of the class to set up a camera.

I exited the room.

It took me a while, but I did finally find the staff room. I timidly opened the door, but after looking around the room I didn't see Chiyabashira-sensei anywhere. I called out to the teacher that was checking their face in the mirror.

"Um, is Chiyabashira-sensei here?" I asked.

"What? Sae-chan? She was here until a few moments ago."

The teacher who looked back had wavy, shoulder-length hair that gave off an adult-like impression. She said sensei's name like they were close too, so she must be a friend of hers. It makes sense, they look close in age too.

"Looks like she had something to do, do you want to wait inside?"

"No, I'll wait in the hallway."

I don't feel comfortable in areas like the staff room. Because I didn't want to attract attention, I decided to stay in the hallway. As soon as I thought that, the teacher walked out into the hallway.

"I'm Chie Hoshinomiya, responsible for class B. I've been best friends with Sae since high school. We're close enough to call each other Sae-chan and Chie-chan~."

I've never heard of her before, but the thought of Chiyabashira-sensei calling another person in such a way did seem funny.

"Ne, why did Sae-chan call you here? Ne ne, why?"

"Who knows, I don't know the reason either."

"I don't understand, you were called down without being given the reason? Fuun? What's your name?"

After firing off that barrage of questions, she examined me up and down.

"My name's Ayanokoji."

"Ayanokoji-kun? Isn't that a cool name~, you're popular right~?"

What is this overly causal teacher. She's closer to a student than she is to a teacher like Chiyabashira-sensei. If this were an all-boys school, she'd capture the hearts of every student.

"Ne ne, do you already have a girlfriend?"

"No... um, I'm not really popular."

I tried making myself look offended and hurt, but Hoshinomiya-sensei still assertively approached me. With smooth motions, she grabbed my shoulders with her slender, beautiful hands.

"Fuun? That's weird, I would've totally gone for you if we were in the same class~, is it because you're too innocent? Or are you a tsuntsun?"

She poked my cheeks with her fingers. I wasn't sure what to say. If I suddenly licked her fingers, she'd probably stop, but if it's brought up in a staff meeting I'd be expelled immediately.

"What are you doing Hoshinomiya?"

Suddenly, Chiyabashira-sensei hit Hoshinomiya-sensei's head with a clipboard.

The smaller sensei squatted down, holding her head in pain.

"Oww. What'd you do that for!?"

"That's because you were doing weird things with my student here."

"I was only talking to him while he was waiting for you to come back!"

"Just leave it at that. Sorry for making you wait Ayanokoji. Well then, let's move to the guidance room."

"No, I didn't wait long. Also, the guidance room... did I do something? I thought I was living a non-conspicuous school life."

"A good response. Come with me."

I followed her, all the while thinking about what this was about.

Suddenly, Hoshinomiya-sensei walked up next to me with a smile. The moment Chiyabashira-sensei noticed, she turned and looked at her with the look of a demon.

"Not you, you stay back."

"Don't say it so coldly~, besides, Sae-chan isn't the type to give one-on-one lessons right? Also, to take Ayanokoji-kun to the guidance room out of the blue... do you have some kind of goal?"

Hoshinomiya-sensei grinned as she got behind me, putting her hands on my shoulders.

I couldn't see her face, but I could certainly feel the electricity in the air.

My sensei's face grew confused for a moment.

"I just remembered, where is Shizukana-kun?" She asked.

"Eeeeeh~? Two boys?"

"He'd gone at the toll of the bell, apparently he had a date."

She frowned at my words.

"Whatever, I'll get him tomorrow." She mumbled.

"Oh, by any chance, are you looking for a younger man Sae-chan?"

A younger man? What do you mean by that?

"Don't say stupid things. That's impossible."

"Fufu, certainly. It's impossible for Sae-chan."

She kept following us as though she hadn't already been clearly told off.

"How long are you going to follow us? This is a problem concerning class D."

"Eh? Can't I follow you? Is that no good? I can give good advice too~."

As she continued to follow us, a student walked out into the hall in front of us, blocking our way.

It was a beautiful girl with light pink hair that I've never seen before.

"Hoshinomiya-sensei. Do you have time right now? The student council has matters to discuss."

She looked at us for a moment, but went back to facing her Hoshinomiya-sensei.

"Look. She's looking for you, hurry up and go."

Chiyabashira-sensei hit Hoshinomiya-sensei's butt with her clipboard.

"Mou~. I think she'll get mad if I stay any longer, so see you later Ayanokoji-kun. Well, let's go to the staff room Ichinose-chan."

With that, she turned on her heel and went to the staff room with Ichinose.

After seeing her off, my sensei scratched her head and continued walking toward the guidance room. Soon after, we arrived there, the room being right next to the staff room.

"Then, what was the reason you called me?"

"Umu, about that... before I talk about that, come over here."

While glancing at a clock on the wall, she opened a door that was in the room. She put a kettle on top of the stove in the office kitchen.

"I'll be making some green tea. Are you okay with roasted green tea?"

I picked up the container with roasted green tea powder.

"Don't do anything extra. Enter quietly. Until I say it is ok to come back out, stand here quietly. If you don't, you'll be expelled."

"Ha? What do you mean-"

Without giving me an explanation, she closed the office kitchen door. What the hell is she trying to do? I stayed quiet as she told me to, and before long, I heard the sound of the guidance room door opening.

"Here, come in. Well then, what do you have to say to me? Horikita."

It looks like Horikita was the one who was called to the guidance room.

"I will ask you frankly. Why was I put into class D?"

"Are you really asking frankly?"

"Today, sensei said that the classes were divided by superiority. And that class D was the lowest collection of leftovers."

"I did indeed say that, it seems you deem yourself as a 'superior' person."

I wonder how Horikita will reply to that. I'm betting that she'll confidently object to her words.

"I believe I solved nearly all the problems on the entrance exam, and had no big mistakes during the interview. At the very least, I don't think I should be in class D."

Look, I got it dead-on. Horikita's the type to think of herself as the best. She isn't self-conscious either, and really thinks she's superior to everyone else. On the results for the test, Horikita was also tied for first place.

Although not many seemed to actually notice that.

"Solved nearly all the problems on the entrance exam, is it. Usually, we can't show the results of the entrance exam, but I'll give you a special exception. I have your answer sheet here by chance."

"You are thoroughly prepared, I see... looks like you also knew I would come here to protest my placement."

"I'm a teacher. I understand the students to some degree at the very least, Suzune Horikita. As you thought, on the entrance examination, you were 4th place among the incoming first-years. Your scores were behind second and third by only a small margin. You did very well. There were no particular problems that we observed during the interview either. Rather, you were highly rated."

"Thank you very much. Then... why?"

"Before that, why are you dissatisfied with class D?"

"There is no one that would be happy if they were incorrectly evaluated. Also, the differences between classes also greatly effect future prospects. It's only natural that I'm unhappy."

"Correctly evaluated? Hey hey, your evaluation of yourself is too high."

Chiyabashira-sensei snickered, or rather, openly laughed at Horikita.

"I recognize that your academic ability is high. You are definitely smart. However, who decided that smart people were the ones who got into superior classes? We never said that."

"That's-that's just common sense."

"Common sense? Isn't that 'common sense' the reason we live in such a broken Japan? Indeed, we need to separate the superior from the inferior using the test scores. As a result, incompetent people tried to make up the difference in desperation to defeat the truly superior people. In the end, it led to a heredity system."

The heredity system means that all jobs, honour and social status is passed on and inherited.

Hearing those words, I unintentionally let out a low groan.

My chest hurts.

"Certainly, you have the ability to study. I won't deny that. However, this school's goal is to produce excellent people. It is a big mistake to think that you can be assigned to a superior class only by studying. That was the very first thing we explained, at the entrance ceremony. Besides, think about it calmly. Do you think someone like Sudo would make it if we determined acceptance solely by intelligence?"

"Tsu..."

Even though this is one of the best schools in Japan, they accept students who aren't at all interested in studying.

"Also, it's rash to say that there is no one that would be happy if they were incorrectly evaluated. Class A, for example, receives a lot of pressure from the school and a lot of envy from the other classes. Competing under heavy pressure is harder than you think. There are students that are fine with being evaluated lower than they actually are."

"That's a joke right? I can't understand those kind of people."

"Really? I think there are a few in class D. Oddball students that would stay in a low-level class with pleasure."

It seemed as though she was talking to me through the wall.

"You still haven't explained clearly. Is my placement in class D the truth, and there was no mistake in my evaluation? Please double check."

"It's too bad, but your placement in class D was not a mistake. You're definitely in class D. You are a student only at that level."

"...Is that so, I will hear from the school at another time."

It looks like Horikita determined her homeroom teacher wasn't the right person to ask, and didn't give up.

"You'll get the same result if you try to talk to anyone in a higher position. There's no need to be that disappointed. As I said this morning, classes can overtake and surpass one another. Remember that there is the possibility of rising to class A before graduation."

"That does not seem like an easy path, how will the immature class D get more points than class A? No matter how I look at it, it's impossible."

That was her honest opinion, I don't blame her either, the point gap is insanely large.

"I wouldn't know, it's your choice to head down the reckless path or not. By the way, do you have a reason to be in class A?"

"That is... I will excuse myself for today. However, please remember that I still do not understand."

"All right, I'll remember that."

I heard the sound of a chair being pulled. Looks like the discussion came to a clear close.

"Oh, right. I called another person to the guidance room. It's a person also relevant to you."

"Relevant to me? No way... Niisa-"

"Come out, Ayanokoji."

Don't call me with such bad timing. All right, I won't come out.

"If you don't come out, you'll be expelled."

C-cruel, you shouldn't unfairly use expulsion as a threat.

"How long will you make me wait?"

While letting out a sigh, I exited the office kitchen and into the guidance room. Naturally, Horikita was surprised.

"Were you... listening to us?" She asked.

"Listening? I know you guys were talking about something, but I didn't hear anything. The walls are pretty thick."

"That's not true, you can hear everything clearly from that kitchen."

For some reason, it looked like sensei wanted to drag me out into the room.

"...Sensei, why would you do that?"

Horikita immediately noticed that this was a setup. The anger she felt became very clear on her face.

"Because I decided it was necessary. Well then Ayanokoji, I'll tell you the reason I called you."

Shooting down Horikita's question, Chiyabashira-sensei turned to me.

"Excuse me then..."

"Wait, Horikita, it is better that you listen to this as well. This'll be a hint to help get you to class A."

She stopped in her tracks, and Horikita sat back in her chair.

"Please keep it short."

Looking down at her clipboard. Chiyabashira-sensei laughed.

"You're an interesting student, Ayanokoji."

"I'm not interesting at all. Not as interesting as Chiyabashira who has a strange surname."

"Do you want to prostrate yourself in front of all Chiyabashiras in the country? Hmm?"

No, even if you looked all over, there'd probably be no one other than you.

I was probably better off not saying that.

"After your entrance exam results, I was thinking about potential individual teaching methods, but after seeing your test results, my interest was piqued. I was surprised at first."

A familiar sheet to the entrance exam sheet was on the clipboard.

"50 points in Japanese, 50 points in math, 50 points in english, 50 points in history, 50 points in science. What's more, the results of the most recent test was also a 50. Do you know what that means?"

Surprised, Horikita looked over the sheets, before glancing at me.

"What a frightening coincidence."

"Huh? You're going to claim that your results are a coincidence to the very end? It's clearly intentional."

"It's a coincidence, you have no proof. Anyways, what benefit would I get from manipulating my own results? If I had a brain that could get high marks, I would aim for perfect scores in all subjects."

Watching me feign innocence, she let out a sigh with a look of amazement.

"Honestly, you're a really weird student. Are you sure? The last math problem was only solved by 3% of all students this year. Additionally, you used a complex formula and used it flawlessly. On the other hand, the correct answer rate of #10 was 76%. Did you make a mistake? Or is that 'normal?'"

"I don't know what's normal in this world, it's a coincidence, a coincidence."

"Good grief, I admire your attitude, but this'll only cause problems for you in the future."

"I'll think about that when I have to."

Sensei sent Horikita a look.

"Why do you... pretend that you don't understand?"

"No. Like I said, it's a coincidence. It's not like I'm hiding that I'm a genius or something."

"What do you think? He might be more intelligent than you are, Horikita."

Horikita visibly flinched. Sensei, please don't say anything unnecessary.

"I don't like studying, nor do I want to try my best. That's why I get those marks."

"It's not about the students that choose this school. Like you or Koenji, there are others that are fine with class A or class D."

It's not just the school, even the teachers aren't normal. During their conversation earlier, sensei was able to upset Horikita.

She speaks like she knows the secrets of her students.

"What is it? What other reasons are there?"

"Do you want to hear about it in detail?"

I noticed sensei has a sharp glint in her eye. Somehow, it seems like she's trying to provoke her.

"No. I'll stop listening. If I continue to listen to this I'd likely go crazy and destroy all the furniture here."

"If you do that, Ayanokoji will be demoted to class E."

"There's such a class?"

"Certainly. Class E means expelled. In other words, dropping out of school. Well, the conversation ends here. Enjoy your student life from now on."

What a sarcastic remark.

"I'm also going to leave, there's a staff meeting soon. I'm going to close the room, so let's leave."

She pushed the two of us out of the room. Why did sensei make the two of us meet? She doesn't look like the type to do meaningless actions.

"Anyways, shall we go back?"

I started walking away without waiting for her to confirm. It's probably better for us to walk back separately.

"Wait."

Horikita called out to me to stop, but I kept walking.

If I get away from her until reaching the dorms, my goal would be successful.

She followed after me.

"Is your score, really a coincidence?"

"I already said it was, or do you have any evidence that I'm doing it on purpose?"

"I don't have any evidence but... Ayanokoji-kun, I don't understand. You avoid troublesome things, and don't have any motivation to reach class A."

"You also have some unusual thoughts about class A."

"...Should I not? I'm working to make my future prospects more advantageous."

"No, it's perfectly natural."

"That has been my goal since I first entered this school. But now, it feels like I'm not even on the starting line."

I noticed Horikita sped up her pace to walk beside me.

"Then, are you aiming for class A?"

"First, I want to find the real intention of this school, why I was put into class D. Chiyabashira-sensei said that I was only judged as someone fitting for class D, so... when I figure it out, I'll aim for class A. No, I'm always aiming for class A."

"That's going to be pretty hard, you'll have to fix those problem children. Sudo's perpetual lateness, the talking during class, even if you achieve that. It's still an incredibly small chance."

"...I already know that. I'm still hoping my placement was a mistake by the school."

Her confidence has been replaced with anxiety, it seems Chiyabashira-sensei really got to her.

The only conclusion I got from today's information is 'despair.' If you follow the basic rules of school life, minuses can be avoided to a certain extent. However, the crucial thing is that we don't know how to turn minuses into pluses. The most superior class, class A, still had a minor detraction of points.

Even if we do find a way to increase our points efficiently, the other classes would also find a way to do the same.

Also, once there is a huge point difference, it'll be harder to compete with the other classes, since this is a race of time.

"I can understand your thoughts to some extent. However, I don't think the school will continue to carefully watch the students. Then there would be no meaning in competing."

"I see, you can also think of it that way."

"Are you thinking of taking care of this situation with your own hands?"

"Yes."

"What a quick answer."

A hand stabbed my sides, and Horikita ignored me as I made a pained expression.

"Ouch... I understand your feelings, but it's not a problem you can solve on your own. I'm talking about Sudo. Even if you improve yourself, there's nothing you can do if the rest of the class is a minus."

"No, it's slightly different. Certainly, a person can't achieve anything by themselves, but if everyone doesn't put in their own effort, it'll be an extraordinarily difficult problem. Unless everyone does it, we can't even begin to compete with the other classes."

"So what're you going to do? All you've done is admit that there's a huge problem."

"There are three key points we need to fix in order to improve. Tardiness and talking in class. And then making sure that everyone passes the midterm."

"The first two will probably be done to some extent, however the midterms are..."

The small test from a few days ago did have some hard problems, but overall it was easy. There's a lot of students who still fail at that level, so the midterm is looking pretty bleak for our class.

"Also, I want to ask for Ayanokoji-kun's cooperation."

"Cooperation?"

Horikita looked at me with a blatantly unpleasant expression.

"You refused Hirata earlier this morning, so I can refuse you for the same reason right?"

"Do you want to refuse?"

"If I said I would gladly help?"

"I never thought you would go as far as to say you would gladly help, but I don't think you would refuse either. If you really didn't want to help, then... I wouldn't ask further. It can't be helped if you refuse the same way I did. Well then, can I expect your help or not?"

If possible, I want to remember the words Horikita used to refuse Hirata before. However, I don't want to bluntly refuse someone who's asking. No no, stay calm. If I say that I will help, I'll probably be worked to death until graduation. I need to have a heart like a demon here.

"I refuse."

"I believed that Ayanokoji-kun would agree to cooperate from the start. I give you my gratitude."

"I didn't say that! I completely refused!"

"No, I heard the voice in your mind. You said that you would help."

Scary, she read my mind.

"I don't think there's anything I can particularly help you with."

Horikita's definitely a smart person, I don't think there's any need for my skills.

"It's nothing to worry about, I don't need your brainpower. Leave the plans to me, and you can be the muscle."

"Ha? Why should I be the muscle?"

"Aren't you worried about our class' points? If you follow my instructions, our class will begin to gain points. I swear."

"I'm sure you have some kind of plan, but you can rely on people other than me. If you make friends, you can ask them for help."

"It's too bad, but there's no one else in class D other than you that is remotely competent."

"No no. There are a lot of people. For example, Hirata. A classmate like him has a lot of influence in the class and is smart-he's perfect. Moreover, he is worried that you don't have any friends."

If you reach out to him, you'll probably become good friends soon.

"He's no good. Even if he has talent and ability, I can't accept him. If I make a comparison, I need a chess piece. I'm not looking for silver or gold, I need a pawn."

Are you calling me a pawn then? Is that what you're calling me?

"A pawn can also be used to make money."

"An interesting reply, but you're a person that wouldn't make much of an effort. Haven't you been thinking 'I'm okay with being a pawn, but I don't want to admit it?'"

She shot back a Tsukkomi on the spot, if I were a normal person, my feelings would've been hurt.

"Sorry, but I can't help you, I'm not suited for this."

"Well, you can contact me once you've collected your thoughts. I will look forward to then."

My words didn't reach Horikita.

We made it to the dorms, and were about to split up, before I remembered something.

"Actually, there's one more thing."

"What is it?"

"Chiyabashira-sensei didn't just call me down. She had also called Shizukana down. I think she was trying to fit him into that little plan of hers. Apparently he'd gone for a date right after school ended though."

"A date? With a girl from our class?"

"You were the only girl from our class who left Hirata's speech. Unless you're supposed to be on a date right now, yes a girl from another class."

She frowned.

"Shizukana huh?"

She turned towards the dorms once more, beginning to walk off ahead of me.

"Tell me when he returns, I'll have a talk with him."

"Sure."

I apologize Shizukana, the devil will be at your door tonight.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 17: Social Anxiety

What. The. Hell.

What am I reading in this chat right now?

What's more, since when did Sudo have friends from other classes that would actually do favours for him?

Ike, Yamauchi, Sudo and their little group of guys kept talking to each other through the group chat the whole time I was out at Pallet with Kiryuin.

Apparently Sudo got one of his friends, probably someone he became buddy-buddy with over basketball, to spy on me.

How annoying.

I never noticed because of how nervous I was.

Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if Kiryuin did notice, but said nothing about it.

I suddenly blushed red in embarrassment. Don't tell me she was doing those things specifically because we were being watched?

Some of these chats made my face go even more red.

Apparently the guy sent a picture to Sudo, who immediately sent it into the group chat, and it was a very clear, almost perfect picture of the beautiful girl Fuka Kiryuin, with me sitting right across from her.

Almost everybody thought it was a joke, which definitely hurt a little.

"It's not polite to stalk another person."

That was all I typed into the chat, before shoving my phone into my pocket.

I sighed, flopping onto my bed.

It's not even 6, and I'm exhausted.

As much as I wanted to just sleep, and forget about the troubles tomorrow will bring, I had too much to do.

I got up, going through each of the different cameras I'd set up.

Absolutely nothing.

I guess it makes sense, it's still pretty much the beginning of the school year.

Only crazy people would think of doing something in these spots so early into the school year.

Mhm mhm.

I'm crazy.

Oh.

I forgot.

I checked my direct messages for any from Hirata, and smiled as I saw a recorded video he sent me.

I played it, before going back to look at the camera recordings.

Unfortunately, there wasn't really a lot to it. It was mostly just Hirata, with Kushida's help, drilling into the class what needed to be done.

He also made sure to play off the points I'd made during the morning.

"We know for sure that there will be opportunities to gain points going forward. But those same opportunities we could lose points at. The only thing we can do now is try and make sure that nobody fails this midterm, because we'll need everyone's cooperation if we want to even think of getting more points. This includes those that aren't very studious."

The only thing that really happened after that was plans being put in place to make study groups, but nothing was quite ironed out yet.

It's likely we'll talk about it more soon.

The recording ended soon after that, and I sighed.

It's not really all bad that I missed it.

I heard a knock at my door, and looked back at it in curiosity.

Maybe it's Hirata?

The guys all know each other's room numbers. I'm quite sure it isn't Ike or Yamauchi or any of those guys, because they probably didn't remember my room number.

Maybe it's Ayanokoji, I would like to catch up with him when I get the chance.

Walking up to the door, I looked through the peephole.

A light gasp escaped my mouth as I saw who was on the other side.

It was Horikita.

What does she want with me?

Carefully, I opened the door.

"H-hello?"

"Shizukana-kun, greetings."

Awkwardly, I opened my door more.

"Um, wanna c-come in?"

"Sure."

Walking into the room like she owned the place, I caught a scent of fresh lavender as she walked past me.

I closed the door behind her as she walked in, and she moved to take a seat on my bed.

She looked around, and noticed my plethora of contraptions across the room.

"Ah, d-don't mind that." I mumbled.

"Tea?"

"Green herb."

Hm, she didn't strike me as someone who'd enjoy that, but regardless I made her a cup of it, grabbing myself some water in the process.

"Are you not a fan of tea?"

She was talking about my bottle of water, as I handed her her teacup.

Sitting up on the kitchen table, which was across from my bed with about 2 metres of distance separating us, I shook my head no.

"Only when I'm s-sick, and only with honey."

"Fair."

We entered into an awkward silence, but she didn't seem bothered by it at all.

Well, since she didn't want to start the conversation...

"Sorry, Horikita-chan, w-why are you here?"

She put her teacup down on the plate I'd given her.

"Quite frankly, I need your help, Shizukana-kun."

Oh? That's unexpected.

"H-how so?"

"You see. I have an ambition to get to class A, and to do that, I need to get the class to unite under one banner."

"As in... u-under you?"

"Yes, and also no. I'm trying to make it so that there are going to be a few leaders, for example, Hirata."

"R-right, but what does that have to d-do with me?"

She crossed one leg over the other as she stared at Me.

"Simple. You've proven to me that you're a capable person. You're physically adept, and have also proven you can use your brain outside of just schoolwork."

Ah.

I see.

She wants me to do what Chiyabashira-sensei is trying to make me do.

"I can't, I can't h-help lead the class. Not as I-I am. I'd make a fool of myself. I-I can barely talk as it is when everyone's eyes are on me, I c-can't be relied on." I admitted.

"Then get over it."

Huh?

I looked into Horikita's eyes, and I could see a genuine want.

A want to get to class A.

And she honestly believes I can help her achieve that goal.

"I need you on my side, Shizukana. It doesn't have to be right now, but over the course of these next few months, I want you to try and get over your fear. At first, why is it you have trouble talking to people?"

"Ah, um, I'm kind of, just n-not used to interacting with people m-my age? Im afraid of making a f-fool of myself. It's strange... w-whenever I'm put in such a situation where I feel u-uncomfortable, I can feel myself kind of start to, shut d-down."

At least, I think that's the reason.

"And that discomfort comes from people looking at you?"

"Yeah, I-I can't really explain why."

She stood up out of the bed, and a sense of familiarity washed over me as she stepped forward.

Just like before, I tried to move back, but I was already sitting.

The countertop wasn't that tall.

In terms of height standing up, we're around the same, I think, but when she stood up she stood taller than me.

I tried to move back, but my legs refused to move.

She put her hands down forcefully on either side of where I sat, glaring hard at me.

I shrunk under the gaze.

"Then this discomforts you? Greatly?" She asked assertively.

I could feel myself heat up as she continued to observe me, infiltrating my bubble.

"Y-y-yes. V-very."

As much as I tried to move, I couldn't stretch even a muscle.

Horikita still looked dissatisfied, as though she were searching for a stronger response.

"What are you feeling right now?"

"N-nervousness. M-my limbs feel l-like jelly. It's h-harder to f-form the words to r-respond."

It was exactly like before.

For some reason, it was like my body just began to completely shut down whenever someone observed me as closely as this.

It never got like this the last three years.

Everyone was always very kind, and only ever complimented me, so to have the feeling that someone was trying to pick me apart with their eyes, even if unintentionally, made me feel nervous, greatly.

Wait, that's it.

"I f-found out why, s-so stop, p-please."

She frowned.

"It can still get worse than this, you must feel completely defenceless, exposed."

Without warning, she pushed down on my chest, having clearly calculated that I wouldn't hit my head against the wall if she did so.

She made it so my upper body was clearly lying down atop the counter, and leaned down, pressing down on me.

"What about now?"

"I-I."

This was different.

This was suffocating.

It's not like she was pressing down on me very hard, it was more like a blanket.

No matter how I moved, I was still covered.

No matter how I moved, I was still being recorded, observed.

Just like back then.

Huh? Where did that thought come from?

I opened my eyes, when did I close them?

"You have ten minutes, remember, this is your last attempt, if you don't get everything right, you won't be able to see S————————— again."

I felt nervous.

I didn't hear the name, but I could tell the person meant a lot to me.

I really wanted to see this person.

I glanced up at the corner of this familiar room, finding a camera.

A corner for each camera, plus one more right at the centre of the ceiling.

I was being observed.

"Do you understand?"

I nodded my head.

"I do. I'll make sure to do it right this time."

How weird, it didn't feel like I was the one who was speaking, but I was thinking the exact same words.

Ten minutes, that's all I have.

"Ten minutes, that's all you have."

I was allowed to look through the sheet briefly, and noticed that these question are clearly not meant for a person my age, but someone at least 3 years my senior.

But it's strange, I feel like I already know the answers to these questions.

What's more, there's so many, even if I wanted to get through them all, I'd need at least another five minutes, and that's not even being able to double check everything.

"There are more questions than last time, why is that?"

Because there is someone important watching me. I can't disappoint.

Huh?

"Because there is someone important watching you. So don't disappoint."

How strange, I wasn't nervous by these words at all.

I didn't care about the fact I was being observed, no, that's not right, I did care, but I cared less for that than I did about seeing this mysterious person.

"Ready... go."

Ten minutes seemed to pass in the blink of an eye.

The person across from me took my sheet, and moved towards the door.

It was then that I could see it, my reflection.

I was hovering over myself.

"You need to wake up."

"Who are you?"

"I'm you, but you can't barge in here like this, you'll hurt yourself."

"I want to know."

I laughed, leaning back in the chair as the older me glared at... me.

"Honestly, a little bang and you're knowledge is less than that of mine, and I'm 12."

"Tch, not the point."

The door opened again.

"He's a monster." Someone mumbled, shaking their head as they walked into the room.

"You need to go... NOW!"

I awoke with a start, taking in a large breath of air.

I quickly looked down at my chest, to see that Horikita had a completely worried look on her face, and that my chest was exposed and bare.

She had her hands pressed against my chest as well.

"Shizukana!"

Without thinking, she quickly pulled me into a hug.

Awkwardly, I hugged her back, a bit put off by the sudden change in her mood.

I could see stars in my vision, and felt kind of funny.

"W-what happened?" I asked.

She gave me an incredulous look.

"You didn't notice? You stopped breathing! I thought I killed you..."

"Ah... I-I see."

I didn't really know how to respond to that.

I had stopped breathing?

The only thing I can think of is that, maybe it was out of shock? What Horikita did was like what happened when I learned about Arisu Sakayanagi, only this time it was much more forced, and I was shoved deeper into my mind.

But because of that... I almost died.

I laid back down, looking up at the ceiling.

"Horikita-chan... I'll help you h-however I can. But p-please let me take things at a pace I c-can handle."

"Right, of course."

She seemed to be feeling incredibly guilty for what she did.

I looked to the side.

"It wasn't your fault." I mumbled.

"Honestly, I-I think it helped me understand something. B-besides, you had no reason to suspect t-that was going to happen. It's okay."

She continued to stay silent, and I looked back at her, seeing her struggling to hold back tears.

"Horikita-chan."

She looked into my eyes.

"I'm okay, it's not your fault. Let's j-just pretend this never happened."

...slowly, she nodded her head.

"Ok." She whispered.

"I'll s-see you tomorrow Horikita-chan."

"See you, Shizukana-kun." She said quietly.

She exited my room shortly after that, and I let out a sigh.

How eventful.

Regardless of whatever that was, I did learn something.

I was used to being observed.

I believe that's it.

I got so used to being observed, and knowing that they were observing me because they wanted me to produce good results, that three years ago, when it suddenly stopped, it was a strange feeling.

And now, coming to this school, everyone subconsciously observes me whenever they look at me.

It was nerve racking. Because I didn't know the reason I was being observed.

If I didn't know the reason, I won't be able to perform to do what those people want, thus causing a negative spiral.

That was the second part of what I learned.

Those people watching me over the cameras, if I wasn't able to perform to the degree they wanted me to, I wouldn't be able to see this person I cared so deeply about.

It was a response that my whole body, including my brain, begin to get overwhelmed by.

When the person presses me further, in this case Horikita, I feel as though I'm doing something wrong, and get more nervous about not being able to see this mysterious person.

I've come to learn something from that.

I care more about this other person than anything else, even my own well-being.

I don't know why that is.

Then again, I have a lot of time, continuing to unlock my memories will prove to be difficult, but I will do it regardless.

At least now I know where my social anxiety comes from.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 18: Confidence

Hashigaki stood before the door, looking in my direction.

"You sure you'll shoot straight? This'll be your only chance to get into the big leagues."

"I'm sure, I feel... surprisingly calm."

Yes, I understand now.

I will be observed for the sole purpose of seeing how well I shoot.

Which means I have nothing to be nervous about.

I sighed, placing the mask onto my face.

"I highly recommended you to them, they have everything set up for you, so expect the worst."

I nodded.

"Do you know what it's like?"

"At the level I recommended you at? No clue."

I laughed.

"How helpful."

"Hey, it's not like I didn't try to find out." She pouted.

I smiled.

"I understand, thank you."

That time has come.

It was currently May.

I'd just finished up school for the Friday of the first week of May.

Hashigaki had managed to do what she told me about when I first enrolled.

In other words, my chance to prove myself was here.

The only way I could enter into the tournament later on in May was to be assessed by the tournament examiners whether I was qualified or not.

I'd learned that Hashigaki was already in this tournament, so it would be nice to see her shoot for real.

But for now, I need to focus on myself.

"Good luck."

"Thanks."

I need to pass this, get a good score in the competition later in May, and then I'll finally be able to have the opportunity at winning the Gold for this school.

I took a deep breath, and moved forward, smiling at Hashigaki as I passed by her, and entered through the door.

The door closed behind me, and I looked around the dimly lit, spacious room.

"Tensai Shizukana, please step forward, wait at the ring of light."

I nodded, staying quiet, and walked forward towards the centre of the room, where a small ring of light was shining up from the ground.

This is peculiar, ahead of me, the whole wall is lined with styrofoam to receive the arrows.

No, all four walls around me had these put in place.

I'm surprised they could do this, this was one of the smaller gyms available to clubs that the school owns.

To completely change it in such a way...

Well, I really can't disappoint now.

Despite feeling that way, a smile fell on my face.

I know what they want to see. So I'll give them a show.

"Twenty arrows, twenty targets, there will be four levels, and five targets per level. You will first shoot at the wall in front of you. Then the front and right side. Then the front and both sides. The final level you will be shooting on all sides, so prepare yourself. The moment you press the button next to your bow and quiver, you will begin after a short delay."

I looked around.

I didn't see anything where they could be observing me... unless.

I looked up, noticing that there was glass on the ceiling.

I see, it must be interchangeable, the ceiling could be replaced with one-way glass.

I put a thumbs up up towards the spectators, and let out a sigh, stretching out my arms and shoulders.

I closed my eyes as I breathed in.

I looked across from me, only two metres or so, there was a stand with a bow I'd grown accustomed to, thanks to Hashigaki.

Leaning against the stand was a quiver with 20 arrows.

Next to the stand was another stand with a glowing button atop it.

"Alright. Let's get to work."

I stepped forward, putting the quiver up around my shoulder, and picked up the bow.

After testing to make sure everything was fine, I smirked.

I looked up at the glass.

"How will I know what to shoot?" I asked.

There was some silence, before a response.

They must've been debating on what to tell me.

"A glow will appear on the wall, shoot it before it disappears, it will exactly resemble the targets you've been practicing with."

I nodded, understanding.

I moved to press the button, and immediately dashed back after doing so, drawing out an arrow.

...Hmph.

Turns out they were doing nothing of the sort.

The first target appeared, and I immediately fired off my arrow.

I grinned as I could tell the clear bullseye.

Although, it'd be embarrassing if I missed that.

Front, middle.

The second target didn't appear for another 10 seconds.

Front, top right.

Front, bottom right.

Front, left.

Front, bottom.

It was fairly simple when it was just the one wall to shoot at.

I took a calming breath, glad that I passed the first level.

Now I know what to expect.

A small ding echoed around the room, and the lights on the wall to the right of me dimmed.

Ah, I see.

Alright then.

"Level one: 100 points."

I took a breath.

The first target appeared.

I grinned in my mind, they really though that would work?

The first target appeared at the front wall, at the bottom right corner.

Just because the next wall was unlocked, most would think the first target would appear on that wall.

What's more, as the second target appeared, I noticed the time available between targets was lowered to 5 seconds.

Right side, bottom.

Front, top left.

Right side, left.

Right side, top left.

"Tch."

They got me.

That's what I get for mocking them.

They got me into a pattern, I subconsciously aimed my bow towards the front at the fifth target.

I wasn't aware of how long they were on the walls for, so I quickly tilted and shot as best I can.

A small ding soon followed, and I glanced up at the glass.

"Apologies, I won't be tricked again." I stated.

Hmhmhm, they seem to be discussing something.

It took a little longer before the lights on the wall to the left of me dimmed.

"Level two: 90 points."

That confirms it, I hit in the 10, but not the bullseye.

Aaah.

Sadness.

At the very least, if I wasn't before, I'm definitely ready to perform at the top of my game now.

I took a calming breath.

The first target appeared.

Right side, bottom left.

I quickly unleashed my arrow, feeling more confident than ever before.

The next target appeared soon after.

4 seconds.

Front, top left.

Left side, middle.

I know now the next target can't possible come from the front.

If they would truly wish to throw someone off, they would put one on the right side or on the left side.

In level two, I was made aware to be careful of pattern recognition, so they could double back on that and go to the right side to throw me off.

Or they could go on the left side, since I've yet to do one where I hit the same target twice in a row this level.

It wouldn't make sense to go to the front next, if I asked 10 people which one they'd look towards next, only 1 would look to the front.

The next target appeared on the right side.

Right side, left.

I sunk the arrow into the target, before sinking the next into the left side, bottom right.

"Phew."

Yes, their goal is to trick us, if they put that fourth one to the front I'd probably, honestly, lose some respect for them.

A small dinging sounded, and I glanced back to see the lights on the wall behind me dim.

"Level three: 100 points."

Thank you mysterious man.

The targets could be anywhere on a total of four different walls.

It's highly likely that the first target will be placed within my line of vision, in other words, the front wall, or one of the two side walls.

I doubt they'd make us continue to turn and look around for the first target. It would lower the score of whoever does this many fold.

There.

Left side, top.

3 seconds.

That's how much time had passed before the next target showed up.

I frowned, sinking my second arrow into the wall behind me, at the back, in the bottom right corner.

3 seconds.

I didn't see a new target, and quickly turned, finding my third target.

I sunk an arrow into the front wall, in the bottom left corner.

3 seconds.

I turned, firing my second last arrow at the bottom left corner of the left side wall.

I noticed something.

The way I was facing, I couldn't see the right wall.

But not only that, I couldn't see the right side of the front wall.

Was this a trap?

I steadied my hand.

3 seconds.

I didn't see it.

Quickly turning, I smirked as I found the last target.

"Knew it."

I let loose my last arrow, a sense of relief flooding through my system as I hit the mark, the tenseness in my shoulders vanishing.

I sighed, placing my bow, and the empty quiver, back where I found them.

The last mark was on the right wall.

They placed it in the bottom left corner as well, to anyone who didn't take a good look, it almost looked as though it were on the front wall, which they had tried to make you believe the last target would be.

"Fourth level: 80 points."

Even if I got 10 points on all of them, I'd only hit 3 bullseyes, so I guess it's fine, considering the conditions.

I wonder what other challenges I'll be put through in the future.

I looked up at the people across the glass screen, even though they knew I couldn't see them, I wanted them to know that I knew they were there.

"Thank you for your cooperation Shizukana, you may leave now. We will contact you regarding our assessment once we've come to a decisive conclusion."

I bowed.

"Thank you, have a pleasant day."

I felt strangely elated as I exited the room.

370 points out of a potential 400.

Considering this was meant to be one of the harder tests set up by the administration, according to Hashigaki, I'd take that score any day.

I'm still a tad upset about the blunder on the second level though, I severely underestimated just how thoroughly I'd be judged.

I opened the door to the room I'd been preparing in, and laughed as Hashigaki bolted down a staircase, before jumping towards me with outstretched arms.

I made sure to catch her, and set her right down on her feet.

"So? How'd I do?" I asked, smirking.

She grinned up at me.

"Absolutely phenomenal. I've never seen someone pass that test with such grace before."

"Haha, thank you."

"But still, 370 points. That's gotta be some sort of record, at least for the first years."

She smiled up at me, and I smiled back down at her.

It was nice receiving such adorable recognition from her, she was always so serious during practice.

"Alright! This is cause to celebrate!" She suddenly shouted.

"Huh? But we don't even know that I'm in?"

"Are you kidding? Based on how you did, even if the principal of this school said no, no no, even if the emperor himself said no, the administration would find a way to drag you to the tournament, that I can guarantee."

I couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed of her words.

"Ah, wow, that's, thanks."

"Yeah yeah, come on! We gotta go do something!"

Allowing her to pull me around, a genuine smile fell on my face.

This was strange, it was new to me.

I've never seen someone around my own age be so happy for me.

It's a nice feeling.

Especially since she also practices in Archery.

I'd made up my mind, whether I make it to the tournament later on in May or not, I'll be cheering as loud as I can for her.

...

Eyes wide, I slowly closed the laptop.

I glanced over at the extra phone I'd used to record what I had just heard.

I would have, never guessed.

So that's why she keeps sneaking out.

But this... I don't.

Why?

So it was all just a persona?

But that's means.

Oh wow.

I took a breath, needing to calm myself.

There's a lot of ways I can play this out.

I tried to think back to all of my interactions with her.

As far as I'm aware, I gave off the vibe that I was a silent guardian, that I want to protect everyone in the class, no matter what.

Ah.

I have an idea.

I'll be playing the long game, but I think it might work out.

In order to do this, I need to play this absolutely perfectly.

Alright, might as well strike while the iron is hot.

I stood up, moving to exit my room, and walked down to the main floor of the dorms.

I let out a calming breath as I walked out into the fresh night air.

I looked to my left, then to the right.

If I remember correctly, there should be a store over this way.

I smiled as I found a small convenience store, the main store to go to if you wanted some snacks.

I entered into it, and bought myself a bottle of coke and some chocolate.

3,000 points.

Okay, maybe more than a little.

After buying my snacks, I exited the store, and began to walk back to the dorms.

"Eh? Shizukana-kun?"

I looked behind me, and sent a shy smile to the shorter girl.

"K-Kushida-chan, hey."

"What are you doing out this late?" She asked, tilting her head cutely.

"Ah, I-I felt snackish."

I held up my bag, revealing the things I'd bought inside, and Kushida giggled.

"Hehe, I guess not everyone was as effected by what happened earlier this week, huh?"

"I-I try not to let it effect me."

She smiled kindly, and I laughed nervously.

"Do you uh, w-want to walk back with me?" I asked.

Assuming she's going back to the dorms, that is.

"Actually, I was thinking of grabbing a drink myself, would you mind waiting?"

"Of c-course not."

I moved to lean against the store, and waited patiently as she entered into it.

Only a minute, if that, passed before she came back out, tucking the receipt into her own bag.

"Shall we go?" She asked cheerily.

"S-sure."

She moved to stand next to me as we walked back to the dorms, side by side.

Strike while the iron is hot, I reminded myself.

"Hey, Kushida-chan. Are y-you... okay?" I asked.

She glanced over at me, sending an innocently confused look.

"What?"

I blushed, honestly, she's just too cute.

"W-well, I noticed you're breathing a little h-heavily. Are you sick?"

"Ah, no, um."

She didn't seem to find an answer, and so I observed her some more.

She seemed to shrink a little under my eyes, and subconsciously I felt a bit bad.

"You're not sweating." I mumbled.

This time I stopped, taking on a concerned expression.

She stopped a bit ahead of me, turning to look back at me.

"Kushida-chan. Are you really okay?"

Silence.

In only a few seconds, it seemed as though an agonizingly long time had passed.

"You aren't, in any trouble are you?"

She continued to remain silent.

I was sure of it now, unless I hit the nail on the head, she wouldn't let up her act.

But I had no intention of doing that.

"You can tell me if something's bothering you."

Some more silence.

Eventually, I just sighed, and walked forward.

Gently, I pulled her into a hug, her body still unmoving against mine.

"You don't have to tell me now, but just know that I promise to help you however I can."

Slowly, she nodded into the hug.

Good, she was playing the part.

Quietly, I pulled back.

"This class. I want to do everything in my power to protect everyone, that includes you."

She glanced up at me, her eyes clearly letting me know she took those words to heart, and I smiled warmly.

"Come on." I whispered gently.

She nodded, and the two of us quietly walked back to the dorms.

She wasn't smiling anymore, but she didn't look particularly upset either.

She looked as though she were tired.

She's playing the role perfectly.

I smiled down at her.

We finally reached the dorms in our little comfortable bubble.

"You know, you're a really good guy Shizukana."

These were the last words she said to me that night, before she walked forward without me.

She glanced back at me one more time, and I waved to her.

A small, relieved smile, and she entered the building.

I decided to give her her space, in order to play my part.

But for some reason, I can't shake the feeling she was genuine in those last words, and that last smile.

I let out a small, happy sigh, and walked forward.

It was a quiet walk back to my room, and it was extremely uneventful.

But that's fine, that gave me more time to think about how exactly I wanted this all to play out.

The next step would be...

Yeah.

That's it.

It can't just be her though, she could easily play it off.

There needs to be another person.

An idea came to mind.

She's going so far to protect her secret, then what would she do if someone found it out?

Someone that caught her while she was doing her little rant.

She's gone this far, if those are her true emotions, she'd do anything to protect them.

Anything. For example, threatening that other someone.

Then the plan is simple, find a way to increase the chances of her being found out by someone.

My thoughts travelled back to Hirata, who had suggested doing study groups.

That could work.

That just might work.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 19: Study Plans

Kushida was back to her usual energetic self, and whenever I locked eyes with her, she'd send me a reassuring smile.

I'd smile back, but it never reached my eyes.

How could it?

She knows I can tell something is going on with her, but despite that, she continues to act like this.

In my head, I grinned.

Now I have a tight grasp on just how exactly she wants this to play out.

"The test that Chiyabashira-sensei mentioned is coming up soon. Everyone understand that they'll have to drop out of school if they receive failing marks. So, I think that it would be best if we form study groups."

Classes had only just ended for the morning before Hirata walked up to the front of the class, adamant on making sure everyone passed this test.

"If you neglect your studies, you'll immediately receive failing grades and drop out. I want to avoid that situation. Studying isn't solely for avoiding the situation, because there is also a high possibility that our test scores are reflected on our points. If we get high grades, the assessment of our class might go up. I asked some people who got good grades to help out. So, I would like people who are worried about their grades to come participate in the study group. Of course, everyone is welcome to join."

Hirata stared at Sudo, who just clicked his tongue.

He averted his gaze, crossed his arms, and closed his eyes.

It seems their relationship is still as bad as it has been.

"From 5 o'clock today until the day of the test, I plan to study every day for 2 hours in the classroom. If you have any thoughts of participating, please come. Of course, it's fine if you have to leave halfway for club activities. That's all."

Directly after saying that, many of the students who had failing marks, or almost failed, got up and went to Hirata.

Sudo, Ike and Yamauchi were the only three that didn't approach him.

Ike and Yamauchi looked like they wanted to, but ultimately didn't.

I felt someone's gaze, and looked back to see Horikita quickly turn her head to look at Ayanokoji.

Despite how she acts, she doesn't actually want to hurt anyone too deeply.

Honestly, it's a little pitiful how clear it is she still blames herself for what happened.

Well, it was her fault, but I already forgave her.

In the end, I just sighed.

...

Ayanokoji POV:

"Are you free during lunch? Do you want to eat together?"

During break time, Horikita asked me this.

"An invitation from you is unusual. I feel scared for some reason."

"It's nothing to be scared about, I can buy you the vegetable set if you want."

Isn't that a free meal?

"Just kidding, I'll seriously buy you whatever you want to eat."

"Definitely scary, is there some kind of catch?"

Considering she was the one who invited me out to eat, I couldn't help but feel suspicious.

I would feel suspicious if I was invited out of the blue. I remember Horikita saying that before.

"If we always doubted everyone's true intentions from the start, human society wouldn't function, right?"

"Well, that's true, but..."

I didn't have anything planned. I ended up following her to the cafeteria anyways.

I chose one of the more expensive meals, found a seat, and sat down next to Horikita.

"Well then, itadakimasu?"

Horikita was staring at me as though waiting for me to eat.

"What's wrong Ayanokoji-kun? Why aren't you eating?"

"O-oh."

Scary. There's definitely a catch somewhere. There's no way this is for free. Nevertheless, I can't stall forever. It'd be wasteful if I let it go cold. I hesitantly took one bit of my croquette.

"It's sudden, but I have a request."

Of course.

"I have a bad feeling about this."

As I thought of getting up and running away, my hand was grabbed.

"Ayanokoji-kun, I'll say it again, won't you listen to me?"

"Fua..."

"Ever since Chiyabashira-sensei's advice, the number of infractions in class has certainly decreased. It wouldn't be wrong to say that more than half the reason for our deducted points have been erased."

"Yeah, it's true, it wasn't really a hard problem to solve though."

It may not last very long, but as least the last few days were better than before.

"Now, the next thing we have to do is improve the test scores for the midterm in two weeks. Earlier, Hirata-kun also started taking some action."

"Study groups, it could help, however-"

"However what? Sounds like you're implying something. Do you have any problems with study groups?"

"No. Don't worry about it, it's strange to see you worried about other people though."

"Originally, I couldn't even imagine getting a failing score. However, it is undeniably true that there are students in the world that will inevitably fail their tests."

"Are you talking about Sudo and his friends? Ruthless words as always I see."

"I'm only saying the truth."

"Since none of the students could leave school grounds, contact anyone outside of school, or attend cram school, there was no other option but to be taught by other students."

What is she getting at?

"I'm somewhat relieved Hirata-kun proactively started up a study group. However Sudo-kun, Ike-kun and Yamauchi-kun didn't join right? I feel uneasy."

"Oh, those guys. They're not on very good terms with Hirata. They won't participate."

"In other words, those guys would probably fail. And in order to reach class A, we have to avoid getting negative points and stay positive right? I also think that getting good test scores will help us get positive points."

It's only natural to think that students would get rewarded based on the amount of effort they put in.

An idea.

"What if, you also hold a study group like Hirata? So that we can help out Sudo, Ike and Yamauchi."

"Yeah. I have no objections to that. You probably think that's surprising huh?"

"Your whole attitude is surprising to me."

I'm not totally surprised though, the whole reason she's doing this is to reach class A.

"Well, I got that you want to move up to class A. However, I never thought that you would use such an ordinary method as teaching them. After all, those kinds of people hate studying. It's commendable you would even think of teaching them."

"That's why I'm talking to you, isn't it? Fortunately, they're people close to you right?"

"Ha? Hey... are you really-"

"It'll be faster if you talk to them. There's no problem since they're your friends, right? Here, just bring them to the library, I can help them study."

"You say some unreasonable things. Do you even think that someone like me, who is leading a harmless and inoffensive life, can do that?"

"It's not a matter of 'can do' or 'can't do,' just do it."

Am I your dog or something?

"It's your freedom to aim for class A, but don't involve me in such plans."

"You ate right? My treat, lunch. That wonderful, tasty special meal."

I had one bite.

"All I got was the honest good will of another human."

"Too bad, but that wasn't out of kindness."

"I can't hear you. Here, I'll give you some points to make us even."

"I won't stoop as low as to receive gifts from another person, I reject your offer."

"I'm starting to feel angry at you for the first time..."

"How is it? Will you cooperate with me? Or are you going to make an enemy of me?"

An enemy over a bite of food?

"It's like you're pointing a gun at my head and threatening me."

"It's not 'like' I am, I'm threatening you."

Is this the power of violence? How effective.

Well, it's only gathering them, I guess there's no problem cooperating, right?

Besides, I went through a lot of trouble becoming friends with Sudo, Ike and the others. I can't have them dropping out now.

When I was hesitating, Horikita pressed me even further.

"You also don't think I'd forgive you for colluding with Kushida-chan to call me out, right?"

"Ah, you, did Shizukana-"

"Don't talk about him, and I figured it out on my own. Plus you confirmed it just now."

"Wow."

"If you want me to forgive you, work together with me."

Looks like there was no escape for me from the beginning.

My fate was sealed the moment I took that bite.

"There's no guarantee that they'll come, are you fine with that?"

"I believe that you can gather everyone. Here, this is my phone number. If something happens, contact me."

Although in an unusual way, I managed to get the contact info of a girl.

It's Horikita's though, well... I guess it's not all bad.

She then left me to eat alone.

I looked down at my cursed food, still a little annoyed by the temptation of free food.

"This is all your fault."

Despite that, I ate the rest, and made my way back to the classroom.

Well then, how will I do this?

If I asked 'do you want to study together after school?', would anyone come?

Sudo, Ike and I were only close enough to occasionally eat lunch together. They stayed far away from studying.

I have nothing to lose, might as well ask them once.

"Sudo, you free?"

I talked to Sudo, who was walking back into the classroom during the lunch break. He was sweaty and breathing heavily.

He probably went to go play basketball during the lunch break.

"What are you planning on doing for the midterms?"

"That, huh... I got no idea. I've never studied seriously before."

"Oh, really? I got something just right for you then. I was thinking of studying after school starting from today. Wanna join?"

Sudo thought about it for a while, his mouth slightly open.

"Are you asking seriously? If school lessons are troublesome for me, I don't think I could study after school. Also, I have club activities. It's impossible, impossible. Are you going to be teaching? Your scores aren't exactly that good either."

"Nah, Horikita will be teaching, I asked her to."

"Horikita? I don't know much about her. Sounds suspicious, so I refuse. I'll manage by cramming before the test, so you can go now."

As I thought, he rejected my invitation, clearly not getting the point.

Dammit, it was no good. If I pressed any further, he might actually punch me. Well, it can't be helped, let's try with someone who's easier. I called out to Ike, who was playing on his phone by himself.

"Hey, Ike-"

"Pass! I overheard you talking to Sudo. Study group? Nah, not my thing."

"You know you'll have to drop out if you fail, right?"

"I did get red marks before, but now I'm better. I'll do my best by cramming the night before with Sudo."

Is he really saying he'll be fine with that? He clearly doesn't sense the impending danger.

"If that last short test wasn't a surprise, I would've gotten at least 40."

"I know what you mean by that. But some things shouldn't be left to chance you know?"

"After school time is precious for me, I'm not gonna spend it studying."

He waved his hand at me, telling me to leave already. He was chatting with a girl over text, and seemed overly excited. Ever since Hirata started going out with someone, Ike has also been desperate for a girlfriend. I dropped my shoulders and went back to my seat. Appealing to Horikita, I tried to get her to give up.

"No use."

Dammit.

"I heard you, but what are you saying?"

"I said it's no use, you don't think you're off the hook with just that are you? Besides, I have 425 other methods we can try."

"How specific."

Without warning, she pulled out a compass.

I quickly put my hands out in front of me to defend myself.

"Hmph."

I looked around the classroom.

Rather than being nervous, everyone was calm. Thanks to Hirata, everyone was able to study in a relaxed manner.

But for people like Sudo, there would need to be some sort of incentive to make them want to study.

So we have to make him believe there will be some sort of reward if he studied.

I got it!

Receiving a divine revelation from the gods, I turned to Horikita with widened eyes.

"Even though it's your role to help them study, it's not easy to invite them to study. I need your power for that, will you help?"

"What power? I'll listen... but what do I do?"

"How about something like this? You'll be their girlfriend if they get a perfect score on the test. They'll surely bite if we add that incentive. The motivation for boys is always girls."

"You want to die?"

"No, I'd like to live."

"I listened because I thought you seriously came up with something. I'm stupid for believing that."

No. I really thought that would work. It would probably become their biggest motivation to study. However, Horikita clearly doesn't understand boys' hearts.

"Fine then. A kiss, you'll give them a kiss if they get a perfect score."

"You really want to die huh?"

"No, I'd like to live a little longer."

A hand quickly hit the back of my neck. Dammit, Horikita is showing no signs of agreeing to my proposed reward. It would be exceptionally effective. Guess I'm back to square one.

"Oh."

Another person came to mind, the one whom I sent this demon to some time ago.

"What happened with Shizukana and you?" I asked, curious.

She glared back at me, strengthening her grip around her compass.

"I said not to talk about him."

...I guess she caught him at a bad time?

I sighed, and began to look around the classroom.

I noticed a cheery presence in the middle of the classroom, and no, it wasn't Hirata.

Rather, it was another popular person in the class, perhaps the next popular. Kushida Kikyo.

She looks bright and lively, like always. A sociable figure that both boys and girls can freely talk to. Indeed, Ike and Yamauchi are madly in love with her, whereas Sudo and the others didn't have a bad impression of her. Also, her test scores were relatively high. She's important to my plan.

"Hey-"

I reconsidered my thoughts.

Horikita would likely reject the idea of getting Kushida's help, well, I say 'likely,' but it's more like it's certain.

"What is it?"

"No, it's nothing."

For now, I should probably wait for Horikita to return to the dorms before I invite Kushida.

Spending the next few hours of the school day thinking solely of how exactly I'll invite Kushida to help us, I found that the end of the school day came rather quickly.

I stood up after Horikita excused herself to leave to her dorm, as per normal.

Looking ahead, I noticed Shizukana stand up as well.

I kind of miss talking with him.

These days, I've noticed he's been getting more popular, slowly but surely. He spends most of his lunch breaks with Onodera. What's more, he always seems to be doing something after school.

He even went on a date, and thanks to one of Sudo's friends we got a look of the girl.

She was rather beautiful, but clearly a senpai.

A girl huh? I've never really thought about getting a girlfriend for myself.

He also has Archery practice every day.

Well, not every day, but he still puts in the work every day.

I remember yesterday he went out to school earlier in the morning to get a couple of hours of shooting in before the day started.

Apparently he had a busy schedule yesterday after school.

Not counting Horikita, he was the first person I'd interacted with in the school, and I kind of missed our small talks while eating lunch together.

We managed to talk every now and then, but it's lessened by quite a large amount.

That reminds me, he also did well on the recent test, maybe I can invite him to help tutor Sudo and the others?

Besides, then I can figure out what's going on between him and Horikita.

Just as I was about to approach him, the door slammed open.

A woman I'd only seen a couple of times before was standing at the door, a big smile on her face.

I recognized her as Shizukana's senpai in the Archery club.

The gym doors have windows in them.

Nobody is allowed inside when clubs like the Archery club are practicing, but you could still see through these windows.

I'd figured that out through some gossip, apparently Shizukana has a growing fan base, and some of them like to watch his Archery practice.

Although the senpai at the door seems to have gathered the loathing of some of these girls, since apparently it's always just the two of them.

"Shizukana! It's here!"

He looked towards the door, a glint in his eyes.

"The letter?"

"Yeah!"

"O-oh my gosh! Really!?"

"Yeah, come on!"

The senpai turned around, gesturing to follow her, and Shizukana quickly apologized to Onodera, whom he'd been talking with, and ran off after her.

I wonder what that was about.

Another person stood up, preparing to go home, and I'd realized I'd gotten distracted.

"Are you free?"

I called out to Kushida, who was preparing to go back to her dorm, and she turned her head at the unexpected voice.

"It's unusual for Ayanokoji-kun to talk to me. Do you need something?"

"Yeah, if it's fine with you, I'd like to talk with you outside."

"Mm, I'm going to hang out with my friends, so I don't have much time. But sure!"

Without any negative feelings, she followed me with a smile.

Arriving at the corner of a hallway, Kushida waited patiently for me to talk.

"Congratulations Kushida. You've been selected as an ambassador for the class. Please provide your assistance for the good of the class."

"E-eto? Sorry, what do you mean?"

I explained to her the study group we wanted to make to help Sudo.

Of course, I also mentioned the fact that Horikita would be teaching.

"I was thinking you could use this study group to grow closer to Horikita."

"I want to get closer to her, but I'm not worrying about that right now, you know? After all, it's natural to help out a friend..."

She seemed to think for a moment.

Uh oh, it looks like she's going to reject, she probably already got asked to help another group by Hirata.

Hm?

How strange.

Her eyes glinted as though she was remembering something, and she looked up at me with a determined look.

"I'll help."

"Are you really okay with it? If you don't want to, I don't want to force you."

Ah, sorry. I didn't pause because I didn't want to help. Rather... I was reminded of something."

She looked down, holding a cute smile on her face.

My mind wandered back to something else I remembered hearing her say.

"Does this have to do with that guy you had your eye on?"

At first, it didn't look like she registered my question, but when she did, she looked a bit shy.

"Ahem, not really, I'm still trying to figure that guy out." She mumbled.

"Rather, I think it's cruel to kick people out because of bad grades. After everyone became friends at great pains, wouldn't it be sad to have to say goodbye? When Hirata-kun decided to start a study group, I felt some admiration towards him. But Horikita-chan had been observing her surroundings better. She saw Sudo-kun and his friends after all. It looks like she's starting to open up to the class, so I'll do whatever I can to help!"

Grabbing my hand with both of hers, she sent me a cheery smile.

Uwa, she's way too cute!

Alright, calm down.

"Then, I will rely on you. You are a very big help."

I doubt there's a single person who wouldn't fall for her after seeing her smile.

"Oh, but I have one condition, I want to be in the study group too."

"Ha? You really want to?"

"Un. I also want to study together with everyone."

Everything worked out as I wanted it to. If Kushida's there, the study group would probably be comforted by her presence. However, she doesn't really have a reason to be there.

"Well then, when do we start?"

"Planning on starting tomorrow, more or less."

"Is that so? Then I guess I'll have to talk to everyone by the end of today, I'll contact you later, okay?"

"Oh? Should I tell you the contact addresses of Sudo and the others?"

"It's ok~. I already have them. I only don't have yours or Horikita's."

Oh, I didn't know that second part.

"Are you two already dating?"

"W-where did that question come from? Horikita and I are just desk neighbours, barely friends."

"It's a big rumour among the girls you know? Since she only ever talks to you? You even eat together right?"

Ah, so there's been rumours started about us.

"It's too bad, but that kind of sweet story doesn't exist."

"Then there's no problem right? Please exchange contact information with me."

"Sure."

With that, I got the contact information of another girl.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 20: Study Group

"So... what's with the mask?"

I glanced up at the young man behind the counter as he rung me out.

"None of your concern."

"...Okay then."

I decided to go on another shopping trip, but considering what I'll be using these devices for, it's probably best I kept my identity a secret.

If there's any way any of this can be traced back to me, then my school life will be over.

To say I'm going to be extreme will be an understatement, I need Kushida to feel as though she can trust me with her life.

To do that, I'll need to take drastic measures, while also somehow keeping my identity a secret.

"You aren't going to do anything sketchy are you?"

I looked out across me once more, and smiled under my mask.

"Mister, I'm going to be honest, the reason I need these phones is so that I can decrypt the codes in them to try and call my folks on the outside, I'm pretty tech savvy."

He looked at me strangely, before laughing.

"Haha, I never thought of that, well, I wish you luck then kid."

"Thanks, I hope you know the reason I'm wearing this now right?"

I pointed up at the mask, and he sent me a grin, putting a thumb up.

"Yup, I understand, the school enforces the rules pretty strictly."

I bowed, and thanked him, before exiting the store.

I've learned something.

When points are transferred from one person to another, the names of the people participating in the transaction aren't disclosed.

In other words, you can give another person points, and they won't have any idea it was you if you keep your identity a secret, and make sure they don't see the name on your card.

The reason for this is because it'd be too difficult if the private points are labeled as 'Shizukana's private points' because than they wouldn't automatically be added onto someone like Onodera's private points if I gave some to her.

In other words, the memory bank might get confused, because there's two different sets of private points in her account.

At least, that's my theory as to why this is a thing.

So, on top of all the precautions I took, my identity will remain a complete secret no matter how hard Kushida looks.

...

I awkwardly sat down next to Ayanokoji, with just him, me and Horikita sitting at the table.

"Kushida-chan should be here soon, before then, could you two sort out your problems?"

I glanced over at Ayanokoji, whom Horikita was glaring at.

"Horikita-chan. I've a-already said so, but it wasn't y-your fault. What can I do to show that?"

"There's nothing you can do, at the end of the day, I'm to blame, and nothing can change that."

"B-but I forgave you."

"That is not the problem, my misunderstanding of your problem lead me to make actions I shouldn't have."

I frowned at her words.

"I get that, r-really. But I'm saying you d-don't have to beat yourself up over it."

She stayed silent.

I could feel Ayanokoji's gaze flicker between Horikita and I, clearly confused.

"I could've killed you." She said in a low whisper.

"...I understand that."

"No, you don't, how can you be so calm about this? You could've died!"

Her anger at herself, her confusion at my words, they both seemed to overfill her thoughts, and she spoke in an outburst.

I glared hard at her, and to my surprise, she flinched under it.

Good.

"Horikita, regardless of what happened, nothing can be done about it now. The only thing you can d-do is be mindful of the wishes of others, and improve yourself going forward."

Good, my words are clear, concise.

"But-"

"No, no but, get my words through that thick skull of yours. Besides, I said so before, because of what happened I learned something that was extremely beneficial towards me, which is the reason I forgave you."

She frowned, looking down at her lap.

"You, don't you fear death?"

"...I should be h-honest about something."

She looked back up at me, and I smiled kindly to her.

"Three years ago, t-there was some kind of accident. My memories f-from before that time are jumbled, locked away. That day, w-when you did what you did, I was able to unlock a small f-fragrant of those old memories."

"What are you...?"

"To me, u-understanding who I am, where I came from. T-that's more important to me than a silly concept like death. Why would I be scared of d-dying if I don't even know what kind of life I had?"

Her eyes seemed to clear out, and I smiled.

"I see, I understand now. Thank you Shizukana-kun."

"It's not a problem Horikita-chan. I didn't expect what happened to effect you so greatly."

She nodded.

"Indeed, it will take me some time to look at you and not feel some guilt, but know that I understand your words now."

"T-that's good to know."

"Sorry, what happened exactly?"

It seems that Ayanokoji's curiosity finally got the better of him, now that our conversation has ended.

"To put it simply, I almost killed him."

"Ah."

It seemed to take a moment for the words to register in his head, and once they did, a confused look overtook his face.

"Huh?"

"I brought them~!"

Unfortunately, Ayanokoji couldn't question it further as Kushida's voice rung out through the library.

Which reminds me, the whole reason I was here was because I'd been asked to by not only Ayanokoji, but Kushida as well.

It seems the two of them had some kind of plan once more, and had invited me along as a fallback plan?

After all, out of everyone here I had the second highest marks on the last test, 80, next being Kushida who got around 70.

I grimaced.

So I'm just a fallback plan?

"I didn't want to drop out of school after getting in here, so I accepted Kushida's study group request. Thanks for having us."

Ike, Yamauchi and Sudo were with her as she joined us around the table.

There was an unexpected fourth as well.

A boy named Okitani.

He had a permanent blush on, had a slender frame, blue hair and a short-bob hairstyle.

Honestly, he'd probably be pretty popular amongst the guys if he was a girl.

"I was feeling nervous since I almost failed as well, please take care of me."

"It's fine if he joins right?" Kushida asked Horikita.

"If it's a student who's worried about getting red marks, then it's fine. But you have to be diligent."

"O-ok."

Okitani sat down happily. Kushida tried to sit next to him, but Horikita noticed.

"Kushida-chan, did Ayanokoji-kun not tell you? You're-"

"To be honest, I'm also worried about getting bad grades."

"You... didn't get bad marks on the last test."

"That was honestly all luck. There were a lot of multiple choice questions, I guessed like half of them. In truth, I barely passed."

Kushida cutely scratched her cheek.

"Ehehe."

"I'm probably at the same level as Okitani-kun, maybe worse, so I'd also like to participate in the study group. That's fine, right?"

I tried not to laugh.

Horikita had been completely played.

Whatever her intentions, Horikita clearly wants to make sure nobody fails.

Kushida has now ingrained herself into the study group, by getting Okitani to join.

Once Okitani was accepted, it was simply a matter of downplaying yourself to their level.

If Horikita didn't accept Kushida now, it's likely that everyone here will disperse.

"...Fine."

"Thanks!"

"Below 32 points is a red mark, then is 32 points also a failing grade?"

"If it's 'below,' then 32 points should be safe."

"It doesn't matter either way, my goal is to make sure everyone here gets at least 50 points."

"Geh, isn't that too hard for us?"

"It's dangerous to aim for the bare minimum. You guys, who aren't even at the mark, are really troublesome."

"A-ah! There's also that the mark m-might change, since normally it's below 50. So it'll p-probably be higher for the midterm. M-maybe 40, or even 50."

Horikita glanced over at me.

"That is... I didn't think of that. You may be right. So we should be aiming for 50 as a minimum."

At those words, the group of failures reluctantly agreed.

"I was able to summarize most of the topics that will be covered on this test. I plan to thoroughly cover these topics over the next two weeks. If you have any questions that you don't know, tell me."

Right after handing out some sheets, Sudo spoke up.

"...Hey. I don't even understand the first problem."

He scowled at Horikita.

I hadn't even looked at it yet, but I probably should.

"A, B and C have 2150 yen collectively. A has 120 more yen then B does. After C gives B 2/5ths of his money, B now has 220 more yen than A does. How much money did A originally have?"

It's a simple problem involving system of equations.

This should be a free point.

"Try using your brain. If you give up from the beginning, you won't get anywhere."

"Even if you say that... I don't even know how to study."

"Everyone else in the school passed."

"Ugh, I don't know either."

Ike was also puzzled as he scratched his head.

Kushida began to help out Okitani, but for the sake of Horikita I decided to stand up.

"Alright, you try and s-sort out Sudo-kun, I'll help the others."

She glanced up at me, and nodded.

"Alright, this is c-certainly going to be rough if you don't know t-this much, so let's start with how t-to do systems of equations."

This small group was good, especially since I was already comfortable with a couple of these people.

I was shaking just a little bit, but it was fine, it wasn't effecting me.

It's not.

"System of, what is that?"

"Are you serious?"

I glanced back at Horikita to see she was already getting fed up with Sudo.

Sudo threw his mechanical pencil, and I halted my lesson.

Too bad, Yamauchi looked like he was actually starting to get it.

"No, stop. This isn't going to work."

Before even starting, Sudo already gave up.

Looking at his pitiful state, Horikita was fuming.

"E-everyone wait. It's important that we figure out how to solve these questions, or we won't be able to pass the midterm."

"...Well, if Kushida-chan says so, we'll try our best, but, if Kushida-chan taught it to us, I would probably work even harder."

"U-um."

Horikita stayed silent when Kushida was about to ask her. It was troubling that she didn't say anything. However, if she stayed silent, the others would likely give up on studying. Kushida made up her mind and picked up the mechanical pencil.

"This is, as Horikita-chan said, a system of equations. I'll write down what I said as expressions."

The others all sat around her to listen, but I noticed someone was missing.

I felt a tap on my arm.

"Sorry, could you keep explaining this?"

I felt my eyes widen in surprise.

Yamauchi was seriously trying to figure out the first question still, trying to use the method I'd been teaching.

"Of course."

I smiled warmly, gladly guiding him to the mistake he made, and felt nice inside when he finally got the question right.

He glanced up at me.

"Is this, right?" He asked, hesitantly.

"Yup! Question four is basically the same, but a bit harder, try and do that one next."

"Right!"

My ears perked up as I picked something up behind me.

"I'm scared for the future if you can't solve this problem."

Horikita seemed to have had enough.

I looked back, leaving Yamauchi to see what was going on.

Ah.

They didn't understand Kushida's explanation at all, it looks like.

"So what, this has nothing to do with you."

Feeling irritated at Horikita's words, Sudo hit the desk.

"It has nothing to do with me. No matter how much you suffer, it doesn't effect me. But still, I pity you guys. I guess I've been running from pitiful things all my life."

"Say what you want to say clearly. Studying is useless in the future anyways."

"Studying is useless in the future? An interesting argument. What makes you say that?"

"Even if I don't know how to solve this kind of problem, I won't have any trouble. Studying is unnecessary. Rather than sticking to a textbook, aiming to become a basketball pro is much more useful in the future."

"That's wrong, if you learn how to solve that problem, your whole life will be changed. If you study, you'll have less trouble. It's the same for basketball. I wonder if you've been playing basketball to your own convenient rules. Do you run away from difficult things just like you do with studying? From the looks of it, it doesn't seem like you practice seriously. That's the kind of personality you have. If I was the advisor of the club, I wouldn't let you be a regular."

"Tch!"

Sudo stood up, and moved to grab Horikita by the collar.

"Sudo-kun!"

Kushida moved to stand up and grab his arm, but I found myself moving already.

Horikita raised her eyebrow, staying calm as his outstretched hand stayed in the air, just out of reach.

Sudo moved his glare onto me.

Huh?

I'd gotten between them, and without thinking, had grabbed Sudo's wrist, and was currently holding it in one of my hands in a tight grip.

"I have no interest in you, but I can understand what kind of person you are. You want to become a basketball pro? Do you think that kind of childish dream can simply become true in this society? A half-hearted person like you who gives up easily can never become a pro. Furthermore, even if you become a pro, I don't think you'd be able to get a sufficient annual income. You're a fool for setting your sights on such an idealized job, especially with that mentality."

"You...!"

I strengthened my grip on his wrist, and to my surprise he winced.

So this is what I'm like when I'm mad.

Well, I'm not mad, I am a little pissed though.

Any person who'd raise their hand to a classmate, especially under our conditions, is not one I will deal with lightly.

But for now, I'll let Horikita play her game, she's clearly trying to get inside his head.

"Can you just give up on studying, no, school? And then you can give up on your dreams to become a basketball pro next, and work at a part time job for the rest of your miserable life."

"Ha... that's just fine, I give up. It's not because it's too difficult for me. I took a day off from my club activities for this, what a big waste of time. Bye!"

He moved to snap his wrist away, but found he couldn't.

His irritated glare moved back onto me.

But I didn't bother returning that kind of look.

Rather, I felt as though I had no expression on my face whatsoever.

"The next time I see you raise a hand to any of those in our class, I will hurt you."

Everyone entered into a deathly silence after that, most people glancing between me and Sudo.

I had no doubt, most of them were probably thinking this kid would destroy me.

But I have no doubt about it.

Compared to me, this kid is nothing, especially if this is the type of person he is.

The type to swing blindly instead of composing himself.

"Hah, just try it."

He pulled back again, and I let go of his wrist.

"You know, I thought it was strange that someone with no friends like you would invite people over to a study group. Turns out you just called us here to call us stupid. You're lucky you're a girl, or I'd hit you."

"You just don't have the courage to hit me, right? Don't use my gender as a reason."

A quick glance at me, before looking back at Horikita.

Hm, unfortunately for you, I can tell Horikita is also physically capable, against Sudo, Horikita would likely win half the matches, especially if he isn't composed.

"I also quit, even though a small part of it is because I can't study, most of it is because I'm irritated. Horikita-chan may be smart, but that doesn't mean you're above us."

Losing his patience, Ike also gave up.

"I don't care whether or not you want to drop out of school, so do as you like."

"Well, I'll pull an all-nighter for that."

"Interesting, aren't you here because you can't study?"

"Tch."

Even for the usually upbeat Ike, Horikita's thorny words made him stiffen.

Okitani also stood up, jumping onto the bandwagon.

I glanced back at Yamauchi, who was chewing on the end of his pencil, looking down at the question.

Out of curiosity, I walked over to see how he was doing.

"Oh."

He's doing well.

He finished up the question I'd put him on, and skipped over to another question, number 9, which was the same thing, but harder once again.

"Good j-job Yamauchi."

"Thanks man. Woah, what's everyone packing up for?"

The others didn't listen to his words as the three of them who stood up already left.

I watched as Sudo grumbled something incoherent, a small smirk falling onto my face as he moved one of his hands to rub his wrist.

I glanced back at Yamauchi, and smiled.

"They've already d-done some studying. We're gonna close up now, so you take t-that back to the dorm with you, and text me if y-you have any questions, alright?"

"Ah, I'll probably end up texting you a lot." He mumbled.

"I'll respond as soon as I can."

He smiled.

"Thanks man."

"No problem."

He stood up next, smiling as he waved bye to us.

"See ya Kushida-chan, Shizukana-kun... er, the other two."

"B-bye Yamauchi-kun."

The others all looked at me, and I shrugged.

"What? If he stays he'll figure out the truth, so might as well keep him in the mood for studying by letting him go on a good note."

Kushida turned to Horikita.

"Horikita-chan, why didn't you stop anybody from leaving?"

"I was mistaken. Even if those guys did study, and barely pass, the situation would repeat. And then they'd give up again. I finally realized that this was a waste of time and effort."

"What do you mean by that?"

"I'm saying that it's good to throw out all unnecessary trash now."

If there were no students with low grades, there'd be no labour needed to teach them.

However, this comes at a cost which Horikita clearly hasn't seen yet.

This is a school.

Mental education is not the only thing being taught.

So is physical education.

For the other guys it's uncertain. But as for Sudo, he's a must-have when going forward in the future.

He's one of the strongest among the first years by far, we'll need him for physical events.

Horikita then turned on me.

"You had no reason to interfere."

"On the contrary, it's important he understands who h-he's dealing with."

"You..."

I smiled at her.

"You said so r-right? Even if it's through things l-like that, I'll force my way into the spotlight."

She looked away.

I looked back over at Kushida, who had a small talk with Ayanokoji, before looking back at me.

"Are you really okay with this?"

"I'll try to f-figure something out."

"Then help me. I'm going to do something about this, I don't want everyone to separate so quickly."

"Kushida-chan, are those your true intentions?"

Kushida turned to look back at Horikita, looking disappointed.

"...Is that bad? I can't just abandon those guys."

"It doesn't matter if you say whether or not those are your true intentions. I don't think that you truly want to help them."

"What are you talking about? I don't know what you mean. Why do you make enemies without any hesitation? That's... that's sad."

Kushida hung her head.

"See you tomorrow."

After those short words, Kushida also left.

Just like that, it was back to the three of us.

"...I'm worried about her... maybe I should check on her." I said those words quietly, and noticed Ayanokoji looking at me.

I realized he was thinking the same.

I let out a small sigh.

"Alright, I'll head out as well, since I have the time, there's some stuff I want to do."

I have no doubt, the victim is likely to be Ayanokoji.

With that in mind, the moment I made it to the front doors of the library, I put my plan in motion.

I picked up my phone, flipping it open.

"...What? I'm on my way!"

I quickly ran off towards the dorms, and frowned under my breath.

If Ayanokoji began to look for her the exact moment after I leave, it should still take him a few minutes, even if he knows the area she'd likely be in.

In other words, I only had minutes.

I wasn't quite sure what exactly could be figured out by Kushida, so this was just a precaution.

I have no idea how resourceful she is, so I have to come up with a precaution for every little option.

It'd look suspicious of me to run back to the dorms with no clear reason.

Crap, I should've stretched after practice this morning.

Despite that, there was too much at stake.

Breathily heavily, I pushed through the doors to the dorm, making it there faster than I expected to, and quickly ran up the stairs, ignoring the elevator.

"Woah!"

"S-sorry! Emergency!"

Nearly knocking over another classmate, I quickly dodged around them and continued to climb at a quick pace.

Floor four!

Alright!

I ran down the halls, quickly finding my door and using my key to get in, before closing the door behind me, making sure it was locked.

I landed down into my chair, swerving around to look at the cameras I'd set up.

Kushida just walked through the door of the roof.

She walked out until she was around the middle of the roof, and put her bag down.

I flipped open one of the many devices I'd gotten earlier, and waited.

There's the chance that Ayanokoji doesn't search for her, or gives up during her search and doesn't find her.

But if that's the case the seeds I'd planted would've been for nothing.

I knew for a fact that Ayanokoji saw me get my 'call.'

I'd noticed him the moment I turned to run down the hall.

In other words, everything was in place.

I took a breath to compose myself, in between my rapid breaths occurring from the running I just did.

This is it, if this works, there's no turning back.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 21: Plan in Motion

Ayanokoji POV:

Why am I even here? I only did this because Shizukana got a call, and couldn't go himself.

He looked genuinely worried about Kushida, and admittedly, I was too, when I saw him get that call, I understood that I should probably talk to her, since he clearly couldn't.

It's gotten to the point where I think she's meeting someone though, I should probably go.

"Ah- so annoying."

I froze.

Her voice was so low that I didn't even think it was her.

"It's really annoying, irritating. It'd be fine if she just died."

She was grumbling to herself as though saying some sort of cruel spell or curse.

"I hate those kind of stuck-up girls that think they're cute. Why is she such a bitch? A girl like her can't possibly teach me how to study."

Is Kushida, annoyed with Horikita?

"Ah- she's really the worst, the worst, the worst. Horikita's so annoying, annoying, so annoying!"

I feel like the image of the class' most popular girl has just been burned down. It was a figure that she didn't want seen by anyone else. My brain told me that it was dangerous to stay here.

However, a question arose. Regardless of the fact she was hiding her true feelings, why did she agree to help me if she hates Horikita? I thought that she would know enough about Horikita's personality and character. She could've refused to help, leave the study group to Horikita, or have done countless other actions to take her hands off the issue.

Why would she force herself to participate in the study group? Did she want to get along with Horikita? Or did she want to get closer to someone participating?

None of those makes sense. With that much stress, if there isn't a different reason as to why she participated, I can't explain it.

Maybe she and Horikita are...

No, I should focus on getting away from here first. Kushida probably wouldn't want anyone else to see her like this. Hiding my presence, I tried to quickly leave.

Thump!*

In the school at dusk, the sound of accidentally kicking the door was louder than I thought. Unexpectedly loud. Kushida, also hearing the sound, immediately tensed up and stopped breathing. As if someone called out to her, Kushida turned around and spotted me.

"...What are you... doing here?"

After a brief silence, she asked me this in a cold voice.

"I lost my way. My bad, my bad. I'll leave now."

Kushida kept looking at me, seeing through my obvious lie. She had an intense gaze I'd never seen before.

"Did you hear...?"

"Will you believe me if I said I didn't?"

"I see..."

Kushida briskly walked over to me, pulling me out from the stairwell, out of sight from the cameras.

She put her left forearm against my neck and pushed me against the wall outside.

Her tone of voice and behaviour wasn't the Kushida I knew.

Kushida had a scary look that I couldn't help but compare to Horikita's.

No, this was worse, way worse.

"What you heard just now... if you speak of it to anyone, I won't forgive you."

That sounded like a threat.

"And if I did?"

"Then I'll spread a rumour that you raped me up here."

"That's a false charge, you know."

"That's okay, since it's not a false charge."

There was a strong impact to her words.

Kushida then grabbed my left wrist and forced open the palm of my hand. She held the back of my hand and put my palm on her breast.

The feeling of her soft breasts was transmitted through my whole palm, and for some reason, I felt no want to pull my hand back.

"...What are you doing?"

At her unexpected behaviour, I finally pulled myself together to try and pull my hand back, but she pushed back on my hand.

"Your fingertips are on my clothes, I have evidence. I'm being serious, get it?"

"...I understand, I got it, so please let go of my hand."

"I'm going to leave this in my room unwashed, if you tell anyone, I'm giving this to the police."

I found myself glaring at Kushida as she kept her hold on my hand.

"Don't forget."

Making sure that I understood, Kushida stepped away from me.

For some reason, I couldn't forget the feeling of her breasts in my palm.

"Hey Kushida, which one is the 'real' you?"

"...That has nothing to do with you."

"Is that so, I've realized something. If you hate Horikita so much, then there's no need to involve yourself with her, right?"

I didn't mean to ask that. I knew that she probably wouldn't answer. But I was curious as to why she went so far to try and befriend her.

"Is it bad to be liked by everyone? Do you understand how hard that is? You don't, right?"

"I don't have too many friends, so no, I can't say I do."

Ever since the first day, Kushida certainly made an effort to talk to, exchange contact information with, and invite a pessimistic and negative girl. Anyone can imagine how time-consuming and hard that would be.

"Like Horikita... I wanted to look like I at least got along with Horikita-chan."

"But you were stressed, huh."

"Yeah, that's my way of life. That way, I can feel my own real significance."

She answered without hesitation. Kushida has feelings and rules that only she herself knows. That's what she was saying. Following her own rules, she frantically tried over and over to get along with Horikita.

"I'm telling you this because of the circumstances, but I really hate gloomy and plain boys like you."

My image of the cute Kushida has been shattered, but I'm not really shocked. People tend to have both public and private images, after all.

However, Kushida's answers felt like they had both truths and lies.

"This is just my intuition, but were you and Horikita acquaintances? Before coming to this school?"

When I said that, Kushida's shoulder flinched for a split second.

"What the... I don't know what you mean. Did she say something about me?"

"No. I thought that it was your first time meeting her, it's funny though."

"...Funny?"

I remembered the first time Kushida talked to me.

"When I was introducing myself, you instantly remembered my name, no?"

"So what?"

"Where did you learn Horikita's name from? At that time, she hadn't told anyone her name. The only one who knew was Sudo, but I doubt you knew about Sudo then."

In other words, she shouldn't have had the chance to learn her name.

"Also, you probably got close to me to keep tabs on her, right?"

"Just shut up. I'm getting irritated from listening to you talk. I only want to say one thing. Do you swear that you won't say a word of what you learned here?"

"I promise. Even If I told anyone, no one would believe me, right?"

Kushida is trusted by the class. The difference between us is like heaven and earth.

"...Ok. I believe you."

Although she didn't change her expression, she closed her eyes and exhaled deeply.

"Is there anyone that would even believe me?"

I didn't mean to blurt those words out.

"Horikita's kind of unusual, right?"

"Well, I'd say she's really unusual."

Where did this come from?

"She's not effected by anyone, nor does she involve herself with other people. The exact opposite of me."

They really are two different sides of a coin.

"You know. She only opens herself up to you."

"Wait, let me make a quick revision. She doesn't open herself up, absolutely not."

"...Probably. Even so, she trusts you the most. Out of everyone I know, she has the most confidence in herself and the most wariness towards others. She wouldn't trust anyone who's worthless and stupid."

"So you're saying she has a good eye for people?"

"That's the reason I said I believed you, after all, you're pretty apathetic towards others, aren't you?"

I don't remember showing Kushida that kind of behaviour, but she seems confident in her words.

She seemed to notice my slight confusion.

"It's not that strange of a thing to say. You weren't even thinking of giving up your seat back on the bus, for that old woman?"

I see, that's what she's talking about. She noticed us on the bus, and noticed we weren't even thinking of giving up our seats.

"If you believed me, then just don't spread pointless rumours."

"If you had that much confidence before, you wouldn't have had the chance to feel my breast."

"That's- I was really confused there, I panicked."

Her facial expression softened, and turned to one of impatience.

"So, can I think of you as a bitch that would let boys touch your breasts without any hesitation?"

She kicked my thigh with all her strength. In a panic, I took hold of the railing at the edge of the roof.

"Dangerous! I could've gotten injured!"

"That's because you said something stupid!"

With a blushed face (from anger, not anything else,) Kushida snapped at me.

"Hey. Wait for a bit."

I gave her a small nod.

Going back towards where she put her bag down, Kushida quickly picked it up and got back. She had a wide grin on her face.

"Shall we go back together?"

"S-sure."

I wondered whether this was a bad dream as her attitude took a complete 180. It was the usual Kushida. In the end, I couldn't tell which one was the real her.

...

Shizukana POV:

Rolling back in my chair, I leaned back to look up at the ceiling.

It took me a while to get everything ready for the future, but now I finally had time to relax.

The trap was sprung.

Unfortunately, Ayanokoji was the bait.

But I noticed something from that interaction between them, he's pretty perceptive.

If he tried, he could probably get into the top 6 in terms of class scores, he's probably just lazy.

I let out a small laugh to myself.

I guess it's not all bad then.

I looked down at my phone.

It's probably best to wait a day or two before I continue this.

Once I do, it's important to be consistent, constantly ramp up the intensity to.

I need to see just how far she'd be willing to go to preserve this secret of hers.

Through this, I can tell that she doesn't genuinely care about anybody, not a single person.

I need to make her think of me as somebody she can genuinely rely on, and care for.

By doing that, I need to be there for her.

I let out a calming breath.

For now, I just need to wait.

I heard a ding from my phone, and a small smile fell on my face.

After texting a quick reply, I looked back up to my cameras.

Nothing else was happening, but it made sense.

I got up, stretching out my limbs which were still aching from how fast I'd run here, and moved into my kitchen to grab some food.

Unfortunately, trouble comes in pairs.

I spent the next ten-ish minutes making a couple of sandwiches to snack down on, and moved to sit back in my rolling chair.

I nearly choked as I noticed what was happening on one of the cameras.

Bitterly swallowing my bite, I stared in shock as Ayanokoji slapped away somebody's strike, before that somebody reeled back, getting out of his stance.

I just missed a fight.

And why is Ayanokoji out at this time anyways? It's almost 8 now.

Wait, isn't that the student council president?

And Horikita's there too?

"What the hell."

I cursed internally as I noticed this wasn't one of the cameras that could record the audio as well, and had to make guesses based off of lip movement.

I couldn't see was Ayanokoji was saying, but as for the student council president.

Something something. He clearly said Ayanokoji's name. Interesting?

I couldn't really tell what tone he said it in, but based on what he would possibly say, interesting is the safest bet.

Yeah no crap he's interesting, Ayanokoji seems to be having the worst luck today.

the president left soon after, and Horikita slumped to the wall.

She quickly recovered herself, after seeming to talk with Ayanokoji for a bit, and tried to walk off.

Tch.

Ayanokoji grabbed her wrist just off camera.

I can't see what they're talking about.

I let out a loud sigh, feeling annoyed.

And here I thought I'd scored two valuable bits of information in one night.

I felt my lips turn up into a smirk.

Ayanokoji is perceptive.

Based on everything I've said around him, it's possible he might try to play on that.

Taking a guess, I'm going to say that Horikita wants to prove herself to the student council president, who's likely either her older brother or an older cousin.

She wants to reach class A as well, likely to prove herself to him.

So then the following conversation currently going on between Horikita and Ayanokoji would be about...

Hmm.

Yes.

Horikita might explain to Ayanokoji why she wants to reach class A, considering what he's seen.

It's likely that he'll try and get her to realize what it would take to reach class A.

What's more, considering how shaken up she looks, it's more than likely she'll end up listening to him.

He has a lot of points to play on, which have been confirmed by Chiyabashira-sensei, even if not directly.

Alright, then the only thing I can do in this situation is to...

Talk to Kushida.

I nodded my head to myself.

If Ayanokoji somehow convinces Horikita to keep the idiots, or at least Sudo, then the next step would be to try and gather them for another study session.

That would be impossible without someone like Kushida's help.

Coming up with a plan in my head, I made my decision.

I stood up, and moved to exit my room.

After going to the floor that had all of the class D girls, I looked around for Kushida's dorm.

If I remember right... should be this one.

It's also been at least two hours, since I decided to wait a bit, so it's likely she's back.

I knocked on the door, and waited patiently.

After about twenty seconds, the door opened, and Kushida held a look of surprise on her face as she noticed me at her doorstep.

"Um. Hi."

Gosh, why does she have to look so cute in pyjamas?

"...Shizukana-kun, um, hey."

It was obvious she was a little on guard, after all, it's certainly not normal for a guy to visit a girl's room this late at night.

Noticing this, I took a step back.

"Sorry, I-I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable. I j-just wanted to ask you something."

She waved a hand out in front of her.

"No no! It's fine. I'm listening."

I smiled politely.

"Horikita-chan, she'll b-be giving the study group another c-chance, I think, at least she implied it. She'll probably come ask you f-for help."

She tilted her head cutely, not seeing the point of my visit.

"Um, I know s-she hasn't been very nice to you. But I-I think she'll probably ask you for y-your help again. I'm just here to ask-"

"Of course."

Huh?

"Of course I'll help. You didn't think I'd refuse just because it was her who was asking did you?"

"Y-yeah. I did."

She giggled.

"It's just like you said, you want to protect the class, and so do I. If helping out Horikita-chan can contribute to helping the class, of course I'll help."

"I see. T-thank you."

Her smiled widened.

"Of course!"

With that, I bowed, and said a polite goodbye before leaving.

That went well.

What's more, I've learned that she's accepted that my main goal is to protect the class, and has played into it herself.

In other words, she's trying to cement herself in my brain as someone who's kind and compassionate, more so than before.

I should take notes, honestly.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 22: Reforming

"Would you care to come with us for lunch, Shizukana-kun?"

I looked up, seeing Horikita, Ayanokoji and Kushida.

School had just ended for the morning, and it was the day after Ayanokoji's couple of misfortunes.

In other words, I'd been spot on.

Kushida sent me a small wink, and I suppressed a smile from forming.

"Of c-course. Is this about the study group?"

"As a matter of fact, it is."

"Alright."

I stood up, and followed after the three of them, led by Kushida, towards Pallet.

I ended up paying for Ayanokoji's drink, due to requesting to.

He looked at me strangely, but I waved it off.

"I figured since I g-got some points for the whole swimming t-thing, I could get my friend something, y-yeah?"

"You didn't have to though."

"It's fine. Besides, I-I owe you."

"You do?"

"Yeah, k-kind of."

Eventually, I just sighed.

"Okay, admittedly, I'd l-like to ask for your help with s-something, but at a later time okay?"

He nodded hesitantly.

"I swear it won't be a-anything bad, shake on it?"

I held out my hand, and he sent me that look again.

Maybe he doesn't know what a handshake is? Surely his life prior to high school wasn't that reserved was it?

Staring at my hand, he eventually held out his own hand, and we shook on it.

"If it's anything too much, I get to refuse."

"Deal!"

"So. What did you want to talk about?"

We turned our attention towards Kushida, who asked the question, and was sitting across from Horikita.

She also paid for her drink, likely as an apology.

"I'm making a study group to help Sudo-kun. Can you help us one more time?"

She glanced at me for a second, before responding.

Ah, she wanted more information, I forgot she's trying to learn more about Horikita.

"Who are you doing this for? Is it for Sudo-kun's sake?"

"No. This is for me."

"Is that so Horikita-chan. Acting for yourself, huh."

"Will you not help people who don't act for their friends?"

"I think you're free to think however you want. However, I wanted to make sure that you wouldn't lie, so I'm happy you answered honestly. Ok, I'll help you out, after all, we're classmates, right?"

She turned to look at us two guys, but just barely, I noticed the question was more directed at Ayanokoji.

How slick.

She's making me think the question was secretly directed at me, thanks to the conversation we had, but it was really a jab at Ayanokoji.

"Y-yeah."

I only smiled warmly.

"I want to ask you directly, though. It's not for your friends, it's not for the points. Is it to reach class A?"

So not just Ayanokoji, but Kushida as well is more perceptive than they look.

"Yes."

Horikita answered without hesitation.

"That's... that's unbelievable, isn't it impossible? Oh, I'm not trying to call you stupid. But how should I say it... more than half the class has already given up, you know?"

"Is it because the difference between our classes are so big?"

"Yeah... honestly, I don't know if we can catch up. I don't even know if we can get more points for next month. I feel disheartened."

Horikita hit the table.

"I'll absolutely do it."

"What about you guys? Are you also aiming for class A?"

"Ayanokoji is my assistant, he's also aiming for class A."

"And Shizukana-kun?"

I smiled.

"My only goal is to p-protect the class, and cater to their b-best interests. Regardless of whether t-they've given up or not, they all want to be c-class A. So I'm going to help as well."

Kushida nodded, understanding my reasoning.

Horikita sent me a relieved look, before snapping back to her usual, cold front.

"Hmm, ok. Let me help."

"Of course. That's why we're asking you in the first place."

"Not that. I want to join you guys in aiming for class A. Not just the study group, but I want to help with everything else you'll be doing from now on."

"E-eh? But..."

"Then do you not want me to help?"

Kushida pressed her advantage well, and Horikita submitted to the request.

"Fine. I'll formally ask for your help again if this study group goes well."

After receiving an affirmative reply from the usually stubborn Horikita, Kushida jumped in excitement.

"Really!? Yay!"

Looking truly happy, she cheered in delight. So cute.

"Best regards."

She put her hand out towards Horikita, and then Ayanokoji, and finally me.

We all shook her hand awkwardly one at a time.

"However, I don't know if Sudo-kun and his friends will agree to join so easily."

"Yeah. In the current situation, it certainly looks difficult."

"Well then, can you leave it to me once again? I can do at least this much after joining you guys, right?"

Woah, they get to work fast.

As if to leap right into action, Kushida whipped out her phone. Soon after, Sudo and Ike came over together, but Yamauchi wasn't anywhere in sight.

"That's strange, I thought I invited Yamauchi-kun as well."

Just after saying that, he appeared behind the two boys, rubbing the back of his head nervously.

"Sorry sorry, I was doing something."

I noticed that they were sending Ayanokoji strange stares, as though fearful.

Did they have some sort of talk before?

Ah, actually, I can see that.

It makes sense.

People like Ike and Yamauchi might feel greatly empowered behind the protective screen of a phone.

In other words, online.

Yamauchi looked more guilty though, whereas Sudo had no look at all, clearly not feeling bad about whatever words he said.

"Sorry for calling you all out. I, or rather, Horikita, has something to ask of you."

"W-what is it? What do you have to ask us?"

Ike is, something.

He even backed up a little from nervousness.

"Do you have any plans to join Hirata-kun's study group?"

"Eh? S-study group? No, we didn't want to join because he's too popular... we're going to cram the day before the test."

At Ike's words, Yamauchi spoke up.

"Uh, yeah!"

It's clear to anybody paying attention he was just trying to fit in.

He clearly wasn't aware that Ike's plan hadn't changed from the start.

To my surprise, Yamauchi had managed to get through quite a few questions after I explained to him what to do, at the rate he's going, he'll be finished within the week, and after that it'll just be repetition.

"That kind of thinking suits you, however, the probability of you getting kicked out of school is pretty high now."

"You're the same as ever, whatever that means."

Sudo chipped in, scowling at Horikita.

"The one who should be most worried is you, Sudo-kun. You look like you have absolutely no worries with dropping out of school."

"You already knew that. If you're not careful, I'll beat you up. I'm busy with basketball right now. It'll be good enough to study before the test."

"Calm down S-Sudo."

Ike looked like he was about to speak up, perhaps to say those exact words, but I spoke up first.

He glanced at me, and glared.

Got a problem punk? Well guess what, you've got other things to worry about instead of your insecurity.

If I said that aloud a fight would break out.

And that's probably something we should be looking to avoid right now.

"Hey, Sudo-kun. Won't you try studying one more time? You can probably barely pass the test by cramming, however, if it doesn't work, you won't be able to play basketball here anymore. You know that right?"

"That's, but I don't want to receive 'charity' from you. Plus, I still remember the words you threw at me the other day. If you're going to ask, apologize first, with sincerity."

Sudo declared that confidently, showing hostility towards Horikita. He probably felt less hurt about the study remarks, and more hurt about the basketball remarks.

Although, Horikita probably won't apologize, at least not that easily. What's more, she's not the only person in the wrong.

"I think you are wrong, Sudo-kun."

"What?"

Ack, no remorse, just throwing more fuel into the fire.

Yeah, why not? What could possible go wrong?

"However, our antipathy to each other is only trivial in this situation. I will teach you for my sake, you will study for your sake. Is that bad?"

"You mean, you want to move up to class A? To go as far as to help me."

"Yes, otherwise, who would choose to be concerned with you?"

At Horikita's blunt words, Sudo got more mad.

"I'm busy with basketball. Even before a test, the others don't take a break in order to study. I can't afford to fall behind while I'm off studying."

As if expecting those words, Horikita took out a piece of paper and showed it to him. It was a detailed schedule all the way up until the day of the test.

"At the last study session, I learned that the regular method of studying didn't work for you. None of you understand the basics of the topics. It's like taking a frog and introducing it to the ocean. The frog doesn't know where to start. Also, I understand that taking time away from your hobbies also adds to your stress. Therefore, I thought of a plan to address that problem."

"What kind of sorcery is this? If there is such a plan, tell me."

Both studying for tests and club activities can coexist, after all, one thing can just happen while the other is not happening.

It'll be a bit tiring, but it can work.

"We have two weeks before the test. You will start studying every day during class as if you'd die tomorrow."

They stared in confusion, so she explained herself.

"Usually, you don't work seriously during class, do you?"

"Don't decide that on your own."

Ike was the one to speak up.

"Then are you diligent during class?"

"No, we aren't... I do nothing until class is over."

"Right? In other words, you spend six hours a day just idling. Even outside of the one, two hours available after school, there is a ton of precious time being wasted. We must take good advantage of this time."

"Certainly, in theory that would work, but isn't that kind of absurd?"

Kushida's worries were justified. It's because they can't study during class.

Without any talking being allowed in class, they'd need to work at the problems on their own.

They wouldn't be able to do that, especially not for that long.

"I can't keep up with the material covered during class."

"I already know that. So that's why we'll use all the free time we have to hold another small study session."

Horikita then turned to the next page, it had a full detailed description on what we should do.

Basically, after first period, everyone will meet up and discuss what they didn't understand. In the ten minutes of break, Horikita will then teach what they didn't know.

Then the process would repeat for the next period.

Not to mention, it'll be difficult for them to pick everything up in such a short time if they don't understand the lesson.

"W-wait, I'm confused, is this possible?"

Ike also recognized how hard a task this will be.

"Yeah, isn't it unreasonable to think you can teach us in just 10 minutes?"

"Don't worry, during class, I'll make sure to get down the details to all the right answers, after that, Shizukana-kun and Kushida-chan can also help, since they both got better marks in the last test."

If it's like that, that might work.

Not to mention, Ayanokoji, who's dead centre in terms of marks, doesn't need to be taught necessarily, he can go between the different groups and just pick up on the smaller parts he needs to learn.

"I still don't think it's possible, that much studying in so little time..."

"The content covered in a single lesson is surprisingly small. It's only 1 page of notes, at most 2. The material concerning the test only covers about half a page. Anyways, if the time isn't enough, there's the lunch break too. I'm not saying I want you to understand all of the material, I just want to make sure it's in your head. The important thing is to make sure you listen to the teacher's voice and what she's writing. Instead of taking notes, try to practice what's on the blackboard."

"Are you telling us to not take notes?"

"Trying to memorize the question and the answer while taking notes is quite difficult."

That, makes sense, kind of.

I noticed that sometimes I lose track of what Chiyabashira-sensei says if I'm writing things down.

But for the most part, those usually aren't notes.

"Just try it out. At least give it a run before you refuse."

"...I still don't want to do it. I want to spend my time differently than someone who studies 24/7. Also, I don't think I'll be able to study with a cheap trick like that."

Horikita clearly considered them when making this plan, but Sudo still refused.

What I would give to be toured around the inside of Sudo's mind.

"I think you're misunderstanding the concept here. Cheap tricks? There's no such thing. There's no way but to spend your time properly and study carefully. That's not only for studying, but for everything else. Or are you saying that there are cheap tricks and shortcuts for basketball?"

"Of course there's no such thing, it's only after practice and more practice do you get good at basketball."

Realizing what he said, Sudo took a sharp inhale, surprised.

"It's absolutely impossible for people who don't have the ability to focus. However, you would pour all your energy in order to get better at basketball. Even if it's only a fraction, use some of that energy for studying, in order to continue playing basketball. So that you don't get kicked out."

It was a really small one, but Horikita unmistakably offered Sudo a compromise, to which he hesitated at accepting.

"Just 3 years, that's all you'll need to study for, after that, you'll be a pro right? You won't have to study another day in your life. You can dedicate all of your time to basketball without any repercussions."

Sudo looked like he was seriously considering it, but his pride got in the way.

"...I still won't participate. Thank you for being more civil, but I still can't agree."

He tried to get up to leave, but Horikita stopped him.

She was out of options, and didn't know what else to say.

At least, that's what she thought.

To my surprise, it was Ayanokoji that spoke up next, and I immediately understood his plan.

What's more, I was extremely surprised.

Ayanokoji, despite being threatened so boldly by Kushida, still managed to hold a straight conversation with her.

"Hey, Kushida. Do you already have a boyfriend?"

"Eh? Ehh? I don't have one, but why are you asking out of the blue?"

"Then, if I get 50 points on the next test, will you date me?"

Ayanokoji stuck out his hand.

"Ha? What're you saying Ayanokoji!? Date me Kushida-chan, I'll get 51 points!"

"No no no! Date me! I'll get 52 points!"

Ike quickly responded, followed by Yamauchi, and it took everything in me to not laugh aloud.

"E-embarrassing, I don't judge people by their test scores, you know?"

"But they want a reward for doing well. Look at their enthusiasm. If there's such a reward, they'll try harder."

"W-well, how about this? I'll date the person who gets the highest score... I like people who work hard to achieve something they may not even like."

"Woaaahhh! I'll do it! I'll do it!"

Ike and Yamauchi seemed incredibly pumped up out of nowhere, and then Ayanokoji turned to look at Sudo.

"Hey Sudo, are you going to do it? This is your chance."

"...A date huh? I guess it's not bad, seriously, I'll participate too."

Horikita let out a sigh of relief.

"Keep in mind, boys are simpler than you think."

This is what Ayanokoji whispered to Horikita.

I weakly rose my hand.

"M-may I join in on this too?"

"What!? No way! You got like, 80 or something on the last test!"

Despite myself, I pouted in my head at Ike's words, before I got an idea.

"I know, I got 80 l-last time, and you guys were talking about g-getting around 50. How about this, we l-lower my score by 30 points, and that's my number, if it's still h-higher than the rest of you guys I win."

The guys conversed amongst themselves for a bit, before Ike spoke up.

"40 points."

"31."

"38."

"33."

"37.

"34."

"35."

"D-deal."

"Deal."

We shook on it, and Ike turned to the other guys, pumping a fist.

No matter, taking off 35 points, if I get a 90, that'll be reduced to 55, I seriously doubt the other guys would get higher than that.

Ayanokoji maybe, but knowing how he is he'll probably only do the bare minimum.

In other words, he'll probably end up around 50 again.

But if I score so high, it'll undoubtedly push me into the main spotlight of the class.

In terms of popularity, I'd say I'm around number 5 right now, maybe number 4.

Doing well in the swimming race, and trying to interact with peers when they have questions to ask me after that.

Slowly but surely, I'm being seen as a reliable person, and it's becoming understood that I just have difficulty talking with people.

Onodera is helping a lot too, she has some friends as well, and made sure to tell them about my defect.

Because of that, most of the class has begun to start being more passive around me.

In other words, try not to overwhelm me.

It's working well, and what's more, it's helping me interact with people.

People that are looked at the most are those that are physically adept, those that are smart, and those that are social.

A person without any of these three traits will not stand out in a classroom.

I'm trying to be great at all three.

The class knows that I'm physically adept, and that I'm decent with studies. They know I'm a kind person and want to socialize, but just have difficultly doing so.

In other words, if I ace this midterm, or come close to doing that, the only things I'd need to work on is my social skills, which I will undoubtably need after scoring that mark on the midterm.

Alright, I've decided.

I'll get as high a mark as I can on the midterm, and throughout this month continue to build up my social skills as much as I can, to prepare myself for the time after the midterms.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 23: To Submit

Alright, that should do it.

I sighed as I glanced down at all of my equipment.

As things currently stand, I have a lot, and by a lot, I mean a whole shit ton, of cameras. All exactly the same as the little ones I've had.

I now have two different setups for the same corner, one is for all of the back alley stuff, the other is for observation.

The observation of one person.

To my surprise, the school doesn't get locked after hours, the reason for this is likely because they have cameras with night vision mode.

But what does that matter to someone wearing a mask?

After setting up cameras everywhere I could possibly need to, I got to work.

I've already memorized her number by this point, so I walked out of my room, carefully avoiding anybody who could possibly be out in the halls, and took a deep breath as I stepped out into the cool night air.

I've been doing this a lot lately, haven't I?

Well, to be fair, this mask is different than the ones from before, so technically speaking I can't be linked to the other incidents if I mess up on one.

Theoretically, I can, but there's no evidence the man or woman under the other masks is me.

Not to mention, there's nobody who is suspicious of me in the first place.

Getting ahead of myself.

I walked for some time, and tilted my head as I found the cozy-looking bench I was searching for.

It was outside the mall, which didn't have very many people inside of it right now. In fact, it looked like it was about ready to close.

I sat down on the bench, and leaned back.

I took out the phone, and typed in the contact.

This was it.

Despite the amount of times I've already told myself this, as if to warn myself, this was actually the last time.

If I do this, if I type this, there is no coming back, this will be the final straw.

I looked down at myself, my leg was jumping.

Did I want to get caught by her? No, I didn't.

However, I've confirmed that she'll do anything to protect her identity, meaning that she'll do anything to try to unmask me.

In other words, I'm excited about the chase.

The thrill of having someone so clearly wanting to kill you, without even knowing who you are.

A challenge.

This will be my first challenge.

If I can't even defeat one member of my own class, how will I be able to defeat the other classes?

Thinking this, I typed in my first words.

"I know who you are."

It took a few minutes before a response came.

"Eh? Who is this?"

"Drop the act, you were a sly bitch, you had the whole school fooled, hell, you had me fooled too."

"Woah, you're scaring me, what are you talking about?"

"Kushida Kikyo, am I correct?"

It took a minute, but she did respond.

"Yes... If you don't stop now I'll file a report."

"Do it, let's see who they'll be more willing to help. Especially if this gets out."

Immediately after sending that message, I sent a video I'd recorded earlier.

It was an audio recording of what my camera had picked up the other day.

Of course, Ayanokoji's voice was included as well, to make sure she knew it wasn't him.

One minute.

Two minutes.

It wasn't for a whole three minutes later when she sent a response.

"Who are you?"

"That's not important now is it?"

"What do you want?"

"I've yet to decide, but for now I'll be setting some rules. If you speak of me to anyone I'll post the video everywhere I can. If you defy anything I say I post the video."

It was silent, and I felt an ache wrench at my heart at what I was doing.

But this was necessary. In order to reign in the calamity known as Kushida Kikyo, this was necessary.

"Only one more thing. If I ask you to do something, you do it immediately, no matter what else you are doing, understood?"

"Yes."

"Good girl. Oh, I'm not totally heartless either, I'll let you try and figure out who I am, but if you let slip as to why you're looking for me to someone, we'll, I'm pretty sure you know what will happen."

"I'll figure out who you are then."

"You can try."

With that, I stood up, placing the phone down on the bench and leaving it.

I'll come back for it if she doesn't get to work right away.

I began to walk back to the dorms, taking the long way just in case she got to work right away.

I checked inside the dorms before walking inside, making my way towards the staircase.

I made it to my room without any trouble, and let out a small sigh as I closed the door behind me.

I picked off the mask from my face, tossing it over into a duffel bag inside an open closet.

I'd spent a long time coming up with the personality the person over the phone would have, but to actually go about and act it.

It was tiring, and I felt somewhat disgusted with myself.

However, I knew I had to get over that feeling quick, because as I've reminded myself before, things are only going to get more intense as time passes.

...

Kushida POV:

It pisses me off.

It pisses me off so much.

After everything I've done to build up my status, I slipped.

I threatened Ayanokoji, and somehow that got found out by another person, who made very sure that I knew about it.

'You can try.'

Tch.

I have some ideas to try and find this guy, but I can't do anything until after school, I just wouldn't have the time to do.

Lunch could work too.

For now, the only thing I can do is try and get the phone traced.

After that, well, it's up in the air.

But one thing's for sure, when I find this guy, I'll make his life a living hell.

I felt a gentle tap on my shoulder, and flinched, turning with narrowed eyes.

Ah.

I quickly softened my expression, smiling at the person who gently tapped me.

"Shizukana-kun, hey."

He didn't respond at first, continuing to stare at me with what could only be described as worry.

"Kushida-chan, a-are you okay?"

Again this question.

Before, when he'd first asked me this, the things I'd been dealing with had been what I've been dealing with all my life. I made sure to give off the impression that I didn't want to talk about it, and that it was something in the past.

But just now, I slipped.

Maybe... that person shouldn't be able to see us right now, unless he was in the classroom.

It was a bet, but it'll help me narrow down the perpetrator.

"Um, yeah. I'm fine."

I said this with a weak voice, and he picked up on it, his concerned look only growing.

"Are you sure? It's a-alright if you're not."

I felt my phone buzz, and my eyes widened.

His eyes narrowed at the change in my expression, but I ignored that for now.

What's more important is that the person is in my class.

I quickly whipped my head around, looking around at all the class.

Hands hands, phones.

...What?

Not a single person had their phones out, not a single person had their hands obscured in any way.

"Kushida-chan?"

I was brought back by Shizukana's words, and smiled up at him, reassuring him I was fine.

"It's okay, I'm just feeling a little jittery, I swear."

I next pulled out my phone, wanting to see what message I'd gotten.

Anger.

That was the first emotion I felt, but I made sure it didn't appear on my face.

"Nice try, I have cameras set up, you won't catch me that easily. What's more, if you act any differently than normal you may have a problem."

Fuck you.

I immediately typed that out, only to quickly halt myself.

The last thing I want is to make it seem like he's getting to me.

"You'll slip eventually."

"My finger might."

I clenched my teeth at the response, before letting out a small sigh.

"Who's that?"

I looked back up at Shizukana, who was still waiting for me.

"Nobody. Just a pushy senpai. Anyways, what'd you want to talk to me for?"

His brows twitched down, clearly not believing me.

"...I'll trust y-you. But it's lunch you know? We decided to spend it s-studying today."

"Ah, right. Sorry, but I'll have to pass this time, something came up."

I clapped my hands together, and slightly bowed my head in apology.

"Oh. I-I see..."

He didn't continue his sentence, and I peeked up at him.

Genuine worry.

He wants nothing more than to make sure the class is safe, but I can't do that, I just can't. I can't tell him.

If I do, I'll be expelled for sure, and he'll be roped into a problem bigger than he could manage.

Honestly, this is the type of person I would've loved to be friends with back in middle school.

Back when everything went to hell.

Despite what had happened, if he'd been involved, maybe he could've protected everyone? Maybe he could've brought the class back together?

Despite his stutter, Shizukana gives off a confident vibe, and he just seems reliable in general.

Plus, the stutter is a little cute, but some part of me wonders what he's like when he's mad.

Not mad, but livid, absolutely pissed.

I've imagined it before, and noticed it briefly when Sudo tried to get physical with Horikita.

When he stepped in and grabbed Sudo's wrist, he looked reasonably calm, but his eyes held a clear, small frustration towards Sudo.

Irritated, that's the word.

What's more, when he spoke, it was clear, concise, demanding to be heard.

A clear indication that when push comes to shove, some emotions trump others.

In other words, if anger took hold over bashfulness, his stutter would cease, his words would be strong.

Besides, when he spoke like that, his voice was kind of sexy.

In the end, I just shook my head.

"Well, I'll be going now."

"Ah. G-goodbye Kushida-chan."

Yes, I have no doubt, seeing him angry would be kind of hot.

I exited the classroom, and immediately started making my way towards the mall.

Lunch lasts around 65 minutes, I should make it there in about 20 minutes if I walk at a bit of a faster pace.

With that in mind, I picked up the pace.

Wait.

About 10 minutes in, I noticed a smaller electronics store.

Maybe I could do it here instead.

Walking into the store, I smiled over at the man behind the counter, quickly walking up to him.

"Hi there!"

"Oh! Hey."

I pulled my phone out, flipping it around and showing it to the man.

"Do you think you can track down this phone for me? A friend of mine lost it and we're trying to find it."

He nodded.

"Yeah, sure thing."

Huh?

That was, surprisingly easy.

"This comes free?"

He glanced over at me, and chuckled.

Gross.

"Of course not, it's just this other guy came in earlier and bought some stuff, one of the other guys who works here called in and asked us to do something."

"And what was that?"

I had a feeling, a bad one, that this might be linked to my mystery man.

"Apparently one of the phones was a bust, and he showed us proof about it, honestly, he could've gotten us into some trouble, but instead got us to do something else."

"And that would be...?"

"Yep. He asked us to show him all the services available to customers, and said that he'd pick one for us to do free of charge for a year straight. He picked the phone tracking one, and we agreed pretty easily. I mean, last year alone we only had to use it like four times, so it's not actually a loss to us."

The man chuckled again.

"Honestly, the guy comes off as smart, but if he wanted to fuck us over he made a fucking poor choice."

No you idiot, he fucked me over.

"Do you know what he looked like?"

"No clue. Honestly he might be a she for all I know. Guy was wearing a mask both times, apparently he figured out a way to contact the outside, and didn't want to get figured out."

He'd planned this far ahead.

But the phone can still be tracked, there's still that.

"Here you go."

He turned his screen around, showing me that the location was basically right outside the mall.

"Thank you again, have a good day mister."

"See ya kid."

This works perfectly, if he, or she, no it's definitely a guy, if he's at the mall right now, I can easily catch him, there's got to be practically nobody there right now.

If I hurry!

I made it to the mall in about 4 minutes, and put my hands on my knees, gathering my breath as I looked around.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw something shining under the bright sunlight.

In curiosity, I walked over to it.

"Ah."

Feeling all of the emotion drain from my face, I stared down at the small, shiny object on the bench.

It was a phone.

I felt my phone buzz, and I quickly recovered my mood, just in case there were others nearby.

I looked down at the message I'd received, and gripped tighter around the phone case.

"Told you it wouldn't be that easy."

This was from a new contact.

I looked down at the abandoned phone, and picked it up.

"What are you doing with that?"

I stayed silent, grinning in my mind.

I have another idea.

But for now, I should check to see if he slipped up, and track this second contact's information.

"Before you try to track down this phone, I can say for sure I'm inside the school, by the time you get here it'll be long gone."

I felt my hand twitch at the next message I received.

"Now, since we're doing this, I have an idea, let's play a game."

That's... not good.

It's likely to be some sort of rule game.

Every time I fail to find him, I have to do something, or else.

I was reassured of this theory by his next message.

"So these are the rules of the game. Every time you fail to find me, you have to do one thing of my choice. Failure to do so, well, you know what."

"So then."

"Yep. I'll take my choice in a second, but for now, I'll add another rule. Every 3 days, if I think you're not searching for me hard enough, or if nothing really happens, that's one more thing I get to choose. In other words, do you want to risk trying to find me early to end all of this? Or do you want to suffer all throughout the year?"

I clenched my teeth.

"Suffer? Just what are you thinking?"

"Well... for now, let's start with a little taste of what I want from you. Find a mirror, let's see what colour your bra is."

"Fucking pervert, go die."

To my response, he simply sent the video once again.

Fuck.

What do I...?

No, I know I have to listen, but after that, then what?

If I keep trying to find him, then I'll end up having to send him more stuff like this, but if I just give up, how long would this go on for? How far would he go?

My eyes widened.

How far would he go?

Oh god.

I have no choice, I absolutely must figure out who he is, before he gets the confidence to try something too brazen.

"Time is ticking, I'm growing impatient."

I growled down at my phone, in my head of course, the last thing I need is a second pervert on my case.

"Yeah yeah, give me a minute."

I looked around, walking into the mall.

Luckily for me, or I guess unluckily, I found a washroom, and walked inside.

There was no one else inside.

To make sure it stayed that way, I did it as quick as I could, taking off the top layer of the uniform and freed my breasts from the undershirt.

I felt my face heat up in embarrassment and anger.

I'm really doing this.

No, what choice do I have?

Even if I go to someone for help, he'll just post the video.

The best I'll get is.

"Oh? You're the chick that hates everyone, and tried to ruin another kid's life? Why the hell should we help you? If anything, you deserve this."

Bunch of fucking assholes.

Of course, there would be the odd few that would still support me, not wanting to believe it to be true.

But that won't matter, not if everyone else hates you.

Just like what happened last time...

I looked in the mirror, and saw my reflection.

What am I doing?

How did it come to this?

But even despite those thoughts, my hand still moved.

Ashamed, I covered my face with my free hand, as much as I could, and took the mirror photo.

I sent him it, and he responded right after.

"Teal huh? Basic, but it suits you."

Go kill yourself.

I almost pressed send, before remembering what he responded to me with the last time I texted something along those lines.

I quickly deleted the words, instead sending something smaller.

"I hate you."

"I see you chose to mind your words, good girl."

I shivered.

I can already imagine what kind of guy he's like.

I seriously need to figure him out.

Just as I thought that, my phone buzzed again.

"As an added bonus, if you do find out who I am, I'll delete the video, and stop harassing you permanently. Good luck~."

I clenched my fist, a grin falling on my face.

"You'll wish you never messed with me."

I spoke those words with full confidence.

I'm not done yet, even if I fail the next time, and the next after that, I won't quit until I find you, and make your life a living hell.

...

Shizukana POV:

I hung my head, feeling ashamed with myself.

But there was nothing else I could've done.

She will never trust me, never, if I come out to be the person who took the video.

She'd do everything in her power to destroy me, and the class as a result.

So I have to make this problem, and bring it to to a proper conclusion.

I took a deep breath, and closed my eyes.

I have to do this.

I have to.

I'm sorry Kushida, maybe one day I'll tell you, then at least I can tell you I immediately looked away after confirming you did as I asked, and didn't save the picture anywhere, and didn't use it in any way I could have.

No.

Instead of telling her, I should spoil her.

If everything goes well, I must do my best to make her forget about everything that happened, and give her the help she deserves, a shoulder to lean on, and a friend she can be her true self around, without having to worry about being judged, while also having genuine fun.

Kushida Kikyo.

If I end up being the reason for your worst experiences ever, I vow to be the reason for your best experiences ever.

I promise this.

Chapter end,

Goodbye.

Chapter 24: Back at the Library

Technology is the key to the door of information.

With the advanced technology we have today, it is much easier to gain, share or store information.

It doesn't matter if you're at the top of the food chain, or the bottom, something as simple as one audio recording could ruin your life forever.

...

"What?"

Onodera covered her mouth, but I continued to stare at her.

I hadn't misheard, I was sure of it.

"What w-was that you said?"

"Um, congratulations on getting fifth?"

"In what?"

"The, the test, didn't you get like, 80 points?"

I kept my gaze, and she looked nervous.

She looked away, but that didn't stop me.

"I didn't get fifth o-on the test, what's more, t-that happened a while ago."

"Yeah... so?"

"So you're lying."

"Whaaaat? Noooo."

I continued to stare, and eventually, she sighed.

She turned her phone around, showing me it.

"Don't tell anyone this, it's supposed to be a secret. But all of us girls in the first year rank all of the boys in the first year in different things."

"What?"

"It's anonymous voting too, we all get to vote, but you don't have to, whoever set it up was pretty good at it."

"Huh?"

"One of the charts is the 'Ikemen' chart, you placed fifth in it."

"Woah. W-wait, too much information. Can I j-just see the phone?"

"Yep."

I peeked up at her while looking through the phone.

"You d-don't seem really upset about this."

"Honestly? Guilty conscious, I felt kind of bad about it, so I figured I could just drop my troubles on you. That being said, don't tell anybody please."

That is... wow.

Guilty conscious huh? I kind of understand.

A few days have passed already, and I feel myself growing more and more sick with myself as it does.

Woah, some of these charts are just, wow. 'Ranking of boys who should die.'

Huh.

"Can I go through the rankings?" I asked.

"Sure thing."

Going through them, I noticed the ranking I'd placed fifth in, the ikemen ranking, had Ayanokoji at sixth.

Bravo, admittedly, even if he's pretty average, he's got solid looks.

Wait...

'Ranking of guys who'd look cute as girls.'

Isn't that oddly specific?

Out of pure curiosity, nothing else, I looked into the rankings.

...third.

What?

Okay now I have to know.

I went through every one of the rankings, and while some I was surprised with, others I was embarrassed with.

'Rankings of guys with the hottest bods' I got seventh.

Onodera was watching over my shoulder, and frowned as I scrolled past that one.

"That's just 'cuz none of the other girls have seen it."

What is that supposed to mean?

I couldn't help but blush at the next ranking I came across, and Onodera quickly snatched her phone back.

"Okay! I think that's enough of that!"

'Ranking of guys who probably have the biggest dicks.'

I immediately got to work trying to erase that from my mind.

The last thing I want to randomly think of is which girls think I have a big dick and which ones think I have a small dick.

I was now curious as to what I ranked, but became afraid of being disappointed or not, I was glad the phone was already safely in Onodera's hands.

"So... how are you doing for the midterms?"

"Huh? O-oh. I'm doing well, I'm h-helping to teach Yamauchi and those guys."

"Woah, you have it rough then."

"N-not really, what about you?"

"I'm doing good. I did okay on that last test, but I still want to get higher than I did, so I went and joined a group that just wanted to study, but didn't really need help. We kinda help each other out a little, but that's it."

"I see, t-that's nice."

"Hehe. Yeah, it's pretty cool."

The conversation died off, and I smiled into my food.

"Oh!"

I flinched, and she laughed.

"Sorry sorry. But I heard from one of my senpais, apparently you got into some sort of Archery tournament happening later this month?"

"O-oh, yeah. That was what my senpai came over to our class for, the girl with the b-blue hair?"

"Wait, that was? What? That was like half a week ago, almost a whole week ago! Why didn't you tell me!?"

"Uh, I don't know, it j-just slipped my mind? I've been p-pretty busy."

I raised my voice a bit, trying to respond before she went into her usual interrupting spree.

She quietened at that, and I calmed down a bit as well.

"You know, the last time you said that."

"Y-yeah, I know. I'm being careful."

"You better be, the last thing any of us would want is for you to pass out during something important."

I smiled, trying to reassure her.

"I won't, I p-promise."

She socked my arm.

"You better not."

I smiled wider.

"So? Got any eyes out for some girls?"

"H-huh!?"

My face quickly heated up at the sudden question, and she giggled.

"What~? You're a popular topic among us girls you know. Someone like you has surely thought of dating, right?"

Well... that's true but, there's just too much I'm busy with.

"W-well. It's crossed my mind."

"And?"

She leaned forward, a big smile on her face.

I have a feeling if I tell her, it won't exactly become a secret.

Actually, this might work in my favour.

Besides, there's no point in lying about it anyways.

"Well. Honestly, I'm k-kind of split right now."

"Oh?" She leaned forward some more, but made sure to remember to stay out of my personal bubble.

Thank you Onodera.

However, I'm second guessing this.

"And that's all I'm g-going to say."

"What!? You can't do this to me! I'm trying to work for your best interests you know!"

She stood up with a huff, hopping down the rest of the stairs.

"For all you, or me, or anyone knows, you're gonna start getting love letters as soon as next week! If the news gets out that you've got a crush, that won't happen!"

"Uh. But, I think m-more problems would arise if I do t-tell you."

She waved her hand, dismissing my words.

"Pah! What a load of crap. You're just a heart breaker aren't you?"

"What? N-no, I just."

"Then say it. Who're your crushes?"

I kept my mouth zipped, and she let out a playful pout.

"Boo. And here I thought that'd work. Welp! I tried!"

She plopped down onto the staircase, sitting next to me.

"But to be honest, I do kind of want to know."

"No way. L-like I said, too much trouble."

"Hehe, I understand. Honestly, I've got my eye on this one guy, but he kind of seems like trouble too. Maybe I'm into that."

I couldn't help but let out a small laugh at that unexpected ending, and she joined in.

"Haha. Ahh, dating huh?"

"I've never r-really thought about it before. If I'd want to g-get with someone, I'd want them to be the person I'd spend the rest of my l-life with."

"Honestly? Same."

We entered into another comfortable silence.

This was nice.

...

Ayanokoji POV:

"Would you do that too?"

"I like to dream more. You know, someone like a knight in shining armour?"

"A knight in shining armour, huh?"

Looking back, it was exactly as he described.

Admittedly, I've yet to figure out just what kind of person Kushida is, and yet he knew something like that.

My guess would've been that she liked someone more forward, confident, rather than gentle and protective.

"I thought I would need more help, but geography is surprisingly easy."

"Chemistry's also easier than I thought."

I was brought back out of my mind as Ike, and then Yamauchi spoke up.

We were all in the library right now, doing our annual bit of studying after eating lunch.

I glanced over at Shizukana, who was smiling warmly as he helped out Yamauchi on a harder problem he'd come across.

I'm realizing I've severely underestimated that man.

He'd been laying low at the start of the year, but as time goes by, he's gaining more and more popularity.

I've noticed something.

His only weakness is that he has difficulty talking with others.

He's incredibly strong, and undeniably smart.

In fact, I'm beginning to find a motif when it comes to the friends I've made, or at least the people I've talked to on a semi-regular basis.

Horikita, Shizukana and now Kushida as well.

They all have traits which make them strong in some regard.

Honestly, this makes me happy.

This means my load will be lessened, with someone like Shizukana in this class as well.

With some luck, maybe Horikita won't be able to work me to death to reach class A.

"That's because there's a lot of memorization problems. Subjects like math or english have questions that you can't answer if you don't know the basics."

"Oh. T-there might also be current events o-on the test."

"Current... events?"

"Current events huh? Events that may have occurred in politics or economics in recent years. There may be questions that aren't covered in class."

"Ugh, that's foul play! Doesn't that make the scope of the test useless?"

"That's why you've got to study everything."

"I suddenly hate geography..."

Of course, said questions may appear on the test, but I don't think that's something we should worry about right now.

If you worry too much on stuff that might not even be on the test, you'll miss the important stuff.

"Shouldn't we hurry up?"

As the conversation keeps going off-track, precious time is being wasted.

"Yeah. Well we're only behind because a certain person was late."

"...Are you still hung up on that?"

"This problem is for everyone. So, who was the person that came up with inductive reasoning?"

"Um, it's that guy we learned last class right? Uh..."

While thinking the answer over, Ike spun his pen around.

"Oh. It's that guy, his name made me really hungry, so I remembered."

"Francis Xavier! ...Or something like that?"

Sudo wasn't able to recollect the right name.

"I remembered. It was Francis Bacon!"

"Correct."

"Yes! This is definitely a perfect score!"

"No. Not at all."

Shizukana sighed, and I glanced over at him.

He also had notes out, and was working on them.

...Oh.

Those are...

If I remember right, those are those advanced problems we got on that surprise test.

Did he memorize them word for word?

At the very least, if we continue at this pace, everyone will be able to pass.

"Everyone, just take care of your health, we don't have much time to study."

It seems even Kushida understood there's no more room for error.

"It's okay. It'll be fine if it's these three."

"As expected of Horikita-chan. It feels like your trusting us!"

I think she was trying to say 'idiots don't catch colds,' but whatever.

"Hey, be quiet over there, your yapping is loud."

A student nearby paused studying and looked over at us.

Ike went to speak up, but Shizukana seemed to catch he'd likely say something dumb, and spoke up instead.

"We a-apologize, Ike-kun here was just happy he got a question right, we'll try to be q-quieter from now on."

I noticed Shizukana's teeth clench in worry as Ike still spoke up.

"Yeah yeah. The person who came up with inductive reasoning is Francis Bacon after all, you know?"

"Huh? ...By any chance, are you guys in class D?"

A group of guys all looked over at us at once after the one of them said that.

Sudo bristled up in irritation.

"So what? Yeah we're in class D, got a problem with that?"

"No no. We don't have any problem with that. I'm Yamawaki, class C. Nice to meet you."

Yamawaki looked at us while laughing.

"Well, how should I say it... I guess it's good that the school divides us based on our ability. That way I don't have to study with the likes of you guys."

"What!?"

Sudo shouted out in anger.

"You're just getting mad at the truth. If we fought inside the school, I wonder what would happen? Which class would lose points? ...Actually, if it's you guys you'll probably just get expelled on the spot."

"You wanna fight? Bring it on!"

Sudo stood up, but suddenly stopped as Shizukana grabbed his arm.

He glared back at Shizukana, who kept a calm expression.

"Actions have c-consequences Sudo. I know his words may upset you, but try to t-think rationally."

"He's right, if you create a disturbance, you don't know what would happen. You should keep in mind that getting kicked out is really possible."

Horikita then turned to look at Yamawaki.

"Also, aren't you guys in class C? That's not really something to brag about either. All that means is there's one less class above you."

"There seems to have been some kind of calculation error from classes A to C, but you guys are on a different level, keep in mind, that's not a good thing."

Yamawaki shot right back, still laughing.

"What a nice way to put it. The way I see it, every class but class A was just bunched up together."

Yamawaki stopped laughing, glaring at Horikita now.

"For an inferior class like you, who barely have a single point, aren't you saying some cheeky things? Don't think you can say anything you want just because you have a cute face."

Shizukana laughed at that, and Yamawaki turned his glare onto him.

"What's so funny defect?"

"Sorry sorry. I-I was just thinking of what your face would l-look like once we pass you guys."

Yamawaki's face twitched in anger, and he hit his desk, standing up.

Sudo stepped toward, but Shizukana stood up next, putting a hand in front of Sudo, keeping him back.

"H-hey, it'd be dangerous to start it, since others will hear about it."

The others in class C held onto Yamawaki's sleeves, trying to remind him to not do anything rash.

Sudo glanced over to look at Shizukana, who leaned in to whisper something to him.

A big grin fell on Sudo's face, and he relaxed some, crossing his arms.

"You know if you get a failing mark, you'll have to drop out right? I'm looking forward to seeing how many of you defects will have to drop out."

"Ah. That's too bad, no one's going to drop out. Before worrying about us, you should worry about yourselves. If you're not careful, you might fail you know?"

"Kukuku. Fail? Stop with the jokes. We're not studying so we can avoid failing, we're studying so we can improve on our already good marks. Don't lump us in with you guys. Besides, why are you even studying things that aren't going to be on the test? Are you sane? Francis Bacon, really?"

"Huh?"

"By any chance, do you not even know what will be covered on the test? This is why you're the inferior class."

"Alright, t-that's enough."

Shizukana smiled as he walked up to Yamawaki, holding a hand out.

"Hey, that's e-enough back and forth, don't you t-think? How about we hold a bet?"

Yamawaki laughed.

"A bet? With you? Please, it'd be free points."

"50,000 private points. We won't have a s-singular person in our class fail."

Silence ensued.

Yamawaki looked conflicted.

"25,000, I don't have 50,000."

This time it was Shizukana who laughed.

"What? S-shouldn't you guys have gotten 40,000 or something like that just at the beginning of the month? W-what'd you spend it all on? Porn?"

Yamawaki suddenly gripped Shizukana's collar.

"I said not to lump us in with you guys."

"Make the bet then."

Shizukana had suddenly stopped laughing, holding a straight face as he stared right into Yamawaki.

For a moment, Yamawaki looked scared, before his eyes hardened back into a glare.

"Ok, stop stop!"

A girl suddenly called out.

"Hey, you're not a part of this, don't interfere." Yamawaki stated, looking over at the new girl.

"Not a part of this? I'm trying to use this library to study. I can't just overlook this disturbance. If you're going to keep fighting, can't you do it outside?"

At the pink-haired girl's words, Yamawaki let go of Shizukana, she then turned to look at Shizukana.

"Honestly, aren't you provoking him too much to make him grab you? Surely the school wouldn't take kindly to that."

Shizukana smiled over at the girl.

"I see. I was only saying a-about the same as he was saying to us, I didn't think he'd have such a short fuse. I apologize for disrupting y-your studying."

He then bowed towards the girl.

"I must also t-thank you for your interference. M-May I know your name?"

"Hm, it's Ichinose, and that's all a disturbance-causing person like you will get out of me."

Ichinose, I think I recognize that name from somewhere.

Oh, she was the student from class B that had called away Hoshinomiya-sensei.

"Hey. Let's move, if we study here we might become stupid too."

"Yeah."

"Ah, w-wait!"

Yamawaki and his friends stopped at Shizukana's words.

"What?"

"The b-bet. We can make a contract right here? With Ichinose-chan as t-the mediator?"

"Huh? Why do I?"

"P-please. You're the only one here who would be neutral. Besides, I want t-to make sure he pays up when he loses."

Shizukana sent a challenging look over at Yamawaki, who smirked as he walked forward.

"Sure. 25,000 points. I win if just one or more people from your class fails."

Shizukana took out the paper, and a written contract was made.

Ichinose was the one to hold onto the paper.

Yamawaki left after that, leaving some parting words as he joined his friends.

"Thanks for the free points defect!"

Ichinose put her hands on her hips, an angry pout falling on her face as she stared out towards Yamawaki and his group, before just shaking her head.

"Alright, now that that's done, if you guys are going to stay here, try to keep quiet."

Shizukana smiled at Ichinose.

"R-right. I apologize again. Sorry for the d-disturbance Ichinose-chan. We'll be quiet now."

Ichinose sent a small smile back.

"Alright, I'll be holding you to that."

I found myself nodding at her words.

"She managed to keep the order of this place quite well."

Shizukana let out an embarrassed chuckle.

"Yeah. That was my bad. F-for someone who can't win at his own game, he s-sure talked a lot."

Well, honestly, if I were Shizukana, I'd be scared of something else.

"Hey. Didn't he say that this wasn't on the test?"

"...What does that mean?"

We all exchanged glances.

The material that Chiyabashira-sensei said was on the test was based on the Age of Exploration.

There was no mistake about that.

"Doesn't this mean that each class gets a different test?"

"That's unlikely, the test should be the same for everyone in the same grade."

As Horikita said, all the problems on the test should be the same for all five subjects.

Otherwise, the effects of our grades on the points becomes unclear.

By any chance, was class C informed of a change in the test before anybody else?

Or was class D the only one not informed...

From the unexpected new information, we couldn't help but be confused.

What if different topics were tested on the history portion between classes?

No, if only the history portion was different, it would be weird.

But if the whole test was different...

The whole week of studying would become wasted time.

I glanced around again.

Everybody looked nervous.

All but one.

Shizukana.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 25: Sneaky Kitsune

I couldn't help but smile.

I just couldn't.

All of the members of the study group, excluding myself, just got back to class after all heading to the staff room to confront Chiyabashira-sensei.

There was confusion, and irritation on all of their faces, while Horikita was going over the things she'd likely been given by Chiyabashira-sensei.

Everybody slowly got back to their own seats, but one person came to a stop beside my desk.

Horikita spoke to me as Kushida walked up to the front of the class, beginning to tell everyone about the changes made to the test.

"Shizukana-kun, did you do something?"

"Pardon?"

"Did you do something? The material for the test apparently changed last Friday, and yet, you don't seem so surprised. What's more, I'm going through the material now, and have noticed it's actually not all that different from what we've been studying. While it's true that some of the things we need to study aren't on the test, other things clearly are."

I brought a finger up to my lips, smiling still.

"A magician doesn't reveal their tricks. T-takes away from the fun."

"So you did something after all."

She began to walk back to her desk, but stopped again.

I looked back at her, and she glanced back at me, a small blush on her face.

"Thank you."

I only smiled, and she walked back to her seat.

"Excellent work as always my adoring fan."

I felt the smile vanish from my face in a snap, and immediately sighed.

I looked back forward, to see that Koenji had once more shifted in his seat so he could look back at me.

"So, how did you do it?"

"D-do what?"

"Come now. You figured out almost instantly once the test material was changed, how'd you do it? I'm curious if you did it in a different way than I."

In other words, he wants to see if I figured out a better way, a worse way, or the same way to do what I had done.

I figured there was no real reason to not tell him, besides, I've already built up this much trust with him, no point in blowing him off, he wouldn't take it the way Horikita did.

"Well. W-when we were first starting to study, there was another group in the l-library I'd noticed. The reason I'd noticed them and d-decided to keep tabs on them was unrelated, but if anything I got lucky. Last Friday, after m-my study group started, I noticed that this other group began to study completely different material. This c-continued the next day, so I switched out some of the q-questions my study group was practicing with others. Only e-enough to not really tell it happened."

The reason I'd been keeping tabs on them, well, to put it simply, was because of a girl.

I had no doubt about it either, she had noticed me, perhaps she was doing this on purpose?

No, she couldn't have known that class D wasn't informed about the test.

Then, a way to cover up being able to see me again, even if we couldn't talk?

If so, why would she do that, and why wouldn't she just approach me directly?

It wasn't just today though, during my free time, I've noticed her at the corner of my vision, also in a place of relaxation, like Pallet or the cafeteria.

Koenji looked disappointed, but still had his smile.

"I see, so it was luck?"

"You can say that. W-what about you?"

"Haha! Let's just say there's lots of young women who'd gladly answer my every question."

"Oh."

That's all I could form as a response.

I was aware that Koenji had a lot of women clinging to him after learning his future was set in stone as the successor of a very rich conglomerate, but to give up information so easily like that.

Hah, some women are seriously too desperate.

"Hahaha! Not the response you were expecting hm?"

"N-no. Not at all."

At the same time, there's one thing that's a little bit concerning.

After evaluating those three for these last few days, I can safely say they'll all get at least 50 in each subject so long as they keep this up.

Even without my intervention, it's likely they'd each get at least 40.

But I've noticed a problem.

What was it, 32?

32 or 33.

I'd thought that was a weird passing score before, but hadn't looked into it.

I have some more time now, luckily, so I should be able to figure that out soon.

I have an idea already, but I wasn't sure about it, I'll need to confirm with another class.

But for now, there's something I forgot to do.

Still keeping my eyes forward, paying attention to the lesson, I slipped my hand into my pocket.

Phone app at the very bottom right.

Second contact from the top.

Default keyboard holds ten on the top row, nine in the middle, and seven in the bottom row, space is just below the bottom row.

Not once taking my eyes away from the front, I began to type out the message, and pressed send after I was finished.

Less than a minute later, a hand was raised into the air.

"Yes Kushida?"

"Sorry sensei, may I go to the restroom quickly?"

"Of course."

"Thank you sensei."

Kushida stood up, and exited the room.

About two minutes later, my phone buzzed inaudibly.

I quickly pulled it out, only slightly, and put it back once I confirmed.

Every single time I do this I feel more disgusted with myself, but despite the fact I'm increasing the intensity of what I'm doing, she's yet to crack.

In other words, my plan will work.

Trying to track the phone, a bra pic.

Trying to search the phone for fingerprints, a bra and panty pic.

This third time, she had found the only store on campus that sold masks like the masks I have in my bag, only to discover that I never got my masks from there.

She's playing it smart though.

She's using the time limit I gave her to brainstorm more ideas, and then does one right before I would tell her to send me a picture anyways.

This will likely stop once she has around ten methods to continue her search, but I don't plan on letting it last that long.

I took a deep inhale, and a calming exhale.

Remove the bra.

That was all I had typed.

She had sent me a picture where her entire upper body was exposed, but used her free arm to cover her breasts as best she could.

Honestly, I should applaud her.

She must be thinking she outsmarted me, and that I was an idiot, I have no doubt about that.

In other words, I've made her think I slipped up, and because of that, she'll think that I slipped up elsewhere as well, and continue to search vigorously.

Now...

As for the test.

I have an odd feeling that I won't need to worry about that.

It's a strange feeling.

Like, a sense of reassurance.

I've felt it exactly once before, as if someone who could actually help me was about to step in.

As for when that happened...

I took a quick glance directly at my teacher, my fists curling up a bit after doing so.

I'd rather not think about that right now.

...

"Listen up you two, you represent the school when you go out there, you hear me? Do your best, and don't bring shame to us. Everything's all prepared for you two, so now you just need to show up."

This guy was annoying.

He glanced over at Hashigaki, who clenched her fists.

"This year better not end up a total failure."

With that, he slammed the door shut.

I leaned back in my seat, feeling rather comfortable.

There were a couple of large men wearing suits sitting closer to the doors than we were, but I was surprisingly calm.

No, it's not surprising, I have my mask on.

One of them was eyeing me wearily, before shaking his head.

"Honestly, why are we even letting this happen? Are we really that desperate to try and get something?"

I glanced over at Hashigaki, who was frowning as she kept her fists at her lap, clenched tightly.

She looked beautiful.

She was wearing a kimono, and had makeup on to give her the looks of a beautiful, female demon.

Her hair was braided, and her skin was changed pale.

The makeup team did splendid.

The dancing Demon that got clipped by Cupid's bow.

That's what one of them had said before.

"Hashigaki, focus on nothing else but this tournament."

She looked over at me, her beautiful eyes gaining focus once more.

"Shizukana...kun."

"I don't know what happened to you last year, and what made those men say what they did, but this is a new year. I've seen you practice, you will do splendid."

Slowly, the ends of her lips turned up into a smile.

"Yeah, right. Thanks."

I looked back out across from me.

These men are workers under the chairman, bodyguards assigned to escort us to the tournament, meant to watch our every move.

Aside from any interactions made inside the actual tournament, we were not allowed the time to socialize with the outside world.

As far as I'm aware, this tournament is being held in a large, indoor stadium.

It had a complex inside, with a course for every student participating.

I've yet to know the rules, as apparently the course changes each year, but I'm sure it will be fairly simple.

All I need to focus on is getting the most points.

Hashigaki explained to me that there are three different courses we have to do, all very different, and our points accumulate through to the end.

The top three in the tournament will move onto the nationals of Japan for Archery.

If I remember right, the NJAL.

A total of ten of these tournaments are taking place all over, and only the richest get to view it live, considering how high tech the building is.

In other words, the nationals will include 30 of us students.

Well, I should think about that later, for now, it's time to kick some ass.

I could feel a smile form on my face.

A month and a half, almost two months.

Despite how small of a time it's been, I feel like I'm already one of the best in Japan.

Well, if such a thing is true, I'll figure it out shortly.

Still.

A limousine feels a bit fancy, unless we're coming in as the favourites.

"So, what is our standing in this?" I asked, tilting my head to look at Hashigaki.

She looked back at me.

"You just stick to your character, my character is a silent and vicious demon with an elegant style. As for our standing..."

She sighed, bringing a hand up to her head.

"Annoying."

"It's annoying. We messed up bad last year, despite how many good senpais we had, not one got through to the nationals, I managed to advance through to the third round with a decent chance of getting into the nationals, I was at fourth in points overall. But I messed up bad in the last round, and lost out on advancing our school to the nationals. They also know that no first years stayed last year, so it's expected that I'll be the only one from our school this year. In other words, when you walk out, you'll have just that moment to make a perfect first impression, and come up with a name for yourself."

"Ah, I see."

"...Yeah."

I smirked, and crossed one leg over the other.

"Then there's only one thing we have to do this time, yeah? Let's show them all who's boss this time around."

She stared at me in surprise, before a grin fell on her face.

"Yeah."

I heard a scoff, and looked back across from me.

It was the same bodyguard as before.

"Is there a problem?" I asked, tilting my head.

"You're a first year, you have no idea what the event will be like, so get off your high horse, you're gonna be going in as the only junior, probably."

"Is there a problem with being confident in my abilities?"

"I'm saying don't overestimate yourself."

I couldn't help a small laugh.

"Oh? And who's the Archer here? What's more, have you even seen what these tests are like? For all you know, I've done much harder things than what I'm about to."

"Doubt it."

"And yet, you've never seen what I've done have you?"

"Tch."

I got him there, and he knew it.

"Just sit back in the limo and wait a while, I'll be coming back carrying some gold."

"Arrogant kid."

"Uninformed adult."

He clicked his tongue again, before crossing his arms, turning to look out the window.

This was good, this is helping me get into the character.

Essentially, I need to act like Koenji, just more... hmm, outgoing?

As in, instead of letting them see it for themselves, I want to show how good I am.

We slowly came to a stop, and I looked outside, my eyes widening behind my mask.

Reporters, cameras.

Oh boy.

I could clearly see the entrance to the building, but it was just a large, extremely large, concrete building.

There was a bunch of bodyguards already lining the path Hashigaki and I were about to walk down, and I took a calming breath.

"We're here."

One of the bodyguards stood up, moving to open the door, and stepped outside after doing so.

"Dancing Demon."

Hashigaki nodded.

She stood up, and walked out towards the door.

I could already see the flashes from cameras, and the voices of reporters asking questions even from where I sat, not even able to be seen by then.

"Dancing Demon! What are your goals in this tournament?" "Oh! How do you plan to get revenge on Cupid Ai?" "Last time you were here with four senpais, how does it feel knowing now that you're alone?"

She ignored the comments, staring straight ahead as she walked forward.

There are two types of people.

The quiet, mysterious type, and the social, interactive type.

Hashigaki clearly chose to be the former.

In that case...

I tapped on the second bodyguard's shoulder.

"Please address me as Kitsune, that's all."

"Understood."

Thankfully, this bodyguard was nicer, or at least wasn't outwardly mean.

Once Hashigaki made it into the building, the second bodyguard stepped out.

"Eh?" "Weren't we told only one person would be coming to represent ANHS?" "A surprise rep! Beautiful!"

"Kitsune."

I stood up, walking out towards the door.

The moment I stepped out onto the first step, I was bombarded with the flashes of cameras and questions alike.

"Kitsune was it? Are you also here to rep ANHS?" "Doesn't this means you've only been in the club for 2 months at most?" "Are you a first year, or a second year? Maybe a third year?" "Do you think it was a good idea to come here considering your inexperience?"

I walked down the steps, smiling, and held out my hand towards the reporters.

A mic was placed into it, and I brought it up to where my mouth would be.

"I'm a first year, and yes I've only been in the club for 2 months."

Millions of more questions shot out at me, but I ignored them, continuing to speak.

"However, I can assure you my abilities are second to none. Prepare yourselves to witness a once in a lifetime show."

You could clearly hear the smirk in my voice, and I tossed the mic back into the crowd, walking off.

I halted as I heard one question among the hundreds however.

"Do you understand what you're saying?"

"Heh."

I turned to face the gathered reporters.

"Keep your eyes on me! When you do, remember these words! I, Kitsune, am the greatest Archer ever seen!" I shouted those words with strength and confidence, clearly being heard by everyone around me.

With those words, I turned back towards the doors, entering through them.

Someone inside guided me past a large staircase, and opened another door for me.

"Thank you."

I stepped through it, and saw Hashigaki glance back at me as I did.

"Not bad kid, a bit cringy, but not bad."

I smiled.

"Thanks."

It looks like the two of us were in some sort of waiting room.

"So what now?"

"Simple, once the others arrive, we'll all have to file out into another room, where everything will be explained in full. After that, shoot straight."

"Heh. Nice."

In other words, there's some more waiting to do.

It was about ten minutes later when the door at the other end of the room opened automatically.

"Come on."

Hashigaki walked out first, and I followed her.

Walking out, I looked around.

It was clear from a glance who here was a repetitive competitor and who here was new, like me.

Oh?

A tall, well built man with long, wavy brown hair walked over to us, dressed in skin-tight short white robes alike to what a Cupid would wear.

He was wearing golden sandals as well, golden braces around his arms.

What's more, there was a pink heart underneath the eye, or it would be more accurate to say on the man's right cheek.

He looked quite handsome, not as much as Koenji, but getting there.

This must be Cupid Ai.

He put his hand out the moment he stopped in front of us.

"Dancing Demon, it's a pleasure to see you again."

Hashigaki kept her same cold glare that I'd learned was a custom of her character.

His eyes turned to me, and he kept his hand out.

"Cupid Ai, I take it you must be the demon's junior? I was under the impression that nobody else had joined the Archery club at your school last year."

I clasped my hand around his, despite how clearly bigger he is than I, I made sure to let him know I was not intimidated in the least, the two of us holding a firm handshake.

"Kitsune. A first year, it's come to my attention you've rid my senpai of her fangs, I've simply come to clip your wings."

An interesting glint flashed in his eyes as he smirked.

"Is that so? A first year take on the bronze medal for the nationals last year? How brave, stupid, but brave."

Our handshake ended, and I slipped my hands into my pockets.

"Do not sit so comfortably Angel, as things are, you're my target."

"I am the target kid." He quickly responded.

He kept his smirk, not once losing confidence.

"Everyone wants a piece of me, but over here nobody is on my level."

He sighed, smiling as he rolled his shoulders.

"Anyways. I also brought some juniors with me, two second years, they had a lot of promise in the first year, so I made sure to train them well. Quite frankly, I'd say they're almost at my level."

"Hah, so then we'll have to kill you three times."

Cupid Ai looked back at Hashigaki, and grinned.

"Looks like it~."

He then turned and walked off.

"Do you actually hate him or no?" I asked, knowing no one around could hear.

"Yes, he's the reason I was unable to advance to nationals."

"I see, I'll make sure to get back at him if you're not able to."

"Thanks."

I looked around at the other competitors.

"So, anybody else I should be wary of?"

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 26: Dark Horse

??? POV:

He seemed plain.

No. He's a genius, that's for sure, but that's just among his peers, he's nowhere near the level of him.

But that doesn't make sense, the last time I saw that boy he was on on the same level, maybe just below him.

What's more, he disappears for three years, then pops up out of nowhere? He was presumed dead.

I didn't believe the news at first when she came to tell me it, but there was no doubt about it.

The boy from back then was Tensai Shizukana, the same Tensai Shizukana.

But after spending so long watching him, there's nothing really noteworthy, he's yet to do anything.

Don't tell me he's doing the same thing as him?

How strange, well, I've come all this way to see how he puts on a show, if he does well, I'll use it as an excuse to have a chat with him.

If that kid's father figures out that Shizukana is still alive, things will get troublesome.

The best deduction that I've been able to make so far is Amnesia.

He doesn't remember his past, or the important parts anyways, otherwise he would've recognized him on the spot, and not just him, but my daughter as well.

I leaned back in my chair, looking up at the ceiling.

I wonder...

Have you grown much?

What are your current limits?

We will see.

...

Shizukana POV:

I picked up the bow, and looked out across the field.

The first round looked like it was fairly simple, but it's still probably a good idea to wait and listen to the rules.

"Alright! Welcome everyone! The rules of the first round are simple. In front of you is an obstacle course, you'll have five minutes to go through the course and make it to a total of ten different spots to shoot at a target. The max amount of points you can get is 200, and once the time runs out you can't get anymore points! Now then, you all should have 20 arrows. That's all, shoot straight!"

I see.

It makes sense though, why this building is as large as it is.

I fixed my quiver, and held my bow in a tight grip.

If I had to guess, this whole course was around 200 metres long, with different obstacles all around.

In other words, in a competition like this, they don't want to just see us shoot straight, they want to see how we shoot straight in a pressured situation.

Useful.

"Everybody ready!? We'll begin in 3... 2... 1... GO!"

I quickly ran off.

Above me and to the left, I noticed a spot that had a bright white beacon at it.

That must be what the spots look like.

I fixed my bow around my shoulder as I quickly ran, jumping up onto an obstacle to get a bigger jump up towards the platform.

I barely managed to grab onto the ledge, and quickly pulled myself up, after that it was a simple ten foot jump to the next platform.

I slipped my bow off my shoulder, and searched for the target.

"There you are."

I took out one of my arrows, shooting it at the target, which was pinned directly above me.

Bullseye.

I quickly glanced ahead of me.

I'm wasting time, it's already down to 4:30.

I can't mess up.

Using my vantage point, I looked onward, finding four more points one after the other in the distance, and jumped down from the platform.

I quickly ran off, keeping my bow firmly in my grasp, and slid under a block I didn't have the time to jump over, sliding into another point.

Target.

Ahead, forty degrees left, twenty up.

I shot my arrow, and immediately moved on, confident I'd struck bullseye.

If I remembered right.

As I ran, I looked for something I could use, and smirked.

I jumped up onto a ledge, and pulled myself up, before jumping over to another railing.

After swinging myself up over it, I looked up.

I'll have to kick off the wall.

After thinking this, I ran towards the wall, jumping up and kicking against it go get a better angle, and a small boost, and barely managed to grab onto the ledge directly above me.

I swung myself up into the spot, and fired off my arrow.

The next point is...

There were some bars ahead, but they didn't look that stable...

Ah fudge it, if I die I die.

I leaped over to them, my one hand holding firm.

I built up some momentum, and swung onto another platform.

From there, I dropped down, keeping an eye out for points up ahead as I made my way to this fourth point.

I vaulted over another block, landing just inside the point, and fired off my arrow, having seen the target just as I entered the spot.

Thirty degrees right, twenty down.

Time's a ticking.

After confirming the bullseye, I ran off again.

There was a really tall spot, close to the centre of this large field, but it's steep, with the ledges barely having anything good to use, I could take the slow way up, but I'd waste too much time.

Just like before, I threw caution to the wind, and jumped up against the base of the steep climb.

I had to sling my bow back over my shoulder.

Oh, this is easier than I thought.

If I had to guess, the incline was at about eighty degrees, and the footholds only proved to be about four by four inches, with about two inches of depth.

Surprisingly, it wasn't as bad as I thought it would be.

I made it to the top of the around fifteen metre climb in less than thirty seconds.

I found the fifth target, which was down lower, and fired off my arrow.

Looking ahead, I found the last five spots, and jumped down onto the other side of the incline, carefully sliding down, before jumping off once I was low enough.

I managed to grab onto a ledge before I fell all the way, and pulled myself up onto it, allowing me to get to the next spot with a single jump.

Forty degrees left, ten down.

Tch.

I messed up, I had to fire a second arrow.

But either way, that's six, I should have about two and a half minutes left, about.

I looked forward, finding some obstacles jotting out from the walls, and took a breath.

I ran towards them, using one foot to jump off one than the other to jump off the next.

I did this for two more obstacles before landing in an awkward role, then jumping up to get up into the spot for the seventh target.

Ten degrees right, sixty down.

I jumped down right after, knowing the location of the eighth point.

It stood out a bit, mostly because it was just at the floor level, which none of the prior points were at.

After entering into it, I looked around.

Ah, so that's why.

The target isn't in the immediate sight.

We'll have to lean, otherwise we won't be able to see the target, no point in getting out to look for it.

There you are.

Leaning awkwardly over another obstacle, I bent back as far as I could, holding my bow in a weird way but still managing to fire it.

Shit, arrows a bit to the right, meaning I have to adjust down a little.

There we go.

Thwip*

Merci sound, I missed you.

I quickly ran off, knowing that this one wasted around thirty seconds, which is not good.

I looked up, finding a long pole to scale up to get me up onto another platform, before jumping another wide gap, quickly vaulting over one last object to get to the ninth spot.

The target was back the way I came, tucked almost out of sight inside the gap.

Looking back over the obstacle I just vaulted, I had to aim very specifically so as to not hit the object covering practically the whole bottom half of the target.

"Gotcha."

Shooting my arrow, I grinned at the bullseye.

I turned, finding the last point not far ahead on a podium.

I jumped up onto it, and looked around for the last target.

I noticed I had around thirty seconds left.

Ah.

What the hell?

The last target, it was set up around forty metres away, and was below me.

The problem is, it was faced down at an angle of around thirty.

In other words, the target was below me, at about an angle of twenty, but it was facing downwards at about an angle of thirty.

Hm.

Might as well take a test drive.

I fired off my first arrow, and frowned.

As I thought, there must be some sort of trick.

I observed it carefully, I noticed the metal clasp it was attached to, which has it aiming downwards.

In other words, it's aiming down because it's loose.

But because it's loose, if the target experiences some force from its top side, it should turn to angle upwards, but only for a moment.

I'll have a second at most.

In other words, I'll need to hold two arrows at a time.

Picking up two arrows, holding one between my thumb and pointer finger, and the other between my thumb and middle finger, I held them both at the bow.

I took a deep breath.

I won't have the time to try this a second time, so it has to be perfect.

...Alright.

Let's do this.

I drew back my bow, and fired off the first arrow, making sure to let only one go, still holding onto the other one, and quickly drew the other one.

The moment my first arrow hit the top of the target, it shook up, raising to look to the sky at an angle of thirty, before starting to fall back down.

Now!

I shot my next arrow, hitting the target as it fell back down.

I couldn't tell.

"Time's up! Your scores will be tallied now!"

I let out a calming breath, and swung my quiver off of my shoulder.

I walked towards the exit door, and placed both the bow and quiver in the spots designated for them, before exiting out through the door.

"Hahaha! They sure had some tricky ones this year!"

Cupid Ai.

I glanced over to my right, and saw Hashigaki come out with a stern look on her face.

"Senpai, I might've beaten you, you know how good I am at stuff like this."

I looked back over at Cupid Ai.

His two juniors both walked up to him, and the one who spoke this, a girl in a maid costume, but with tons of piercings, and black makeup and nail polish and all of that, most likely a goth maid(?) laughed.

"Hmhm, you may think so, but you've yet to see me in full action my kouhai."

"Hehehe."

Cupid Ai looked around, and noticed me looking in their direction.

"Oh! Well if it isn't the demon's fox, hey there little guy."

He walked over to me, the other two following after him.

The other junior was a man in a scientist robe, and had glasses on as well.

I can tell they were not prescription, it's a part of his character.

"Hello again Cupid, how did you find the first test?"

"Marvellous! However, I think you're asking the wrong person that, Dancing Demon over there isn't good at this type of stuff."

Oh? That's not what I've seen though...

Maybe last year, but it's clear she trained hard for this year.

"No, I don't need to be worried for my senpai, rather, I'm only growing more interested in clipping your wings."

"Hey! Who do you think you are to talk to Ai-senpai like that?"

The goth maid stepped between the two of us, and I looked at her for a moment, before paying attention back to Cupid Ai.

"Leave us maid, I have no interest in talking to someone's lackey."

"Huh? I'm no one's lackey you dickhead."

She glared at me, but I ignored her.

"Call off the goth, before she says something she'll end up regretting."

"Hey! I told you I'm not anybody's lackey!"

Cupid said nothing, a smirk on his face.

Fine, be that way.

"I'm not playing a game, Cupid. The one I'm after is you, neither of these two would prove as a warmup if you plan on letting them get in my way."

"What!? I'll have you know I won the-"

The maid stopped herself as a hand was placed on her shoulder, and she looked back at Cupid, who held his smirk.

"Kurayami Maid, shut up for a sec, yeah?"

Her mouth quickly shut, and I grinned openly.

Seems like I pissed him off.

"Y'know, for a first year you're surprisingly arrogant, I don't know what that dumb Demon of a senpai you have is thinking, letting you come here with her, she's not even supposed to be here anyways, I thought I made it clear to her that I'll do more than humiliate her if she shows up around here again, and yet here you are, making the same mistake she made."

"Oh?"

I rose a brow at that.

That was a lot of useful information I just got for free.

Putting the pieces together, I formed a response.

"I'm not my senpai, and I can assure you, she's risen above anything you're capable of. If you can't beat me, which you can't, you won't ever be able to beat my senpai."

"Is that a challenge?"

"No, that's a fact."

For the first time, his grin vanished, and he looked genuinely pissed.

"Huh, it seems someone needs to teach you a lesson, I'll make sure to remind her and teach you in one fell swoop then."

He was glaring, and suddenly turned, snapping his fingers, causing the other two to walk off with him.

"Don't bother, unless you have some sort of trick for the next levels, I've already won."

I saw his face scrunch up in anger.

"What was that?"

He turned around fully, facing me once more, and I slipped one hand into my pocket, jotting my thumb out behind me.

"You might want to take a look at the scoreboard."

"Huh? It's not even-"

"The point tally for the first event is complete! The results will now be displayed on the wall opposite of the doors you exited the first level from!"

Thanks to my earlier positioning, the scoreboard appeared on the large wall behind me.

My guess was right, and thank god my calculations were as well.

The last thing I'd want to look like is a fool.

Cupid Ai's eyes widened as he looked up and behind me.

"That's..."

"What?"

Even the maid, Kurayami maid if I remember right, looked surprised.

And not the good kind.

I turned around, and smirked under my mask.

First place: Kistune: 200 points.

Second place: Cupid Ai: 180 points.

Third place: Dancing Demon: 170 points.

The fourth place was the maid, but there was a large gap in the score between her and Hashigaki.

Fourth place: Kurayami Maid: 127 points.

"Hah, talking so much game with a score like that, pathetic."

"Wha- it was just an error, I could've done way better under normal ci-"

The maid's words were cut off as I turned, her feeling the full weight of my sudden glare.

"I'm not talking to you, servant."

I shifted my gaze onto Cupid Ai, who had his fists tightened into balls, and his teeth clenched.

"How..."

"Don't you get it? You're not in the position to be teaching anyone, let alone me, or my senpai. Go take your love arrows and scram, this isn't a place to play games."

Cupid Ai's teeth started to chatter, and his face morphed into one of pure fury.

"Fucking... monster. You're a monster."

Ah.

A sudden pulse blitzed through my head, and I rose a hand, grabbing my mask, as though I could grab through it to my face.

This again...

In other words, I have another point.

Being called a monster.

I took calming breaths, and looked back up across from me.

"I know."

With that, I turned, not bothering to talk to Cupid and his little servants anymore.

I walked up to Hashigaki, who'd been silently observing our conversation from a difference.

"If I may?"

"Go ahead."

"You challenged him didn't you? Last year, and he humiliated you for it, didn't he?"

"...Yes. All of last year I was regarded quite highly among my peers, to the point where I was beginning to have quite the ego, when I came here for the first time last year, I quickly learned who the top dog was, another person who'd been highly regarded practically since birth."

"Cupid Ai."

"Yes, and the rest is history."

"I see."

Hashigaki rose a hand, placing it onto my shoulder.

"I can tell, even if I do make it to nationals, I'll never be able to beat Cupid Ai, what's more, there's still one more person above him, the runner up last year."

"Senpai..."

"You understand what I'm saying right? This will be my last year here, and going forward I will always be reminded that I couldn't beat Cupid, who made me look like a joke in front of millions. I want you to do it. I genuinely believe that if you want, you could do great things in the sport Archery, but I won't ask you to make such a commitment, rather, I want you to prove that our school is able to produce the best in everything, including Archery, even if you only choose to do it this year."

"...I understand, I'll do my best."

I can tell, this isn't an act.

She truly feels this way, she just didn't want to tell me it normally.

She wanted to tell me while wearing her mask.

"I'll pick up right where you leave off."

She leaned forward after that, wrapping her arms around me in a hug, and I reciprocated the action.

She buried her head into my neck, closing her eyes.

"Just... be careful alright? If it's that guy, he would use foul play."

"It's okay, it doesn't matter if every one of them team up on me, I'll take them all on."

She let out a small laugh at that.

"Heh, you're more confident than I was, then again, you're much better as well... I think you can do it, no, I know you can, so I'll be cheering for you."

"And I you."

"Thanks."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 27: Eyes On You

We were all ushered into new, independent rooms, and the only thing I saw before entering my room was Hashigaki going into another room that was higher and far to the right of mine.

Why was it higher?

Well, that's not important right now.

Rather, what I am finding important is how they've given us a thirty minute resting period.

This doesn't make sense, if everybody was tired from the first level, a half hour will do nothing, unless you can order water.

I already tried that though, and nothing happened.

Maybe it's for those who are watching? To get a washroom break?

I can see that, but we've also only been in here for about a half hour at least, an hour at most.

The first test only lasted five minutes after all, most of that other time was spent talking to other contestants and building up characters.

Oh.

I'm realizing my conversation with Cupid was likely heard and broadcasted.

Oh my, I really do need to do well now, or I'd be a laughingstock.

As I thought this, I realized there was likely still a camera on me, most likely built into the walls.

No point in searching for it, the last thing I want to do is make the spectators look at me with distrust.

I looked at the door ahead of me.

If I think about it, there's only a couple of things that we would be tested on now, and considering they had us all split up again like this.

I believe it might be some sort of combat simulation.

Like targets are running at us and we need to shoot them dead before they reach us, that type of thing.

I heard a door open behind me, and my eyes scrunched up.

I had my arms behind my back, and didn't turn around.

I didn't sense any hostility, so whoever it was made me feel no reason to turn around.

The door closed, and I heard the clacking of dress shoes as a man walked into the corner of my sight.

I glanced over at him.

Short, white hair tidied down neatly, rectangular glasses and a kind smile on his chiseled face.

I recognized this man.

"You've done well so far Shizukana, oh, sorry, Kitsune."

"Chairman Sakayanagi, I thank you for your praise."

"So you remember me, hm?"

"No, I simply know about you."

I turned to look around.

"Chairman, as much as I appreciate the visit, do the walls not have eyes? I'd hate to be seen with favour compared to others."

He let out a small laugh, his kind smile warming the room.

"No need to worry Kitsune-kun, the walls may have eyes, but no ears, and other boards are also visiting their representatives, so you have no need to fret."

"I see... may I ask what the purpose of your visit is?"

"...So you really don't remember."

"Pardon?"

I looked into his eyes, and he looked sad, as well as a little frustrated.

"This is not our first time meeting."

"Is that so? I felt as much, but couldn't seem to quite grasp the memory."

"Three years ago, correct?"

My eyes widened.

This man knows a lot more than he lets on.

"That must be about the time the Amnesia kicks in, it must feel like a lock on your brain right? Have you never tried to remember?"

I was silent, and looking back into his eyes, I could see he looked... worried.

"I try, I have tried. I can only get flashes at a time, nothing too intense, and it is triggered once certain things are said, or once I do certain things. What's more, at one point I was thrust into a situation where I could've unlocked some important memories."

"What happened?"

He caught on.

"I nearly died, I had stopped breathing completely, and likely only lived because there was someone there to keep my heart beating, and my blood rushing."

"I see..."

"Yeah..."

Chairman Sakayanagi sighed.

"I'd forbidden my daughter from talking to you until I could have the chance to talk to you myself, without setting up some red flags, but I will remove that roadblock once this tournament is done."

"You wanted to analyze me?"

"Correct, I simply wanted to see how much you remembered, since my daughter made it clear to me you didn't recognize her."

"...She was someone important to me, wasn't she?"

He was silent, and I continued to stare at him, hoping for an answer.

"What makes you say that?" He asked.

"It's just a feeling."

"From your gut?"

"From my heart."

The chairman's smile softened, becoming gentler, as a look that can only be described as relief washed over his face.

"Yes, she was someone important to you, and you were important to her."

I nodded.

Now I know, that small girl was definitely Sakayanagi, the girl I'd finish those tests to see was definitely Sakayanagi.

"I know it, how I would do all sorts of tests, I don't know why I did them, all I know is that if I completed them, I could see her. I wanted to see her more than anything."

"So you know at least that."

"As I said, I know very little."

Silence ensued, and I continued to stare at him, him looking back at me with a strange emotion.

How, peculiar.

He was looking at me as though he felt, bad, or ashamed.

There's a word for it.

Ah, pity.

Why did he pity me?

"I'm sorry."

He didn't seem to realize the words left his mouth, still giving me the same look.

Once he realized, he let out a small chuckle.

"How pathetic of me, but, well, I've come this far. What happened to you was, partially, caused by me. For that I'd like to apologize, although, right now, and even when you get your memories back, you may not see why I apologize."

"I know why."

The chairman rose a brow.

"My old man, the person who'd been taking care of me the last three years, he'd said that someone like me isn't born this way, they're taught, and molded to be this way. Just in my last three years of life, I've been able to do things physically that no other person can, and can learn things at a pace faster than anybody in that community had ever seen."

The chairman was listening carefully to my words, still holding the same look in his eyes.

"I know why you look at me like that, it's because these are not things I should be able to do. The kind of life I lived before I lost my memories was likely not the kind a young man like me was supposed to live, and for that you pity me."

"...That is correct, but you don't pity yourself do you? You don't wish you had a normal life, do you?"

"As I am now, I can say that I understand what you're saying, but that I have no opinion on whatever happened. I'll never know what it was like to live a life during those years as any normal person would, so I can not say for certain which life I would've liked more. Perhaps this view of mine would change if I get my memories back, but for now, this is my view."

Chairman Sakayanagi laughed.

"What a spectacular answer! I see this is something you've already put some thought into."

"It is. Some of the things I've done, and have laughed at with others, and things I've completed. Some of these things I was unable to do if I didn't live the life I lived prior to whatever happened three years ago. In other words, the kind of life I'm living now, if I was a normal person, I'd want to live like this, even if I didn't know the drawbacks."

"Drawbacks huh? Such things include never being able to feel safe."

"So be it, even if this is a response programmed, trained into me, these are my feelings, I'm sure of it. The last thing I'd want to live is a boring life, I enjoy the idea of challenges, and like to prove myself."

A look of surprise fell upon the chairman's face.

"And where could you have possibly gotten such an idea?"

"First, I'd like to ask a question. The reason I was taught the way I was, was it to protect or aid someone? From the shadows? Or was it to stand alongside others as a leading force of a new world?"

"You... that is correct. The main goal you were 'created' for was to serve as a bodyguard, and possibly a friend, for another person."

So not Arisu Sakayanagi? He would've said so otherwise.

I smirked.

"But isn't that kind of boring?"

"...I beg your pardon?"

I laughed, a look of pure confusion settling on the Chairman's face.

"This is what I think. My feelings tell me that it would be boring if my own role in life was to protect from the shadows, whether through physical or mental means. So I came to a logical conclusion, stand out, show everybody what I'm made of. Work alongside of others instead of for them, or have them work for me."

"You mean... you simply want to challenge yourself?"

"Indeed! By making things as difficult as possible for myself, I'm making it as challenging as possible for myself. My current goal is to protect all of my classmates, while also reaching class A. After that, I guess I'll just have fun, enjoy myself, and perfectly avoid every chance at sabotage when someone betrays me."

More silence, before the Chairman started laughing.

"Hahahahaha! What irony! You've been conditioned to think that your whole purpose in life was to protect a certain someone, but somehow you've reprogrammed yourself into thinking that that's boring, and are now looking to see just how far your skills can take you? You've become entirely interested in yourself!"

I couldn't help but laugh a little as well.

"You make me sound selfish, Chairman."

His laughter calmed, and he waved a hand.

"Sorry, sorry. I just find it funny. And what if you begin to stop enjoying this life you wish for?"

"What a ridiculous question sir. I'd only stop enjoying it if I had no chance to come out on top, but as long as I'm alive, there's always a chance."

The chairman laughed again, although this time kept it quieter.

"How interesting, you've turned into quite the strange young man Shizukana."

"I'll take that as a compliment, Chairman."

"Yes, please do. Well, I've been here long enough, so I'll take my leave now, but I'll leave you with these parting words."

He walked towards the door he'd come in from, and opened it.

Looking back at me, he smiled.

"After your spectacular first performance, everyone's eyes are on you, do continue to entertain us."

I bowed.

"I'll try my best to."

"Good day to you, Kitsune-kun."

"You as well, Chairman Sakayanagi."

Chapter end,

Bit of a shorter chapter, but the next one will be a long one, so yeah.

Goodbye!

Chapter 28: The Second Test

I took a calming breath as I stared out at the large mock city.

If I had to guess, the whole thing was about 2km by 2km in length, including all sorts of things like houses, apartment complexes, simple stores, broken down buildings, and even a bridge over water.

I noticed something as I looked around.

The rules were already explained, so it made sense, but I was still surprised I was the only one here.

That's because what the second test is is alike to a simulation.

Combat with bows, that was essentially the second test.

The rules were simple, each person had three lives, and were all given a quiver with around 50 arrows, with more scattered around the 'map,' different for each person.

If you 'kill' a person with three lives left, you gain 10 points, if you kill a person with two lives left, you gain 20 points, if you kill a person on their last life, you get 30 points.

The point of the game? Rack up as many points as you can, and be the last man standing.

I put on the goggles, before slipping the last of the full body suit on, clearly being able to feel different lumps in the suit in different places.

I opened my eyes, looking through the goggles, and couldn't help but let out a small laugh.

It was the world.

It looked exactly like the room I'd been in, everything was the same, the only thing is, is that this is a simulation.

It was so lifelike I could hardly tell the difference.

I looked down at my hands.

My character appeared as I looked in the first test.

Wanting to test something out, I picked out my bow from around my shoulder, tapping it along the ground.

Haha, this is kind of scary.

I know this is all real, but at the same time it's not.

As for the full-body suits, they held a special purpose.

Whenever something is done, naturally you'll feel it in real life, since you're still moving in real life, but what do you suppose happens when you get shot in the simulation?

The suit will sense where you got shot, and how much damage it would do, and constrict your movement based off of that.

For example, if I was shot through the knee, I may not be able to move my leg anymore until I either die or once the test is over.

As for when a person dies, their whole screen will go red, and they will appear like a ghost around the simulation, unseen by others.

They will have to physically move somewhere where they are safe to respawn, and then do so.

It's rather high-tech, they said it's already been tested a couple of times to make sure that our experience is as life-like as possible.

Also, apparently there are safety measures put into place to make sure we don't hurt ourselves too bad in real life.

For example, if I decided to jump off of a building, I'm real time, something would catch me, and I'd be labeled as dead in the game, and would be given a warning.

Only two warnings before you're out.

We were also told that teaming up with others was allowed, but were reminded that the test will only end when there is one person left.

And here I thought I'd never get to participate in the hunger games.

"Is everyone ready!?"

I looked around, noticing people all along the walls, all with a clear different starting position.

I looked ahead of me.

The first thing in my path was an apartment complex, but my eyes were drawn beyond that.

There was a large two floor mall, which took up most of the map, dead in the middle of the map.

It looked abandoned, and kind of wrecked, but this is likely where the spectators expect most of the fighting to be.

I got down, prepared to run off.

"Alright! We'll start in 3... 2... 1... GO!"

With that, I ran off, everybody else running off into their respective starting areas as well.

Jumping through a window into the apartment building, I quickly vaulted over a table, and jumped out the window on the other side.

I slid down the metal staircase on the other side, jumping down to the ground and landing in a roll after I reached the second floor.

I ran out into the open street, crossing it as quick as I can to see the mall back within sight, just one more street away.

An arrow suddenly landed into the the wall beside me.

I turned back, seeing another person wearing a kimono and traditionally done hair curse as he pulled back another arrow.

I was faster, pulling out my own arrow and firing it at him.

It went straight through the neck, and the person disappeared, having to find somewhere else to respawn.

Out of curiosity, I looked to the arrow embedded in the wall beside me.

I brought my finger up to it, and smiled as my finger phased through it.

"So cool."

Persona be damned, this was so fucking cool.

I ran off again, entering into the mall through a broken window.

The whole building was only dimly lit, with the main source of light coming from the windows from the ceiling.

However, I could tell from a look that there were spaces all over where it was practically pitch black.

One store in the corner of the mall was literally pitch black, I couldn't see inside at all.

"AAH!"

I shot my head in the direction of the noise, and quietly walked forward, peeking my head out from my store.

I was on the second floor, but there, in the middle of the mall on the first floor, was a small group of people, with one person standing out to me the most.

Cupid Ai.

"Hahaha! That's three! I bet nobody else thought about making a team beforehand, just in case something like this happened."

I smirked as he said those words.

Carefully, I got down onto the ground, and crawled over towards the railing which stopped people from falling down to the first floor.

Luckily, I could fit most of the front of my body through it, and set up my bow, aiming it, before pulling the string back.

"Hey Cupid!"

"Huh?"

He turned to look in my direction, his eyes widening as he saw me.

"Wha-!?"

But it was already too late, my arrow had already been released, and his character disappeared as it flew through his forehead, taking my second victim, and likely his first life.

"Angel!"

Oh, it's the maid.

She turned to look in my direction, an angry glare on her face.

There was still four of them left.

I quickly rolled back out into safety as an arrow came whizzing past where I just was, and stood up, staying out of sight as I stealthily ran along.

Someone suddenly jumped out in front of me, not noticing me, and I let out a grunt as I ran into him, the two of us tumbling along the ground awkwardly.

Uwa, that was so cool, just like with how our suits restrict our movement if we get shot in the arm, they're able to recreate what would happen if we ran into another player.

The other person looked back at me, and his face immediately presented how fearful he was.

"Hey there."

Without another word, I got up to a knee, and fired an arrow straight through his chest, his character disappearing.

Actually, I should probably make sure I didn't just kill somebody.

Checking to see he was not actually right in front of me in real time, I sighed in relief when I learned he definitely wasn't.

Thank god, I should control myself next time just in case though, if I end up getting physical like that.

I quickly stood up, turning back to see the four from before running up the staircase, their backs to me.

Hah, rookie mistake, if you can't see me, then you're at my mercy.

I picked out two arrows, not trusting myself to hit any more than that in the short time I have this advantage.

I fired off one, before firing off a second right after.

"Ah!"

One person shouted as he made it to the top of the staircase, turning around only to see an arrow pierce through his chest.

The other one didn't have a chance to shout as they were pierced through the back of the neck.

The maid and the last of their little group, a young man wearing a superhero cape, and was dressed up like a superhero, both aimed their bows out at me, and I quickly ducked to the side.

"Nnh!"

I cringed as I felt the cloth around my left leg constrict to the point I couldn't move it, and looked down at myself to see an arrow through my thigh.

Tch.

"I got him!"

Oh, I'll get you back twice as worse Maid.

I stumbled to a stand, dragging my leg as I hopped off, out of sight from the two.

I ducked into a store with little light, and waited patiently for them to track me.

I heard footsteps quickly approaching, and watched as the maid stepped out first, running past me.

I quickly drew my bow, not wasting any time to shoot her through the back of the head, before using all of my power to jump out at the superhero, who'd just run into my line of sight.

"What the-!?"

The two of us landed hard onto the ground, and I grabbed one of his wrists with my free hand, gripping hard on it.

He let out an audible cry as he let go of his bow, and I quickly kicked myself off of him, shooting an arrow into both of his legs.

I let out a sigh after standing up, and picked him up by the collar.

Just like I thought, these suits have the ability to move our body against our will. I can tell this because I've already confirmed the superhero isn't here in real life, and yet his body is picked up when I lift him.

I noticed I couldn't made his feet lift off the ground however, but that was fine, just this much was enough.

I looked up into the sky, limping on my unusable leg.

"You see this!? I told you to watch me! Watch as I defeat every last person here! And come out with a higher score than any you've ever seen before! I am the best Archer of all time!"

After these words, I picked out an arrow from my quiver, and slammed it into his chest, before pushing him over the railing.

His body disappeared, and I let out a huff, before limping off.

...

"It's Kitsune! Run!"

That was all the young woman could manage to say, before an arrow pierced through the back of her skull.

Nineteen kills later, and I'd made quite the name for myself.

It has gotten to the point people would start running from me on sight.

I've yet to encounter Cupid or any of those guys again, which I found disappointing, since I kind of wanted to traumatize that dick for humiliating my senpai.

Then again, I don't know what exactly he did, but it couldn't be anything good if it's got someone as caring as Hashigaki livid towards him.

Speaking of Hashigaki, I ran into her once as well, and we had a silent agreement to not team up and leave each other alone.

She looked like was doing quite well though, so there's that.

Oh, right, that kid had a friend.

I looked ahead of me, and found him hiding behind a food cart near the middle of the mall, looking around to see where I was.

Well, at least he's got the spirit.

I shot my arrow, piercing him through the neck as he dropped to the ground, disappearing soon after.

The mall had become my personal hunting zone.

Although it was still a bit annoying to move around.

Over time, my leg started getting better, but it hasn't changed at all since about half an hour ago, when it got to the point were I can move and use it but with difficulty.

It was like there was a fifty kilo brace just hanging onto my leg.

Oh, there's another one, that's weird, I recognize this guy, I've already killed him once, does he think he's safe inside the mall?

Aiming up at the second floor, I watched as he squatted down, carefully searching around.

Unfortunately for him, I was tucked back in a nearly pitch black store.

Thinking this, I smirked as I let loose my arrow, watching his body get pushed back before disappearing.

That was another thing that scared me from time to time.

When the body didn't disappear, despite the fact I hit the heart, brain or through the throat.

Through the throat is the most common, since it likely needs to calculate if the person would still be able to breath or not, but it still scares me sometimes.

It's more than likely this won't be a repeat test in future years, just because of the PTSD some people will likely get from this test.

That being said, I'm not exactly helping.

But hey, it's not my fault I'm so good at this, it's their's for being so bad at this.

At least 25 kills, I've already racked up over 250 points.

"Hey! Stop it!"

I froze, and looked outside.

I noticed a few kids dragging inside another guy, quickly scouting out the area to make sure they were safe before tossing the other person into a pitch black store.

I frowned.

Quietly, I stalked forward, sticking to the shadows.

I crouched down low against a dark corner, the kids on just the other side of the wall.

"Haha! You think you were smart finding some perch to snipe people from, but the moment you got spotted you start running like a headless chicken!"

Raw violence.

Such a thing would be hard to inflict on another person no? Considering these suits allow us to breath quite easily despite covering our whole bodies, what's more, if a person was punched in the face, the suit would only snap to the side the appropriate distance based on how heavy the punch was.

In other words, the worst thing that could happen to the person is feeling a little dizzy.

"Tch, you guys! Let me- ack!"

I peeked around the corner, and my eyes widened at what I saw.

All four of the kid's limbs were unresponsive, arrows protruding out from them, but one of the guys seemed to have found out a way to inflict raw violence.

He was pressing down hard onto the kid's neck.

Isn't that taking things too far?

I thought back to the things explained about the suit.

He shouldn't be able to press hard enough so that he couldn't breath, but it will certainly be painful for the kid.

There were only three guys.

I stepped out from my hiding place, quickly shooting an arrow through the first guy's head, before shooting a second through the second guy's throat.

The third guy, who'd been pressing down onto the kid's neck, quickly got up and moved to retrieve his bow, but I shot forward first.

Not with an arrow, but with my body.

I got between him and his bow, grabbing his face with one hand and his arm with the other.

"Kuh!"

I kicked the inside of his knee, and swung him down, throwing him hard into the ground.

I've realized something.

While it's true that what I said about the suit can help to protect you, it can also help to harm you.

For example, things that are easier to break or harm, are still easier to break or harm.

In other words.

I rose my fist, bringing it down square into the boy's nose.

"AAAGH!"

He flailed around with his other hand, but I held up two fingers, searching for a specific point.

With a quick strike, I hit his arm, and it spazzed out, before falling to the ground.

"Ah! Gah!"

"This is raw violence, isn't this what you were so adamant on inflicting earlier? This isn't even that bad, so don't go wussing out now."

"Kuh. Aaaah! Aaaaaaah!"

His shouts of pain were mingled with his crying.

How pathetic.

I got up, looking down at him as I stepped to the side.

"Aaahahaaaa."

"Shut up."

I kicked aside one of his legs, before kicking him hard in the nuts, to which he shouted in pain again, crying some more as his legs flailed about, unable to move his arms.

"Shut up! You were choking somebody just now!"

"Just kill him."

I looked over at the kid on the ground a few feet away, who was taking calm, long breaths.

His eyes flickered over to meet mine.

"Just kill him, it's his last life, so he'll be out for good, you won't have to see him ever again, so he'll never be able to do this again. It's his third year."

"...That so?"

Silence ensued between the two of us, the only sounds heard were the bully's whimpers.

"You're quite kind, senpai, if it was me, I'd make him regret it, I wouldn't let him even have the chance to think about harming me in such a way again."

"I'm not you."

I laughed at that.

"Fair point."

I picked out my bow, shooting him through the head, before walking over to the small senpai.

"So, you good?"

"Yeah, thanks for helping me. You're Kitsune right? You're kinder than you let on."

"I just hate assholes."

"Fair enough."

He coughed, before chuckling.

"Well, mind putting me out of my misery?" He joked.

I rose a brow at him.

"Really?"

"Why not? You saved me after all, it'd be rude of me to not repay you, besides, I've got one life left after this."

"Heh, if that's the case, alright then, I'll see you around, senpai."

"See ya."

With that, I shot a quick shot through the heart, so that he could search for a place to respawn faster.

How strange.

What's more, he's dressed up like an Angel.

To be fair, he did act like one, I guess it makes sense.

Sighing, I stepped out as the last remaining person in this mall once more, and began to look around.

I've come to the conclusion that Cupid and his little group are staying away from here, probably waiting to me to come out to ambush me or something.

Because there was no way he'd just let go of the fact he got his ass handed to him courtesy of yours truly.

With that in mind, I quietly made my way up to the second floor, and looked around.

It would be a bit dangerous, but considering I still have three lives, it could be worth it.

I secured both my bow and quiver over my shoulder, and stretched out my arms.

The concrete used to make the walls and pillars of the mall were cracked, and were easy to chip into.

With that in mind, I decided to try and climb up out the top of the mall.

It's likely Cupid already thought to do this himself, and probably has someone up atop the roof to keep a lookout for me, since it's clearly much easier to reach the roof from the outside.

There's no way that person would look at the entrance to the rooftop from the inside though, it wouldn't be possible to do something like that.

Welp.

Shouldn't be.

I'm still gonna try, you never know if you can do it or not until you try.

With that in mind, I picked up a sturdy looking rock with one hand, and created an indent in the wall to begin my climb.

The distance from the second floor to the roof isn't very great, about fifteen metres at most, the problem is that most of that is spent going directly up.

The bigger problem is that it juts out at around ten metres, so instead of having to go up a perfectly 90 degrees wall, I'll be going up about a 110 degrees wall.

So I'll need to angle how I hit the rock into the old and dusty concrete in order to create a foothold I can actually use.

...

I hate this test I hate my life I hate my decisions.

AAAAAGH! So much pain!

I was only two metres into the second part of the wall, so about twelve metres in, and my wrists were burning like hell, what's more, the pace was agonizingly slow.

I slammed the rock into the next spot, before slamming it into a spot directly above that.

Quickly, I let go of the spot I was holding onto, grabbing onto the next spot, and then moving my foot up to the now free hold.

The next one, and I could feel the sweat in my suit start to pile up down where my feet were.

They made these things so that they could absorb sweat, but clearly I must've pushed it past what it was supposed to contain.

At least it'll even out over time, still a kind of strange feeling though.

Oh fuck!

Nearly slipping, I gripped hard onto the new point I'd made while thinking those thoughts.

I need to focus.

I looked up, realizing I had about two more metres left.

So about five more spots.

Maybe six.

Thinking that, I jammed the first spot in, before adjusting my body further up.

"There's only one thing I'm going to tell you when it comes to rock climbing, bouldering, or any of the sorts. Don't hold your body so close to the rocks unless you have something to rest against."

Who's voice was that?

But despite not knowing this, I trusted the voice, and moved myself appropriately, as if this was something I've already done, I've already conquered.

I leaned up, setting the second point, and moved on to that one.

Strange, I feel kind of, strong.

As if the voice didn't just aid me, but it also empowered me.

Why did I trust the voice? Was it one I'd heard before?

Perhaps they were someone to help me, during my time in that room?

That's the only logical explanation I could think of.

But for some reason, the voice sounded more familiar than that.

Someone I'd known for a long time, longer than just eleven or twelve years, someone I'd know since birth, and have known and been close to since recently.

But that wouldn't make sense, wouldn't I have known almost immediately?

Unless they were keeping it a secret from me.

Someone I'd known all my life.

There were only three people I'd grown close to during my new life.

Then am I wrong? None of those three could keep a secret if their life depended on it, not to mention, wouldn't they want to help me?

Tch, too many questions, not enough answers.

My eyes widened.

"Shit!"

With just over a metre left to go, my rock slipped from my hand after making the new grip.

Dammit.

I moved up as far as I can, but there was still at least two feet of distance no matter how hard I reach.

Tch, no choice then, all or nothing.

I squatted down as best I could, taking a deep breath, before leaping up.

Just barely, I caught onto the ledge with one hand, managing to sneak my other hand up there thanks to that, and slowly pulled up my dangling body, not really wanting to test a fall from around thirty metres high.

I let out big huffs of air as I pulled myself fully up, careful not to make too much noise.

I rolled onto the roof, and smiled as I looked up at the sky.

"Haha."

I did it!

Alright.

Calming myself, I pulled off my bow, and stood up, looking around.

There was one guy patrolling the perimeter of the roof, who was speaking to himself.

"Fifteen guys just to try and catch Kitsune off guard, and out of all of them I get the duty of lookout, fucking great."

"Lookout eh?"

"Yea-"

He cut himself off as he whipped around to face me, but by then it was too late, an arrow already piercing through his chest, and his body disappearing soon after.

But damn, fifteen people? Cupid's been busy.

Unfortunately for them, I've thought more steps ahead than he possibly could.

Thinking this, I carefully walked to the edge of the roof, looking out across the vast city.

There were two main points of entry to the mall, and Cupid was set up with about five guys waiting in silence to ambush me on one side, while on the other side of the mall the Maid was waiting with around six more people.

Some stragglers were left to keep on lookout outside of the mall, likely in case I tried to escape.

I smirked, and drew my bow, getting two arrows ready.

"Hey there Cupid~. You might think you're smart, but I'm smarter~."

With that, I fired the two arrows.

Chaos ensued immediately after.

After Cupid and another confident looking person went down, everybody shouted in disarray, not knowing if it was me or one of their own men, or where the arrows even came from.

Taking advantage of the chaos, I picked off those that were spending their time searching around, rather than panicking.

Two more down, and the others started to scramble, screaming bloody mary.

I couldn't help but laugh seeing them become so disorganized, and fired off more arrows at the retreating outcasts.

Unfortunately, it seems we were making a bunch of noise, as that Maid appeared with her group stomping through where the ambush Cupid was supposed to lead was supposed to happen.

"What's with the shouting?"

Suddenly, an arrow was struck through her chest, and her body disappeared.

My eyes widened, and I quickly looked towards where I'd seen the arrow come from.

Hashigaki, she was in an apartment complex across the mall, and looked pissed off.

She probably got jumped by the group at an earlier time.

Well, if she's here, then I don't need to worry about playing safe anymore.

Thinking that, I stood up, sliding down the inclined side of the mall to better aim at those closer inside of the mall.

The raid party was destroyed in seconds.

After that, it was my turn to hunt for them.

All of those who still had an extra life wouldn't be able to spawn near each other, so I had the advantage so long as I can pick them off before they can get back together.

Essentially, I'm trying to spawn kill, a popular video game term used for people who watch the other team's spawn and kill them upon spawning.

Although my version is more tame, since I don't know where they're spawning, so they at least have some time to run first.

Despite those thoughts, I managed to find another six loners before finding the person I was actually looking for.

Without so much as blinking, I fired off two arrows, hitting both of his legs.

He let out a cry, before falling to the ground in a slump, and I quickly ran out from my hiding spot, firing two more arrows at his arms.

"Agh!"

After doing this, I lowered my bow, putting it back up over my shoulder.

"So... what did he do to you? You said he humiliated you, but can I know what exactly happened?"

"...Sure. It was a showdown, just me versus him, but he was faster.

The second test last year was almost exactly like this one, but instead we were given protective padding, and were given arrows with flat ends.

Basically, if you hit different points along the body, it takes away from a person's health points.

Every person starts with one hundred health.

What he did, made me rethink if I was going to pick up my bow this year or not."

I listened carefully to what she was saying.

Stepping forward, Cupid's eyes widened as I stepped over him.

"I know now what you did to my senpai, don't think you'll get off easy, asshole."

"There was a rule, if you hit somebody with anything but a bow or an arrow, they will gain back health points."

My eyes widened at the news, and I quickly understood which direction this was going to take.

"At one point, he had managed to knock me out, a lucky shot at best, and had found some rope in the area.

He tied me up around a lamppost, and took turns between beating me with his fists, kicking me, pulling at my hair and the like, just so that he could continue to use me as target practice. I've never felt so humiliated before. And what's worse, everybody saw it as sport, the Dancing Demon, I was supposed to be the next big star, I had all sorts of fans that loved me and praised me. But those same people laughed as I cried and begged for mercy."

"Wait, we can talk about this yeah? I was just doing that in good sport, to put on a show you know?"

He was trembling, frightened.

Good.

She gripped her fists.

"I'd spent five days in a hospital, and it was easily the darkest moment of my life, and will likely forever be. Each day, whenever I'd been left alone, my mind would wander, I would look around. 'That scalpel looks sharp enough.' 'What if I took too many of those meds?' 'Maybe if I died people would start to open their eyes.'"

"And you couldn't speak out."

"No, the rules of the school doesn't allow it, unless approved by the school, reporters are not allowed to interview us."

I stood up, walking over to Hashigaki and wrapping her up in a hug.

"I'll get him, I'll make him pay."

Hashigaki laughed, having already given up on doing that herself.

"You better."

He stopped screaming a while ago.

He was still breathing, I made sure he wouldn't die, but despite being out cold, it wasn't enough.

It still wasn't enough, he hasn't suffered as much as she did!

I picked him up by his collar, staring down at him with a thirst for blood I've never felt before.

I felt a gentle hand on shoulder, and looked back at the person behind me.

"...Hashigaki."

"That's enough."

"No, it's not, he hasn't been through enough, he hasn't been through what he put you through."

"Shizukana... Tensai, that's enough."

She gently pulled back on my arm, and despite knowing we weren't in the same room, despite knowing she can't actually stop me...

I let go of him, and turned around, hugging Hashigaki.

"Then... I take it you're satisfied?" I asked slowly.

"Yes, you've done enough."

I smiled softly.

"I guess so."

Chapter end,

Like I said, longer chapter.

Goodbye!

Chapter 29: Deal With Him

"Three cracked ribs, snapped fingers, and a severe concussion, even if you were doing it to avenge Dancing Demon, don't you think you went too far?"

"No, I don't. He who distributes punishment mustn't be afraid to receive it, you can't run from your sins."

"He's been hospitalized thanks to you you know? They say he hasn't spoken a word since coming to."

"What's the point? That same thing happened to my senpai."

"Don't you think he'll retaliate more aggressively?"

"He can try, but I won't lose to the likes of that man, no matter what he does."

"Alright! That's all the questions Kitsune has time to answer, if you want to request a private interview with him you may speak to Chairman Sakayanagi at a later date!"

I was ushered out by bodyguards after that, entering into the Limousine, sitting down next to Hashigaki.

"You did well."

"I should say the same to you, you did get third."

"Barely, that Maid is better than she looks when it comes to that combat stuff."

The door to the limousine closed, and immediately after Hasgihaki started jumping in her seat, ecstatic.

"EEEEEE! I made it to nationals! You made it to nationals! We made it to nationals!"

I laughed at her enthusiasm, deciding to keep my mask on even after Hashigaki undid her hair.

"Hahaha! Oh my god! I can't believe I actually made it! This is so awesome!"

"Want to see if we can get the bodyguards to grab us some drinks?"

"Non-alcoholic?"

"Of course, the last thing I want to do is piss off the school."

"Hehe."

Getting over her initial happiness, Hasgigaki slumped in her seat, a tired smile on her face.

"Wow though, you can tell how surprised the people handing out the trophies were, I don't think anybody has seen a score as high as yours."

I chuckled.

"Why of course, I swore I'd be the best, so I did my best."

The third test was simpler.

Basically, we were all placed in the same room, another obstacle room, and all had to race to get as many points as we could within twenty minutes.

Doing anything to another player resulted in immediate expulsion from the test, and gaining zero points no matter how many you had before.

We all had to wear a bunch of protective padding as well just in case, plus the tips of arrows were flat.

Basically, we had to search out targets and get them before anybody else.

By the end of it, I got a total of 910 points. It's safe to say I hit 10 on each target.

Second place was Cupid Ai.

Despite the fact he wasn't able to participate in the third test, he had accumulated quite a lot of points in the second test, almost as much as I had, and finished with 530 points.

Hashigaki finished just behind him at 520 points.

That Maid was right on her heels though, she had 494 points, having done quite well in the third test.

But still, it doesn't matter how close it was, she got fourth, so she didn't get shit.

That sounded ruder than I meant it to be.

Hashigaki let out a happy sigh, adjusting herself in her seat to lie down.

"I need a nap, I'm pooped."

"You can say that again." I mumbled, smiling.

...

Placing my trophy onto my dresser, I put my hands on my hips, smiling as I admired its golden colour.

Welp.

I got shit to do.

As much as I want to, I don't have the time to sit and admire my trophy for the rest of the day.

I looked down at my phone, finding a bunch of messages asking how I did.

Someone must've seen me get back.

Just as I thought that, I heard a knock on my door.

I walked over to it, opening it.

"Yo!"

"O-oh. Hey Yamauchi-kun, Ike-kun, Ayanokoji-kun."

"Hey Shizukana-kun! I totally thought it was fake when I first heard it, but you really did go to an Archery tournament huh? I thought it was some sort of rule that juniors don't go?"

"I'm a s-special case."

Ike laughed at that.

"That so!? So how'd you do Robin Hood?"

After saying that, he did some weird poses, making some shooting noises as he pretended to shoot a bow.

I laughed.

The presentation was so horribly off, but that was the reason it was funny.

Yamauchi laughed too, and Ayanokoji kept his same old emotionless expression.

"So? How did you do?" He asked, seemingly interested.

I put my finger up, indicating to wait, and retreated back to my room, coming back to the front door.

I held the trophy out proudly.

Ike and Yamauchi's eyes widened in shock, before they startled to sparkle.

"WOAAAH!"

"Woaaah." Ayanokoji calmly chimed in.

"Wait, is this the real deal!? You really got first place!?" Ike asked, shocked.

"Yep! I-if you don't believe me just ask C-Chairman Sakayanagi, he personally congratulated me a-after I received this trophy."

"Holy shit, can we hold it?"

"A-absolutely not. It's going to go up on d-display tomorrow, I don't want it to break."

"B-break? We wouldn't break it! Right Yamauchi-kun? Right Ayanokoji-kun?"

Yamauchi nodded his head vigorously, while Ayanokoji gave one passive nod.

I sighed.

"Still no. I don't want to take the r-risk, but how about this, next time I get a trophy, I'll l-let you hold it for a bit if you be good at least until then."

"Yes! Absolutely! We won't cause a single problem, even if it takes you another two years!"

I laughed.

He's probably going to show it off to others.

'This is the trophy my best friend got, he's leaving it with me because of how much he trusts me.'

Something like that.

...

"Now remove the panties."

"How about something else? I'd like to see something, steamy, you know?"

"You are looking quite cute today, can you do the splits? You know the rules."

Lifting my hand, I gently put my hand on Kushida's shoulder.

It was after school, and she had put her head down and started dozing off right after the bell rung.

Everyone left her alone, assuming she was probably tired from studying so much, and slowly filed out one at a time.

Before I'd moved to wake Kushida up, a friend of hers pat me on the back on the way out.

"Hey, I'll leave her to you, I can't really bring myself to wake her up."

"Haha, f-fair."

With that, it was just the two of us in the classroom, and after a few minutes, I stood up, walking over to Kushida and gently putting my hand on her shoulder, giving her a little shake.

She grumbled something, her brows furrowing, and I smiled at her cuteness.

I shook her some more, but she still didn't wake, she looked, disturbed.

I shook her a little more.

"Kushida."

"NO!"

My eyes widened, and I took a hesitant step back as she suddenly stood, swinging a hand out towards me.

"Enough! I've had enough!"

She swung again, and I could see her eyes now.

Tears were dripping down her cheeks, and there was pure fury etched into her eyes.

Hopelessness and despair.

I caught her wrist as she swung next, and she tried to pull back, but I kept my grip firm.

"Let go!"

"Kushida! Snap out of it!"

I received a harsh slap across the face, and looked dazedly at the direction I was now facing.

I'm sorry Kushida-chan.

I slowly brought my head back centre, and I noticed Kushida's eyes were wide, full of shock.

Gently, I put my hand out, holding on to her other wrist.

"Kushida, please, tell me what's wrong."

Her lip quivered, and she looked scared.

She tried to take a shaky step back, but stopped herself.

"I-I can't, I can't."

"Kushida, please."

She shook her head.

"There's nothing wrong, there's nothing wrong, I swear, so please, believe me. Please."

...I did this.

I understood that, but at the same time, I know it was necessary.

She would ruin other people's lives to protect her own, I need to make sure she doesn't do that.

This is the most efficient way I've decided to make sure she doesn't do that.

To ruin one person to protect the class.

I promise Kushida, I'll rebuild you to be better.

Without saying another word, I gently pulled Kushida close, wrapping my arms around her in a comfortable hug, trying to project the feeling that I was here to protect her, that it was okay to cry, to rely on me.

Kushida was frozen at first, before melting into my embrace, resting her head against my chest.

hic*

I said nothing as I began to feel a wetness against my chest, simply bringing a hand up to gently pet her hair.

"It's okay."

"Your safe."

hic*

"I can't, I can't."

Like a broken melody, she repeated those words, continuing to cry into my chest until the tears ran dry.

It wasn't for another hour before Kushida pulled back.

"Thank you."

She turned towards the door, picking up her bag to try and leave, but I quickly called out to her.

"Kushida-chan! Please! T-tell me what's wrong! I can't help you if y-you don't let me."

She turned around, her eyes looking downward as she shook her head, despair written all over her face.

"You can't help me. So just, forget what you saw here okay? Please..."

I clenched my fists.

"Kushida, if someone is threatening you, or making you do something."

"Shut up!"

I flinched back, and her eyes widened again, before she brought both her hands up, pulling at her hair.

"Dammit, dammit dammit dammit. Just, stop. It's impossible to help me."

"...Does he, have something on you?"

She looked back up at me.

"What's the point... Yes, a secret, a terrible secret."

"To the point where you'd-"

"Yes. Now please, just pretend this never happened, I'm saying this for your sake as well."

I watched her in silence as she left, her head hung low.

I'm sorry.

That's all I could think of.

But I needed to breath hard, and have a heart of steel.

I had to...

...

"How touching, perhaps I've been too hard on you?"

"Screw you."

"Is that anyway to speak to me? What of the kid? What will you do about him?"

"What do you mean?"

"He's curious by nature, I can tell, I know, threaten him, the same way you did your other classmate, force his mouth shut."

"What? I can't do that."

"Why not?"

Silence.

"Kushida, why not?"

"Don't tell me you love him?"

"You belong to me you know?"

"Kushida."

"You belong to me, don't make me remind you of what I have in my possession."

"I just admire him, he's just the type of person I've always wanted to be, only he's true of heart. He's not like Hirata, or me, he's approachable no matter what, and has the answer to any question asked."

"Kushida, that seems like more than admiration."

"What?"

"I don't care how, deal with him, before I make you do something you'll really regret."

A couple of minutes later, the reply came in.

"Fine."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 30: Kushida Kikyo

So I was right.

I didn't need to worry about that.

Kushida walked up to the front of class with a bunch of papers in hand, bringing them up to the podium.

"Sorry, but can you all listen to me before we all go home?" She asked sweetly.

Everyone, including Sudo, stopped and listened.

"I hope everyone has been studying a lot for tomorrow's test. I have something that can help for some final studying tonight, I'll hand them out now."

She handed out a bunch of sheets to the front row.

"Test... questions? Did you make them Kushida-chan?"

Horikita was also surprised, but as for me.

All this did was confirm my thoughts.

There's someone else in class D hiding their true power.

Kushida would've never thought of this on her own, and admittedly it took me a day before I realized this was something I could do to help the class prepare for this test.

But that feeling came in, and I decided to lay low.

Someone got Kushida to do this, and set it up so she was the one behind it.

But someone who could use Kushida, who could that be?

Someone as observant as that has likely figured out about her double personality, or rather, she perhaps knows him or her very well.

Otherwise, they wouldn't have gone out of their way to get Kushida on board.

So at the very least, it's someone Kushida knows, and holds some degree of trust with.

Whether it's trust over her secret, or just in general, I don't know.

"Actually, these are the old test problems, I got them from a third year senpai last night."

"Old test problems? Eh? Eh? Are these actual valid questions?"

"Yes. Two years ago, the midterms had almost exactly the same problems that are on this question set. So, if you practice them, I think everyone will do better."

"Woah seriously? Kushida-chan, thank you!"

Ike hugged the test in happiness. All the other students also couldn't help their happy emotions.

"What the hell. If we have these problems, doesn't all of our studying become useless?"

Yamauchi was getting there.

"Sudo-kun, do your best while studying today."

"Yeah. Thanks."

"Keep this a secret from all the other classes! So let's all do well and succeed!"

Ike shouted in determination, and more joined in, praising Kushida.

It took a couple of minutes for the class to settle, and for everybody to start leaving.

"Kushida-chan, good job."

Horikita went up to her, and thanked her properly.

"Ehehe, is that so?"

"I never thought to use the old tests. I'm also thankful that you went to see if these questions were still valid to use."

Looks like Horikita didn't come up with this idea simply because she'd have to bargain with a senpai.

She wouldn't initiate the conversation, ever.

"It's nothing special, I'm doing this for my friends after all!"

"Pretty c-clever to announce it today, after school, to make sure they don't skip out on s-studying and just cram the paper."

I cleared my throat as Kushida linked eyes with me.

"I get scared, it's around this time every year, until he got found out, when my dad would always beat me, he says it's my fault mom died.

Sometimes I think it is.

It's around that time, the anniversary of her death. I can still see him, I know I should feel safe here, but just walking down the halls, or trying to sleep at night, he appears, he reminds me of what I've done, and why he beat me so much."

"Kushida-chan. I-I'm sorry to hear that. If you need a s-shoulder to cry on, or just any help at all, I'm h-here for you."

I brought my hand forward, clasping her smaller, shaking hands in mine.

"Kikyo, I know this must be hard on you to tell me, but I want you to u-understand that this is not the type of thing you can get over on your own. I can help you, but o-only if you want to be helped."

She nodded, keeping her head down.

"T-thank you."

"Shh, just take calm breaths, for now, just try to get a good night's r-rest, I'm right here if you need me."

I stood up, moving to sit down on the couch next to her, and fluffed up a pillow next to me, helping her gently lay herself down.

She closed her eyes, and I smiled, gently petting her head as her breathing slowed.

"I'm sorry if you didn't get much sleep last night." She mumbled.

I shook my head.

"I-it's fine. I can live a couple of days w-with just three or four hours of sleep."

"What's this about?"

I smiled over at Horikita.

"It's nothing, we were just up late l-last night watching movies."

"Hm? As in, together? In the same room?"

"Haha, no no. Kushida-chan just got scared when she was watching a-a scary movie, and ended up calling me. I ended up spending the whole night trying to comfort h-her so she could sleep."

Horikita looked over at Kushida, as if to confirm.

Kushida's face was red, clearly embarrassed about my made up situation.

She walked forward, and lightly hit me on the chest.

"You! You! You weren't supposed to tell anyone that! That's so- ugh."

She ended up just falling into a cute pout, turning away, and I laughed.

"Aha, s-sorry."

I picked up my bag, letting out a small yawn.

"Well, I should be going as well, I got club practice today, and then after that I'll p-probably pass out on my b-bed. See ya."

I waved them off, and they all waved back, and I walked off to go practice with Hashigaki-senpai for two hours.

...

Ayanokoji POV:

"Well then, I'll be going as well."

Kushida said this almost right after Shizukana left.

Lately, those two have been getting close, and it's to the point I'm starting to get worried for him.

It's possible Kushida might be trying to web him into her little scheme.

I didn't want that to happen, Shizukana has become someone I've grown to respect to a certain degree.

The reason for this, he was an extraordinary young man.

Tieing with Koenji during swimming, being able to hold back Sudo, having the capacity to win first place in an Archery tournament.

He's incredibly physically adept.

His insane memorization, clear communication when teaching, and ability to recreate questions at a level two years his senior to continue studying.

He's mentally sharp as well.

What's more, his popularity is skyrocketing, and he may not notice it, but he's getting more confident as well, he's able to still stand strong even when dealing with overly energetic people.

I couldn't help but think something.

Watching him go all out like he is, not bothering to hide anything.

If I did that, would it be the same?

Would I be able to do it the way he can? To inspire admiration from my peers?

I'm not sure.

I don't know enough about the human conscious to know for sure, what exactly I would have to do to appeal to everyone.

It's just like Kushida said, it must be hard being as popular as her.

But one thing is for sure, even after my time at this place is over and I have to go back to that place, I still want Shizukana to be my friend, if possible.

But at the same time, I don't really know what that is.

A best friend then, a buddy.

Some I can rely on, and vice-versa.

"Kushida-chan."

"Hmm?"

"Thank you very much for everything up until now. If you weren't here, the study group wouldn't have been successful."

"Don't worry about it~. I just want to aim for the higher classes along with everyone else. That's why I agreed to help, I'll help anytime."

With a smile, Kushida stood up and grabbed her bag, and I just now realized it was just the three of us in the classroom.

"Wait, I just want to confirm one thing."

"Confirm?"

"I just wanted to confirm something because at one point you said you wanted to keep cooperating with me."

Horikita looked straight at the smiling Kushida, and asked her question.

"You hate me, don't you?"

"Hey hey..."

I was wondering what she wanted to ask, but that was unexpected.

"Why do you think that?"

"You're not answering because it's true, right?"

"...Ahaha, you got me."

She put on her backpack and slowly lowered her hand back down, before turning around to fully face Horikita, still smiling.

"Yes, I really hate you."

She replied directly, not even bothering to hide it.

"Should I tell you the reason?"

"No, it's not necessary. Just knowing is enough for me, it just means I can now talk to you without hesitation from here on."

Despite being told clearly she was hated, Horikita replied calmly to Kushida.

She likely already suspected it.

"I've noticed something though, what are your thoughts on Shizukana?"

She tilted her head, still keeping up her innocent and cute persona.

"Shizukana-kun? What about him?"

"He seems to be the only person you look genuinely happy around, why is that?"

"Hmm, he's pretty interesting, there's really nothing else."

No, there's something else, she genuinely cares for him, but doesn't want us to find out the reason.

"So you're saying you don't dislike Shizukana-kun, that's good."

"Why is that good?"

"Shizukana may be smart, but he's not smart in the way you and I are. What's more, considering the kind of person he is, I'd prefer it we keep him in the dark about this."

"Agreed. I'll make your life a living hell if you utter one word of this conversation to him."

Yes, for one reason or another, Kushida deeply cares about Shizukana, and about his impression of her.

...

Shizukana POV:

"How did you get those tests?"

"Why?"

"Tell me Kushida, who was the person that got those tests?"

"What makes you think I didn't get them?"

"Don't bullshit me Kushida, even if you thought about such a thing you wouldn't actually do it, you want more than half that class expelled."

"It was a guy from my class, that's it."

"A guy?"

"Yeah?"

"Was it Shizukana?"

Silence.

I needed to scare her, using me, as dumb as that sounds.

"How do you know his name?"

"I told you to take care of him? Didn't I? And yet he still clings to you like a stranded kitten."

"I got him off the trail, so what if he's a bit more clingy now?"

"You still didn't answer the question."

"What question?"

"Was is Shizukana you were with? Were you going out somewhere I couldn't see the two of you? Was it him?"

She got quiet again.

She knows I know that she's been hanging out with Shizukana, in other words me, outside of just school now.

"Tell me Kushida, are you meeting with him behind my back?"

"No, it wasn't Shizukana who got the papers, it was another guy in my class, I swear."

"I don't care about that anymore, are you meeting with him behind my back?"

She didn't respond.

"Kushida, answer me."

Another minute, and still nothing.

"ANSWER ME KIKYO!"

She's still staying silent, good.

Everything ends tomorrow.

"Tomorrow, eight pm, school rooftop. You're either there, or your secret is blown."

"Eh? Tomorrow? But I'll be tired from the midterms."

"I don't care."

"And isn't 8pm kind of late? I might fall asleep."

"I'm not messing around Kushida, you're there, or the video ends up everywhere around the school."

With that, I stood up, walked over to the edge of my room, and opened the window.

Leaning out of it, I looked down, and tossed the phone down out into some bushes.

I peeked my head back inside my room, closing the window, and went to sit down on my bed.

About a minute later, I received a text on my main phone.

Kushida.

"Hey, come over, quick."

"Omw."

I jumped up out of bed, throwing my phone into my pocket as I grabbed my card and key, exiting out into the hallway and running down it, going to the girl's floor, and finding Kushida's room.

I knocked on the door, and it opened almost immediately.

"Kushida-"

I was cut off as she quickly pulled me inside, shutting the door, and hugged me close, already crying into my shirt.

"H-hey, it's okay, it's okay."

Whispering sweet nothings, I gently hugged her back, allowing her to cry her heart out once more.

Ten minutes later, and we found ourselves in Kushida's favoured position. Her head resting against a pillow next to me as I gently pet her hair.

"It's getting a bit better though, right? This time it was only around ten minutes."

"That's just cuz it wasn't as bad this time." She responded, clearly tired.

"I guess so, huh?"

A comfortable silence followed.

Typically, this was when Kushida would start to fall asleep, even though it's only around eight.

She gets night terrors though, and wakes up once or twice throughout the night.

Instead, she swung her legs out over the couch, sitting up.

"Hey, it's not fair that you get so sleep like that, while I get the comfortable pillow."

"Hm?"

She stood up, gently pulling up on my hand.

"Come on, we'll sleep in my bed."

"H-huh?"

She looked back down at me, her tired, worried face looking cute as she asked her next question.

"You won't, leave, right?"

"...Please?"

Wiping away any dirty thoughts in my mind, I nodded.

"S-sure."

And just like that, I ended up sleeping in Kushida's bed next to her.

Despite the darkness, and how totally positively calm I was, I could tell she wasn't asleep yet.

"Is something wrong?" I asked gently.

She was faced away from me, but I was facing her.

Slowly, she turned around, showing me a look that radiated how scared she felt.

"I'm scared. Tomorrow..."

I said nothing, instead reaching an arm over her to gently bring her closer to me, allowing her to lean against me, to feel protected by me.

"Tomorrow's the day it happened huh? Don't worry, I'll be here for you."

"Yeah... Yeah. Thanks. It'll be the worst tomorrow, I'm sure of it."

"Don't worry, I'll be right here if you need me."

"Shizukana-kun, thank you."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 31: Knight In Shining Armour

"No absences, looks like everyone's here."

In the morning, Chiyabashira-sensei walked into the classroom with a smile.

"This is the first obstacle concerning whether or not you'll stay in this school. Does anyone have any questions?"

"We have been studying diligently for the last few weeks sensei. I don't think there will be any dropouts in the class." Hirata exclaimed.

"You have a lot of confidence, Hirata."

Everybody else also had a look of confidence, and Chiyabashira-sensei racked a stack of papers against a desk, before handing one out to each person.

The Social Studies test first.

It's only natural the easiest comes first, if anybody trips up here, it'll be a long day for them.

"If no one fails on this midterm and on the finals in July, everyone will get a summer vacation."

"Vacation?"

"Yes, you'll get to go on a dream-like summer vacation on an island surrounded by the clear blue sea."

Summer and the beach.

Wait, that means.

Swimsuits, girls in swimsuits.

"W-what is this strange pressure."

Chiyabashira-sensei took a step back as the room was suddenly filled with an astonishing pressure, mainly from the boys.

"Everyone! Let's do our best!"

"Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

I couldn't help but shout up as well as nearly all the boys shouted.

Besides, I'm a young man as well, and I've been growing more and more interested in how different girls in my class would look wearing their own swimwear.

After all the tests were handed out, we started on the teacher's signal.

After getting the go-ahead, I scanned over the test, and nodded my head.

They should be fine on this one.

Looking around the classroom, there wasn't a single person that looked confused or irritated.

That was good, this means we should be fine.

There were some harder questions towards the back, but it was ultimately easy.

Second period continued the tests with Japanese, which everybody looked fairly confident with while writing. And then Chemistry in third period.

Ike was whipping through the answers, looking like he was actually enjoying himself for a moment.

Then fourth period hit, Math.

All of the hard questions from the last test were on here, and looking around, I could see some people were confused, but still were writing things down, looking confident in the answer.

That's good, that means people used the study sheet Kushida gave out.

We were then given a break time.

Everybody from our study group gathered, except for Sudo, who remained in his seat.

Noticing this, I frowned.

He was sweating, this wasn't a good sign.

Break time, we have ten minutes...

"Hey Sudo, you good?"

With those words, I then left as the others all turned to him, realizing the dilemma.

I didn't have time to waste though, I had to get back to the dorm quick.

I walked up to the door of the class, but my teacher stood in my way.

"And where are you going Shizukana-kun?"

"I'm realizing I f-forgot my lunch at home, is it okay if I go back q-quickly to get it?"

"Can you not do that during lunch?"

"Sensei, I'll die, I didn't eat this morning."

"...Fine."

"Thank you."

After she stepped aside, I ran off.

I've got ten minutes at most.

I can't believe I'm actually going to do this, but this'll help me determine if there's something going on behind the scenes. After all, I'd be surprised if Chiyabashira-sensei didn't give us the material for the test earlier on her own decision.

I was huffing, my lungs begging for air as I made it into my room, and quickly looked around, grabbing some sandwiches I had pre packed out from the fridge.

There.

I quickly grabbed the two tiny items, making sure they were still connected to my phone and could work and nodded my head, before running off back to the school.

I ran in right at the chime of the bell.

"Cutting it close, Shizukana-kun, did you find your lunch?"

"Y-yes sensei." I said, holding up the sandwich.

She nodded.

"Alright then, go sit down."

"Yes sensei."

I slumped down into my seat, Chiyabashira-sensei starting to hand out the tests.

After we began, I glanced back at Sudo.

Right, right, wrong, wrong, wrong.

Wrong, right, wrong, wrong, right.

He should get around 40%.

I sighed.

That should be enough for a passing grade.

Wait, a passing grade, oh no.

I totally forgot about that.

It hit me at that exact moment.

The average score should be about 64, maybe 65.

"The passing grade is 32."

"Isn't 32 a strange mark for a passing grade?"

The average, halved.

I looked around, this isn't good.

The average will likely be pretty high, English was a subject lots of people wanted to improve upon the most.

I gripped my pencil.

So, what do I do?

If I go for 100 again, I'll increase the average, but would I even decrease it by much if I go for a 50, which would be the safest option?

I made up my mind.

I'll do the math after to see if it's my fault, and contribute to keeping him in if it is.

...

Once the test was over, everyone gathered around Sudo's desk.

"Hey, was the test okay?"

"I don't know, I did what I could, that's all I can really say."

"It's fine Sudo, you studied hard, I'm sure things will turn out well."

"Dammit, why did I fall asleep?"

He was grumbling as he tapped his fingers on his desk, and I played my part, also appearing worried.

To be honest though, I kind of was.

In the off chance we aren't able to make him stay, we just lost one of our most valuable supporters in terms of physical strength.

"Sudo-kun."

"What is it, are you lecturing me again?"

Sudo turned to look at Horikita, who had addressed him.

"It was indeed your fault that you didn't go over the last part. However, like you said, you did your best while you were studying. You didn't throw in the towel even though it was difficult. With how much effort you put in, I think you should feel proud of yourself."

"What's this, are you trying to comfort me?"

"Comfort? I was only speaking the truth. When I look at Sudo-kun, I understand that studying is hard for you."

What's this, Horikita was praising Sudo?

I'm not dreaming am I?

"Then, one more thing, I have something to correct."

"Correct?"

"Earlier, I said that your hopes of becoming a basketball pro were foolish."

"Why are you reminding me?"

"I looked into how one would become a basketball pro in this world. I learned that it was a really difficult path to get into the professional scene."

"Isn't that why you told me to give up? Because it's such a reckless dream?"

"It's not that. I know you have a passion for basketball. I know that you probably understand how difficult it is to become a pro."

It was her usual attitude, but this was clearly some sort of awkward apology from Horikita.

"In Japan, there are a lot of people that want to become pros. Among those people, there are also those who want to become internationally known. You're a part of the latter group, right?"

"Yep, the incredibly foolish me is trying to become a basketball pro. Even if I end up stuck as a half-time worker, I won't stop until I succeed."

He clearly didn't see that she was trying to apologize.

"I always thought that there was no need to understand anyone but myself. But when you said you wanted to become a pro, I insulted you immediately. Looking back at it, I regret it. Someone who has no idea how difficult it is to achieve has no right to call another stupid and foolish. Sudo-kun, don't forget the hard work you put into studying and use it when you're in basketball. You'll be able to become a pro if you keep putting in that kind of effort, at least, I believe so."

Horikita's expression was the same as always, but she lowered her head towards Sudo.

"Sorry for what I said back then. Well then... goodbye."

Leaving behind her words of apology, Horikita left the room.

"W-Woah. Horikita apologized, and that nicely?"

"I can't believe it!"

Ike and Yamauchi were the first ones to speak up. But we all looked surprised.

Horikita admitted Sudo did his best.

Sitting in his seat in a daze, Sudo looked at Horikita as she walked out of the classroom.

A short while after, he put his hand over his heart and looked back at all of us.

"T-this is bad... I think I'm... I think I'm falling in love."

...

"...You knew this much?"

"Yes, and in a way, I'm partially to blame, but I think we can both agree that Kushida is dangerous to the class if she isn't controlled."

The person across from me nodded his head, agreeing.

"So then, why are you telling me this?"

"Remember when I said I would ask you for a favour?"

"Yes."

"I'm gonna ask you for that favour now."

...

Kushida POV:

Why am I doing this?

This is a question I've asked myself a lot recently.

But I knew the reason already, it was to protect my secret.

To protect my secret, I'd take photos of myself to send to some sick pervert to make sure he doesn't spill my secret.

My footsteps were quiet as I walked through the windless night.

It was warm, maybe around fifteen degrees, maybe a little warmer.

Ah, I'm doing it.

I'm walking to the school.

I'm going to go up to the roof of the school, and listen to every request he gives me, even if it's giving up my first time.

All to protect my secret.

Why am I going so far? Would it really be worse if the secret gets out?

...Yes, yes it would.

I'd be subjected to torment of all sorts if I don't get immediately expelled.

And I can't get expelled, I don't care if I have to graduate with missing limbs, I can't get expelled.

But maybe Shizukana?

Maybe he would understand me? Maybe he would still stand by my side?

No...

Out of everyone, Shizukana would hate me the most.

Knowing that this whole time I've been lying to him, learning about what I think about the others in class.

He'd feel betrayed.

I looked up.

Oh.

I was at the school already.

He wanted me to come in uniform.

Will he undress me himself?

Will he rip my clothes off?

Or will he make me undress myself?

I felt tears trail down my cheeks as I thought back on everything.

If I'd just been more careful, or if I'd just held it in until later that day, when there was no way anybody else would be around.

If it was just the yelling, maybe I'd risk telling Shizukana.

But it wasn't just that.

I threatened Ayanokoji, to expel him.

I threatened one of Shizukana's friends with expulsion.

He would hate me, he would despise me, he wouldn't even look in my direction.

...Sometimes...

I've been finding myself thinking.

Do I deserve this?

Is this what I get?

I've thought this before, many times. But I still keep going, I keep making more enemies, and I keep getting worse.

But it's not my fault, they're leeching eyes and jealous stares, the annoying looks and the knowing actions.

It disgusted me, I hated it.

I still do.

But Shizukana... not once.

Since the moment something went wrong, he noticed it was something deeper, it wasn't a small problem that will work itself out.

So I spun lies, or twisted the truth, taking in the guilty pleasure of having someone I can rely on, someone I can trust my secrets with.

And for him to be there for me.

I felt sick with myself.

It was all a lie, but he was so compassionate, so caring, he believed me so badly.

I felt my feet freeze.

I could feel my limbs shake as I held onto the handle of the door.

My only chance, my only choice, is that the man behind this door loses interest in me, and I can eventually go back to my normal life.

Because I have nothing, I've tried everything I could think of.

Shakily, I opened the door.

I'm scared.

"You're here."

I looked ahead.

The light of the moon illuminated his body, which was easily a head taller than me, and wore a mask over his face, with fake hair combing out around the back of the mask, not letting me take a glimpse of his real hair, if he had any.

"You're finally here, close the door behind you."

He sounded bored, and had his hands in his pockets.

I did so.

"Come here." He pointed to a spot a bit in front of him.

I listened.

He picked out a device from his pocket, flipping it open.

"You recognize this right?" He asked, turning the phone around so I could see.

My eyes widened.

How did he have?

"W-what?"

"So I was right, you care for him more than you let on. I'm only going to say this once, if you try to run, scream, or refuse to listen, I will send this video to him, understand?"

I shakily nodded my head.

Why?

How?

How did he get Shizukana's number?

Is this man, closer to us than we thought?

"Take off the uniform top."

I complied, slowly unbuttoning the buttons, and slipping off the red fabric.

"Take off the bow, unbutton the shirt, keep it open, but on."

"Ok."

Huh?

My voice sounded, rather dead.

I've already?

Yes.

I've already accepted my fate.

All I can hope is that he'll be bored of me soon.

He whistled as I opened the white shirt, revealing my bra.

"Now, panties off."

I froze.

I.

Why couldn't I move?

Move hands, please.

Please!

"Kushida."

I flinched, looking out across from me.

"Your panties, strip."

His voice was colder, holding a more challenging tone, as if daring me to disobey him.

"I-I."

I bit my lip, and ignored the burning I felt on my cheeks, a mixture of embarrassment and anger as I hooked my thumbs under both sides of my panties, and pulled them down.

"Just sky blue huh? How plain."

I put the panties down on the ground with my other clothes, and I felt myself stiffen as he walked forward, closing the distance between us, subconsciously fiddling with my skirt.

"Hey~, stop trembling would you? You're making me a little nervous too."

I couldn't.

I couldn't.

No matter how much I tried to will myself to stop my trembling, I just couldn't.

He turned his head to look at me.

"Did you not hear me?"

"I-I can't help it!" I snapped back.

"Oh? And here I thought I'd taught you not to speak to me like that."

I tried to take a step back, but winced as he suddenly captured my wrist in his grip.

"Bad girls get punished."

"W-wait-!"

"AH!"

I felt a sudden sting on my left cheek, and landed hard onto the rooftop, bringing a hand up to rub the sore spot.

"Hey, wipe your tears, it's a major turn-off."

He stepped forward again, but I tried to scramble back.

"Hey."

I stopped.

The video.

Shizukana-kun.

Shizukana.

Tensai...

I couldn't hold it in anymore, and I covered my eyes with my arms, trying to wipe at the tears as I muffled my sobs, but only more came out.

"Hey! I thought I fucking told you to quit your crying!"

He stepped forward, and I could sense the malice radiate off his being.

"Stay still or I press send."

I shivered, I couldn't, there was no way to play this out any longer.

"Spread 'em, put on a show while you're at it."

I didn't move, and he sighed.

"Alright, that's it."

"Wait!"

His thumb hovered just over the send button.

"Stop trying to delay this, you know what I want."

I grit my teeth, but slowly, started to comply.

BANG*

I flinched at the sudden loud noise, and snapped my head over to where the door was, quickly closing the small gap I'd made between my legs.

My eyes widened.

No.

Why are you here.

Shizukana...

Please, go, I don't want you to see me like this, not like this, he'll show you who I am, what I am.

"Oh? So he cares for you too huh?"

Shizukana suddenly shot forward, his face clearly showing how pissed off he was.

"W-Woah!"

The pervert turned around, trying to run, but Shizukana caught him and tackled him to the ground, quickly gaining control as they scraped along the ground, getting on top of the pervert.

CRACK*

The noise made me jump, and I stared in shock as Shizukana mercilessly pummelled the pervert with all sorts of punches, who tried to defend himself as best he could, blood seeping out from the mask from Shizukana's heavy punches.

The pervert suddenly dropped one of his arms, fishing something out of his pocket, and flipped open a pocket knife.

"Tensai!"

The pervert was too fast, and slammed the blade into Shizukana's side.

I gasped at the sight, and the pervert laughed.

"Huh? You think I'll care about something like this?"

His voice was cold, dangerous.

I'd never heard someone so clearly pissed off before.

"Wha-?"

A squelching noise was heard as Shizukana slammed his fist down onto the pervert's mask, before he grabbed the perverts arm, increasing his grip to force him to let go of the blade, and once he did, Shizukana let go, moving to stand up, and ripping the blade out of his waist.

He threw it aside, and leaned down, grabbing the pervert by the chest of his uniform.

"H-hey, Shizukana."

I felt suddenly fearful as Shizukana dragged the pervert towards the guard railings around the roof.

I flinched back as he slammed the pervert hard again the bars, and I noticed at least two of them dent from the impact.

"Hey, Woah there!"

"Shut the fuck up."

Shizukana's other hand grabbed the pervert by the throat, pushing him to lean backwards over the bars.

"W-wait! Stop! Please!"

"Or what? You'll go and get another victim? I don't think so."

"Wait! Let me show you something, let me show you something! It's important to you!"

I felt my blood run cold as Shizukana stopped, allowing the pervert to take out his phone.

"What is this?"

"Proof that that bitch over there isn't who she says she is."

I heard a creaking as Shizukana pushed him further over the bars.

"Wait! No! I swear! Just look at it and you'll see."

Shizukana was baring his teeth, but kept glancing over at the phone, undoubtedly curious.

He wanted to know how I got into this mess.

He glanced back at me, and I just stared, feeling weak under his gaze, at the mercy of whatever decision he decides to make.

"Do you have anything else?"

"Oh yeah I do, I got lots of copies of this shit, it's all the same, I swear it ain't edited or nothing, this is who Kushida really is."

Shizukana leaned back, and backed up, leaving some space for the pervert to walk forward.

"Phew, knew you were a smart guy."

I looked down, feeling fresh tears start to form.

He's going to see it, he's going to see the real me.

To think it'd end up like this anyways.

"You'll delete the videos, if I hear so much as a peep of any bad gossip going on around this school, I'll kill you."

"Kill me? Haha, then what?"

Did he just, he's choosing, to trust me?

What?

Why?

Why is he trusting me again?

My thoughts were broken as Shizukana suddenly grabbed him by the neck, picking him up off the ground with one arm and walking back over to the railings.

He held him out just on the other side of the railings, the pervert choking and struggling against Shizukana's grip all the while.

"Sorry, but quite frankly, nobody will know it was me if I drop your from up here. They'll think it was a suicide. Kushida here can say she had come up to enjoy the nice sky, and I ran out here noticing you about to jump. How about it? Do you want to jump?"

"N-noag!"

"Hmph, didn't think so."

Shizukana turned, throwing the pervert forward, who stumbled along the ground, before scrambling to a stand.

Shizukana put up one finger.

"So much as one peep, and you're life is forfeit, got it?"

The pervert fearfully nodded, and Shizukana gestured to the door with his head.

"Get the fuck out of here."

No more was needed to be said as the pervert quickly ran off, limping.

I stared at Shizukana as he watched the pervert go, his hands gripped hard into fists.

I couldn't, find the words I wanted to say.

What was I supposed to say?

Shizukana looked over at me, and I could see his red fists slowly uncurl, his anger slowly fading from his face.

He walked over to me, and kneeled down, gently holding the underside of my chin.

"Are you okay?" He asked gently, his eyes drawn to my stinging cheek.

"Y-yeah."

He looked around, noticing my pile of clothing, and turned around.

"You'll get dirty if you stay on the ground."

"R-right."

I tried to move to a stand, but my legs were shaking, and they buckled beneath me.

I felt a strong, gentle hold around my body, and noticed that Shizukana had caught me.

"Don't move, just rest."

He gently laid me on the ground, and I tilted my head to see him take off the sweater he was wearing, and wrap up my uniform clothes in it.

He held that in one hand, and then walked over to me.

He did up the buttons to my shirt, staying silent as he did.

I felt my cheeks redden as he leaned down and scooped me up into his arms, carrying me like a princess would.

My eyes dulled.

What are you doing?

Even if he's doing this, he's probably pissed at you, you've been lying to him for so long, and were breaking his trust.

You don't deserve to feel safe, to feel protected by him, he's the last person you should feel happy around.

"Shizukana-kun..."

"I don't care."

I looked up at him, to see him looking down at me with kind eyes.

"I don't care. Whatever the reason it was that made you think you had to listen to him, I don't care. At the end of the day, you're human, just like the rest of us."

"...What if I deserve it?"

"You don't. I... I don't know what you did, but you don't, no girl should ever have to go through that."

So he caught on, he must've realized I was lying.

"Since when... did you know?"

"From the beginning, I knew you were lying ever since we first started meeting up after school. You mumble in your sleep, especially when you're scared. I just didn't think that this was what was happening, I'm sorry for not realizing sooner, please forgive me, Kushida-chan."

"You're, apologizing to me? I lied to you, I betrayed your trust."

"You did what you thought you had to, I don't blame you."

I felt tears begin to prick my eyes all over again.

"Why, why are you still being kind to me? You don't know anything!"

He moved his hand from my back to the back of my head, and gently pulled me against his chest, using his arm to keep me up.

"I know that you're scared, and I know that despite what you say, you're just a girl trying to live a normal school life. And that's enough."

It was just like before, the dams broke, and I sobbed into his chest.

But this time, I felt lighter than before.

Even after this, he's still helping me, he's still putting his trust in me.

One day...

One day I'll tell you, the reason this all happened.

But not now, I'm still afraid, I'm still afraid of you leaving me.

By the time we made it to my room, I was nearly asleep, exhausted by the events that happened earlier in the night.

I looked up at Shizukana as he gently placed me into my bed.

"Just sleep for now, there's no better medicine for the brain, he can't hurt you anymore."

I nodded, adjusting myself to get comfortable.

I watched as he stood up and brought the clothes towards my hamper, before moving towards the door of the room.

If he's going this far...

I kind of, want to be spoiled a little more, even if I don't deserve it.

"Shizukana."

He glanced back at me.

"Yes Kushida?"

"Stay with me?"

I saw a look or surprise flash across his face, before he smiled softly.

"Of course."

He slipped into the bed next to me, having already turned the light off, and I moved towards him, leaning into him.

I heard his breathing stiffen, and smiled.

You did this to me, so please, let me spoil myself a little more.

I melted under his touch as he wrapped his arm up around me, hugging me close to him.

Warm, gentle, yet strong.

I was safe here.

...

Slowly, I forced my eyes open, the light from outside peering in through my white curtains, shining out into my face.

I leaned up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, the blanket rolling down my shoulder off me.

I looked at the empty space next to me, and felt myself sadden.

He always had to leave before I woke up, he had a strict morning routine.

He'd always make it to school hours before the day starts so he can get in some more practice for Archery, even on off days.

Despite knowing that, I still felt sad.

If he had to go, I at least wanted to be awake to see him off, waking up in bed like this, knowing he was next to me the night before, and his warm touch being replaced by the cool blankets.

I already missed him.

Some part of me hoped he'd stay today, he'd stay the morning, just to see if I was okay when I woke up.

Still want to be spoiled?

I sighed, not bothering to change out of the clothes I'd slept in throughout the night as I opened the door to my room, feeling hungry.

"Oh, morning Kushida. I figured you might be hungry this morning, so I decided to cook up a little something."

Huh?

I stepped out from my bedroom, looking out into the kitchen to see Shizukana smiling as he cooked up something on the stove.

Ah, shit, I'm crying again.

He really, stayed.

"Why, are you here?"

"What do you mean?"

"Don't you usually leave early, in the morning? For Archery?"

He rose a brow at that, as if finding my words humorous, still keeping his gorgeous smile on.

"Aren't you more important?"

That was all he said, and I put my head down, trying to hide the blush that fell on my face.

Without saying a word, I ran forward, tackling him into a hug.

"Woah!"

He quickly wrapped an arm around me, careful to not drop the pan in his other hand.

"Thank you."

He stayed silent, opting instead to give me a reassuring squeeze with his arm.

It was comforting.

Chapter end,

Goodbye.

Chapter 32: Midterm Results

The little pack of red liquid erupted as he squeezed it between his fingers, and he nodded.

"This worked well."

I nodded.

"It did."

"How's your fists?"

"Meh, they're okay. It's not like I h-haven't punched concrete before."

Ayanokoji leaned back in his seat, still holding onto the mask, staring at it.

"To be honest, those punches probably could've killed someone normally."

"Yeah, let's just say I actually was frustrated, at myself though. I felt angry a-at myself for making her go through that."

"I'm still surprised you had me actually stab you."

I lifted my shirt, taking a loot at the puncture wound, and laughed it off.

"It's fine, this much is nothing, plus, I'm tending to it well."

"Are you sure it will work?"

"I'm hoping so, it's likely that the change won't be instantaneous, but over t-the course of our time here."

"Just to let you know, she really hates Horikita and I."

"You think I didn't already?"

"Sorry."

I shook my head.

"No no, I get it. If I'm being completely honest, you're the only one I've really o-opened myself up around. Koenji as well. I understand that Horikita sees that I'm smart, but doesn't t-think that I can apply that knowledge well."

"...Why are you telling me this?"

"I don't know, I just felt like it, I'm not really trying to hide it a-anyways, not anymore."

I looked down at my fists.

"Slowly, I'm starting to get forgotten memories b-back, and I can feel my confidence building."

I laughed, shaking my head.

"That being said, I still can't help but be embarrassed at even the little things."

"The reason I'm telling you all this, if I had to think of a proper reason, It's p-probably because I feel like you should know. I did kind of use you after all, but despite that, I hope you can s-still view me as a friend."

I put my hand out, and he shook it.

"Of course."

I smiled.

"Thanks. Welp, I should head out, I got s-some more stuff to prepare for the future."

"Don't leave too little for Horikita."

"Haha! I wouldn't dream of it! She wouldn't forgive me if she s-somehow found me out!"

"Alright, bye."

"See ya."

The first time I'd seen Ayanokoji look genuinely surprised.

It happened when I approached him with my plan, telling him I knew all about how Kushida threatened him, and told him about what I'd been doing the last few weeks.

It was kind of strange, Ayanokoji seemed like the kind of guy that would have a straight face no matter what, hell, the only thing different about him when Kushida was threatening him was that he looked like the whole thing was a big bother.

Although, I guess it is surprising. I've given off the impression I'm smart, but can't apply my smarts to anything.

Even Horikita didn't see past this.

Koenji knows this already, but that was just because I'd been theorizing with him on all sorts of things.

Apart from him, I'd be surprised if anybody else figured differently, I do hold Horikita higher up on the pedestal after all.

"Aah~."

I stretched up, feeling like a massive Boulder was just raised off my back.

Get Kushida to completely trust me- check.

Help Ayanokoji feel more at ease even though Kushida could still threaten him- check.

Now, I only have one thing left to do.

Save Sudo from getting expelled.

It was a truly appalling thing, but Sudo failed with a mark of .6 less than the passing grade.

He certainly put in his best effort.

What's more, I did the math, I only contributed to that .6 by about .2.

So 33%.

Hmm.

Well, this'll be tricky.

In the end, I waved off my thoughts, walking off towards my dorm room.

I did this just to figure out if I needed to find a way to keep Sudo in school, but after learning it would happen, I spent nearly all day thinking about what I could do.

I came to a couple of solutions, but none of them would work.

The reason for this was simple.

Chiyabashira-sensei would never agree, unless we pay the price.

"Anything on school ground can be bought."

Oh?

Aha, so that's it.

Those with strength have power, those with knowledge have power.

But the greatest power comes from those who have the biggest bank account.

The other two things still help though.

At my revelation, I circled a thought in my mental checklist.

It was a long shot, but it could work.

What's more, this is the type of thing Horikita would think of, meaning she might already have been aware this could be done.

Well, that should get taken care of then.

Gosh, I've had a long day.

Spending the whole day spoiling and having fun with Kushida was surprisingly tiring, and it seemed to be the same for her as well.

She was passed out by nine.

I was very happy we were given the day off today, to recover from the midterms.

Kushida should be fully recharged for tomorrow, what's more, she stopped asking about the contact about halfway through the day, so I've also managed to convince her she won't have anything to worry about.

I've got my foot in the door, now I just need to wedge it open over time.

But seriously, this has been one heck of a week.

...

Walking into the classroom, Chiyabashira-sensei looked around at us in surprise. Everyone was waiting in suspense for the results of the midterm.

"Sensei, I heard the the results will be released today, but when exactly?"

"There's no need to be so excited about it Hirata, you probably passed."

"Please tell us sensei."

"Well, now is a good time. There isn't much time for certain procedures if we do this after school."

At the words 'certain procedures' some students had a visible reaction.

"What... what do you mean?"

"Don't be confused, I'll explain it now."

Of course, this school likes to explain the details all at once.

She stuck the paper with everyone's names and scores up on the board.

"Honestly, good job. I didn't think this class would do this well. In Math, social studies and Japanese there were over ten perfects."

Looking at the 15 something marks in 100's, and the many many people with marks just below that, the class openly cheered.

I searched the scores.

She included decimals.

The only grade that looked a little scary was Sudo's, standing at a 41.4 in English.

Although, all of his other scores were in the 60's, one almost reached 70.

"Woohoo!"

Sudo stood up and shouted in relief. Ike and Yamauchi both cheered for their friend, glad he passed.

I noticed Kushida glance back at Ayanokoji, who breathed out a sigh of relief along with her.

Why did she do that?

Ah, right, study session. Kushida has an appearance to keep up, and Ayanokoji doesn't want any of his friends to get expelled.

Horikita wasn't smiling or cheering, but at least looked relieved.

But I already knew how this mood would be ruined.

After all, there were no red lines on the paper.

"Woah, Shizukana-kun."

I perked up as I heard my name, and turned to look at the person who said it.

"What's up?"

"What do you mean what's up? Have you seen the board?"

Someone seemed to hear Yamauchi, who'd been the first to notice it.

Yukimura suddenly stood up, staring at the board with wide eyes.

"What?"

Chiyabashira-sensei smirked, and sent me a look.

I made a gesture, as if to tip my hat to her. You're class is in good hands teacher.

"Yes, it seems like a couple of you have noticed already, but we seem to have a special case on our hands."

"Huh?"

Chiyabashira underlined some marks in blue.

"Tensai Shizukana, it seems congratulations are in order. You've scored 100 in every subject, that is no small feat."

"WHAAAT!?"

I plugged my ears as most of the class shouted in surprise, even Horikita looked at me with some shock.

I smiled wide, proud of my accomplishment.

"How'd you do that?"

"Holy crap!"

"Jeez. Now Shizukana-kun too, if he's always been this smart, we really have a chance at reaching class A."

I only continued to smile, not trusting my throat enough to form words from all the attention that was on me.

Even now, I was being judged, observed.

It's human nature.

If someone in your class got perfect marks in all subjects, you'd feel surprised and happy for them, but it's impossible to block out thoughts from forming.

Skepticism is a part of what makes humans humans.

Did he cheat? Maybe he bribed the teacher?

Thoughts like those, I could see them, I can tell some people thought this, even if they were genuinely happy for me.

It invaded the back of their mind like a parasite, and made strange looks flash across their eyes.

That's fine though.

Going forward, I just need to continue to be perfect, and it doesn't matter how long people look, when there's no dirt on me, there's none to be found.

"You saw it right sensei? When we put our minds to it, we can do it!"

"Yes. I recognize that, you did well. However-"

"Sudo failed."

Chiyabashira-sensei looked at me.

"Oh?"

Sudo frowned.

"What? What do you mean? I clearly got higher than 32."

"Sudo-kun. Isn't 32 a s-strange point for us to fail at?"

"He's correct."

Everybody looked up to see Chiyabashira-sensei holding a red pen.

"Huh?"

She drew a red line right above Sudo's name.

"W-what the hell? Does that mean-?"

"Yes. You failed Sudo."

"What? That's a lie right? Don't bullshit me, why did I fail!?"

Of course, Sudo would be the first to protest.

The whole class did a complete 180, shouting in angry uproar.

"Sudo. You failed on the English exam."

"Don't lie to me, the passing grade is a 32! I passed!"

With that, our teacher gave me a look, and I grit my teeth.

"The passing grade for this test, it w-wasn't a 32."

"What? That can't be right?"

Ike spoke up, hoping to support Sudo.

"Nothing you say will help. On this midterm, the passing grade was a 42. In other words, you're a point short, almost, but not quite."

"F-forty two? I never heard of this! I can't agree to this!"

"Then, should I tell you how we decide a passing grade?"

She wrote out a formula on the board.

83.6 divided by 2 equals 41.8

"Last test, and this test as well, each class has a set passing grade, and it will always be half of the average of the class."

In other words, anything lower than a 41.8 is a failing grade, which was rounded up to 42.

"Well then, that shows you how you failed, you got a lower score."

"Impossible. Does... does that mean... I'm expelled?"

"Although it was a short time, you did well. After school, you will be asked to fill out a dropout form, but you'll need a legal guardian. I'll contact them for you afterwards."

Seeing how smoothly this was progressing, those that thought this was some sick joke quickly understood how serious it was.

"The rest of you, good job on passing. During the final, please work hard to do the same and pass the test. Well then, onto the next topic-"

"Sensei, is Sudo-kun really dropping out? Is there no way to save him?"

Hirata was the first to try and find a way to save him, even though Sudo hated him, and would verbally assault him.

"It's the truth, he got a failing grade, so he will have to drop out."

"...Can we see Sudo-kun's answer sheet?"

"Even if you take a look at it, you won't find any mistakes in my grading. Well, I did expect you guys to make a fuss out of it."

Sensei then handed Hirata the test paper.

His face gloomed as he went through it once, and then again.

"There are... no mistakes."

"Well, if that's all, homeroom is now over."

No sympathy, no second chances.

I shivered.

You just need to mess up once, and bring it to the school, and you're expelled.

If that happens, your life is thrown up into the air.

I'm loving this school more and more by the second.

"Sudo, come to the staff roof after school."

"Chiyabashira-sensei, do you have time?"

Despite how normally quiet she was, Horikita rose her hand, calling on the teacher.

"That's unusual Horikita, you're raising your hand. What's your question?"

"Earlier, sensei said the previous test had a passing grade of 32 points, which was calculated by the formula you wrote earlier. Is there no mistake in calculating the past test's passing grade?"

"Yes, no mistake."

"Then I have a question. I calculated the mock test's average to be a 64.6, divided by 2 is 32.3. In other words, higher than a 32. Despite that, the passing grade was a 32 by truncating the decimal point. That's contradictory to this time."

A solid argument, but with one fatal flaw.

The decimal wasn't dropped, it was just rounded to the nearest whole number.

"Y-yeah! Then the passing grade should be a 41!"

In other words, they're trying to say he barely passed with his grade.

"I see. You anticipated Sudo's grade to barely pass. Only your English grade was low, after all."

"Horikita, you..."

Sudo noticed something.

The other students, in surprise, looked ahead at the paper once again. Even though four of her grades were perfect, she only got a 51 in English.

"You really..."

Sudo realized what she did, and admittedly, I was surprised as well.

Had I known she would do such a thing, I would've as well.

But that's just how humans work isn't it?

When people walk past the street, and see trash on the ground, most people would just walk by, acting as though they saw nothing.

It's only if they see somebody else picking up the trash to throw it out do they feel inclined to help.

I chastised myself, I'm no different from other people.

Instead of building myself up, I should've been looking to help out Sudo.

With that in mind, I buried it as far into my head as possible.

A valuable life lesson, from Horikita of all people, that's what I've learned today.

"If you think my opinion is wrong, please tell me why the calculation differs between the last test and this test."

Horikita was trying everything, she knows this won't work, but on the .1% chance it could, she wanted to try.

"I see. Well then, let me tell you one more thing. Sadly, there's an error in your formula. Rather than truncating, we rounded the tests. Last test rounded down to 32, this test rounded up to 42."

"Tsk."

"You probably noticed that the score was rounded. But holding onto that possibility... well, that's too bad. First period will start soon, I will leave now."

Horikita had nothing else to retort with, and stayed silent.

There was a quietness in the class as the door closed.

While facing this harsh reality, Sudo looked at Horikita, who tried to stop this all by dropping her own grades.

"I'm sorry. I should've dropped my grades even further..."

Horikita slowly lowered her head.

No, she has nothing to be ashamed of, if she dropped them to the 40's, she risks failing as well.

What's more, we still have one more trick up our sleeve, something which Horikita likely doesn't even know will work.

"Why... you said you hated me, didn't you?" Sudo asked.

"I'm just doing this for myself, don't misunderstand. It was in vain though."

I heard the sound of a chair moving, and looked back to see Ayanokoji getting up.

"Where are you going Ayanokoji?"

"To the bathroom."

He then walked out of the class, and then it was Horikita who stood up.

"Horikita, going to the bathroom too?"

"Yes."

After she exited, I leaned back in my chair.

It's possible Horikita let Ayanokoji in on the idea, if he confronts her about it, then she'll likely give him a price, one that he can't pay alone, then Horikita will appear so they can pay together.

Considering I'm partly to blame for this, I also stood up.

"I'm going to go s-speak to Chiyabashira-sensei."

"Shizukana."

I glanced back at Sudo, who had a defeated look on.

"Just leave it, she's not budging."

Actually, this is a pretty good opportunity.

"..."

I mumbled something under my breath, but Sudo didn't hear.

"What was that?"

"Shut up. I promise you you'll be able to attend class tomorrow."

I glared back at him, and his eyes widened, shocked at my words.

I left the classroom next, and let out a shaky sigh as I walked.

Sudo is a strong individual, it was hard to stare him down and speak to him like that.

Plus, it was kind of hard to say that in general since I've already figured out an idea.

She's probably going to the staff room.

Walking down the halls, I went to turn a corner, only to hear a voice, and stayed hidden.

"Alright. I'll agree to sell you a point for Sudo's English paper. I'll take a total of 100,000 points from the two of you. Tell the rest of the class that Sudo's expulsion has been canceled."

I turned around the corner just as the two of them handed her their student cards.

"Oh, wow, I didn't t-think I'd see you guys here."

All three of them turned their attention to me.

I noticed their cards, and rose a brow.

"What's going on here?"

"We're buying a point for Sudo, using our private points, to make sure he doesn't get expelled."

Thank you for the honest reply Horikita.

"Oh? Just one point? How m-much would that cost?"

"100,000 points, now if you don't mind, we'd like to complete the transaction."

She could tell.

She could tell I had something planned.

I spoke up before she could do anything more.

"Well, if one mark is 100,000 points. We o-only need to spend 60,000 don't we?"

Both Ayanokoji and Horikita turned to look at Chiyabashira-sensei.

"What makes you say that?"

"Well, even if Sudo g-gets exactly 42, it's not below so it a pass right? Sudo has 41.4. Isn't it natural to keep the e-exponents when you haven't finished your calculations? Instead of 41 plus 1. We can d-do 41.4 plus .6. Meaning we only need to spend 60,000 private points."

I felt a smirk fall on my face as I stared into Chiyabashira-sensei's eyes.

"Right?"

She stood tall, staring back at me.

"Very well, then I'll take 30,000 from you both."

"Make it 20,000. I'll chip in as w-well, since I'm partially to blame for Sudo not meeting the average."

"...Very well. Hand me your card as well then Shizukana."

"Sure."

I walked up to them, handing my teacher my card, and watched as she took 20,000 points from each of our accounts.

Horikita sent me a glance, and I winked back.

For just a moment, she cracked a faint smile, before receding back to her usual gaze.

"Oh, that reminds me. There is s-something else I need to talk about with sensei, if you would."

I turned to my two classmates, clapping my hands together.

"Sure."

Ayanokoji answered first, getting his student card back, and then Horikita.

The two of them walked off, and once I was sure they were out of sight, I turned back to my teacher.

"100,000 points? First you threaten your o-own students with expulsion, and then try t-to rob them of all their points?"

She looked over at me, and I smiled back.

"And yet, you don't even believe in what you said. The price could've been lowered to 40,000."

"Haha. I never would've thought of such a t-thing. You'd already been so generous as to l-lower the price by 40%. I don't want to push my luck."

We both stood in silence for a bit, before she spoke up again.

"You are making things difficult for me, my job is to make things difficult for you guys."

"And you think I don't know that? I've s-said this before, but let me remind you. I don't care about reaching class A. I just want to test myself t-to my limits, as well as protect my own class. If at any point I feel as though w-we're in big trouble, I will stop trying to help Horikita-chan."

"You would be expelled."

"And you will lose your only chance."

She turned to me fully, a glare on her face.

"What do you mean?"

"Even if you chose to expel me right here and right now. I will still be able to go to m-my class and expose everything you've done, and explain everything I know. Sure, some, probably most, won't believe me. But the p-people who can get you to class A. Horikita, Kushida, Hirata and the rest. They'll believe me. They'll shift focus to protecting the class, worrying more about t-themselves."

Just barely, I noticed a slight clench of her fists.

"What's more, you need me. Whether you have one, or two, or three other p-people just like me under your thumb, everything will come crumbling down if I leave."

"And what makes you say that?"

"Isn't it as I just said? Even if you expel me, I have time to do things, one of those t-things could be to pay a visit to the higher ups, say, Chairman Sakayanagi? So not only will the class become wary of you, so will the board. You'll have no leverage against your other victims, b-because the moment you expel them, the board will be on you. You'd already expelled one student for something you have no evidence for, and now a s-second one? You'd be removed from your position, and it's more than likely that other student, as well as I, would be reinstated a-as students at this school."

"...You've thought this all out have you?"

"Why of course. Although I must say, I'm learning more about you by the second, b-based on the fact every question you've asked is one I imagined you would."

I brought a finger up, tapping my head, and smiling as I looked down at the ground.

Despite how she acts, she's honestly terribly easy to read.

The only reason I haven't taken action against her is because, well, she's my teacher, I still respect her to some degree.

I'm also incredibly curious about something.

"Sensei... why do you want to reach class A?"

"That is not your concern."

"As someone who'd been threatened by you to be expelled if I didn't seriously c-contribute to reach class A? I do believe it concerns me quite a bit."

"I've already given you my answer."

"Well, is it fine if I ask some related questions then?"

She said nothing, so I shot them off anyways.

"Do you get a higher pay check for being the teacher of class A?"

"No."

"Do you have some sort of vendetta against the other teachers? And want to p-prove yourself as being better than them?"

"...No."

I nodded my head.

"I see. So this is a personal goal of yours."

I know she's not doing it for our sake. The Chiyabashira-sensei I've come to know is not so kind a person.

"Tell me if I'm in the ballpark. You weren't just a teacher here were you? You used to b-be a student here."

A look of shock flashed across her face, and she tried to wipe it off, but I'd already seen it.

"Alright then. This must mean that you're trying to push your goal onto u-us students. Most likely a failed attempt at reaching class A?"

She turned in the direction of the staff room.

No, I'm not done with you, I know exactly why you're doing this to us now.

I followed after her.

"No, it can't be that simple, someone like you wouldn't do that, you understand t-that sometimes a person's best effort isn't enough."

She picked up her pace, and I did as well.

"Instead, something must have had happened, some sort of event that blocked off any c-chance you had at reaching class A."

She turned, glaring at me, daring me to say another word.

"It was your fault, wasn't it?"

She was silent, and dropped her look, staring down at the ground.

I could see that she was gritting her teeth, clearly pissed at being found out so quickly, by someone she thought she had under her control, and I smiled.

"Watch your tongue, or I'll do worse than just expel you."

I rose a brow.

"Is that so?"

This was it.

She's not the one in control anymore, I have all the leverage now.

"I will help you reach class A sensei, but there's something I want you to do."

"...What is it?" She asked, clearly still pissed at me.

"I know you have another person working under you. No, I'm not t-talking about Horikita. He or she may not be directly working under you, but nonetheless is a part of your little play."

"What are you asking? For me to tell you about this person?"

"Thank you for confirming it, but as for your question, no. On the contrary, I want y-you to inform them to continue trying to keep their identity a secret. I want to try and f-figure out who it is on my own."

"...You want to prove yourself?"

"No, I'm not proving myself, I want to test myself. The only thing I have to do a-after this is continue with my Archery practice, and try to get over how easily I get embarrassed. I just want a new challenge to continue to push m-myself."

"Fine."

She turned around, walking off again.

"Have a good day sensei!"

After saying this, I turned around, moving down the hallway and turning the corner.

I fished my hand into my pocket, and smiled as I grabbed my phone, tossing it up into the air and catching it.

I pressed the play button on something I just finished recording.

"Watch your tongue, or I'll do worse than just expel you."

Hmhmhm, who's the one with leverage now sensei?

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 33: Start Anew

I was smiling as I walked out of the library as though I didn't just force someone to cough up the rest of their money.

Just like that, I was back up to around 70,000.

Earning private points is good and all, but I should really start focusing on figuring out how to earn class points.

Okay, I've been focusing really hard on that, I'm just drawing up blanks.

The most likely thing to happen, is that there's a whole bunch of special exams, and that they're gonna be different each time.

If that's the case, it's more than likely we could figure out about these special exams.

After all, it's no small event, it includes all of the classes in your year.

It's like a surprise birthday party, it's easier to hide if it's in a small place, and less people know about it.

But this isn't a small place, and many people know about it.

I looked up at the ceiling as I walked along.

Really the only thing I can do to figure this out is to continue to roam the school when I can.

I'm bound to find something eventually.

"Shizukana-kun, you're quite the merciless man when you want to be."

I turned around, feeling as though I recognized the voice.

Thump!*

I took a step back, bringing a hand up to my head as the lilac-haired girl appeared in my sight.

I suddenly felt nauseous.

"Shizukana-kun?"

"Sorry. I-I'm sorry. How embarrassing..."

I tried to calm the pounding headache that suddenly began to break away at me, and cracked open one of my eyes.

Orchid.

Again, it was that flower.

Her name is Arisu Sakayanagi, why do I call her Orchid?

Was it my nickname for her, back then?

Once I feel I could focus in better, I opened my other eye, realizing that she didn't look concerned in the slightest.

I have no doubt she wanted this to happen.

It's likely in her best interest for me to unlock my memories.

The reason for that... is it because she wants to use me? Or does she care for me?

I cared for her.

I'd noticed it before.

I cared for her more than anything, if I were to revert back to that man, would she care for me? Or would she take advantage of my feelings for her, and make me do things this present me would never do?

Why am I so scared of this?

It's been three years, at least, is she still the same person?

Once I felt like I'd calmed down enough, I spoke up.

"What was it you a-asked?"

"Nothing, never mind it, are you okay?"

"Y-yeah. It's just..." I waved my hand up around my head.

"It's jumbled, you know?"

"I do. I've been informed of your gap in memory."

I smiled.

"Yeah... would you like to go somewhere with me?"

"Oh?" She looked interested, so at least she probably wouldn't say no.

I'm just realizing, she's always holding a small smile, and the eyes.

She seems rather laid back, for someone in class A. No, that's not it, isn't she one of those 'move to the beat' type of people?

"Are you analyzing me?"

"Yes. Sorry. I l-like trying to figure a person out before I have the chance to k-know them."

"For what purpose?"

"To test myself. I-I don't know exactly how good I am in every aspect of myself."

"Is that so? May I know what you think of me then?"

I continued to look her up and down for a bit. The way she held herself, the look in her eye, and her attitude.

"You have a strong mind, even if you're n-not very physically strong. You're a 'go with the flow' type of person, and h-have a natural interest in things involving others, mainly, schemers. You enjoy talking to p-people you believe to be around your level. I believe... you have a library of knowledge you have a-available to you. For example, you knew about my bet with Yamawaki, meaning one of two things. You e-either have access to the school cameras, or you've already established yourself as the ruler of your class, and have lackeys willing to do your bidding."

Her smile grew just a little.

"Is there anything else?"

"Well, I know you like chess, s-so you're also a strategist."

She giggled into her hand at that, and I joined in with some quiet laughter.

"Apart from the obvious." She said, calming down.

"I believe it's difficult for y-you to lose your composure, something tells me rather than being angry, you'd be more curious if you w-were beaten at your own game."

But under all of that, you're a girl alike to everyone else aren't you?

Even the simplest of things you enjoy. Going out with friends, reading your favourite genre of book, enjoying quiet time to yourself.

With that in mind.

"So? Would you like t-to go out somewhere with me?"

"Oh? Isn't it a bit early for that~? Nevertheless, I accept."

Proving my point, she gladly walked up to where I was, and I slowed my pace down to match hers as we walked off.

"If you don't mind, would it be o-okay to go to Pallet?"

"If that's what you'd like."

"Would you like me to catch you up on what I know?"

"That would be nice."

She always spoke in a soft, kind voice, and I couldn't help but match the smile she had on her face.

I'm also detecting a slight hint of smugness.

Despite how much she's trying to hide it, I can tell that she was really hoping we could sit down and talk.

It's clear she wants to see how much I know. But there's something else.

I can't quite put my finger on it, but there's another emotion she's feeling when she looks at me, and it seems to be a strong one.

"My~. I must be a sight for sore eyes~."

"You are certainly beautiful."

I can tell this through the look in her eyes, but she's trying very hard to conceal it.

"Is someone observing us now?" I asked, opening the door for Sakayanagi as we made it through the front entrance of the school.

"I can send her away if you'd like."

"No, it's okay. I understand h-her actions. She just wants to make sure you're okay."

"How kind of you. Most wouldn't understand."

We were quiet as we continued to walk, and it was kind of comfortable.

Slowly, I could feel myself growing more relaxed.

"Oh, congratulations on winning your Archery competition."

"You knew? Ah, thanks."

"Fufu, you know your trophy is on display in a case right?"

"So that's how... haha. I forgot about that."

"Is there another event, later?"

"Yes, near the end of June. I'll be going to the nationals for Japan."

"Already? How bold~."

"Well, I've had to do more than just the first tournament. I had to get into that tournament by passing a test first, and t-then my score would be compared to others also trying to get in."

"I see, I take it you did well."

"I certainly tried."

"I didn't know they also taught you Archery."

Our conversation came to a halt, but we continued to walk.

I felt the smile slowly fade from my face.

"By 'they,' you mean those people who would test me?"

"Yes, and do you know why you were being tested?"

"According to your father, it sounded like I was supposed to be somebody's bodyguard or something."

"Was that person me?" She had a small grin on her face as she asked this.

"Haha. I wish."

She quietened at that, and after realizing my words, I scratched my cheek as I turned my head to face away from her.

Well, that was a shit job Shizukana.

"That's all I know though, regarding m-my testing, and the reasoning."

"What about me?"

She stopped walking, and I looked back at her.

Her voice had been quiet when she said that, and she spoke it with much care.

She was staring straight at me, waiting for my answer.

"I know that you were someone I deeply cared about, to the point where my motivation to prove myself in my t-tests was you, to be able to see you again."

"I thought you failed."

"What?"

"My father, he told me about it. About how they wouldn't let you come to visit me unless you passed your tests. At one point, I was waiting a whole month. But you suddenly went dark, I'd not seen you again for three years. What happened?"

I lowered my gaze.

"I don't know. I don't know that much yet, but I promise the second I figure out I will tell you."

"...Thank you."

The sincerity behind her words hit me like a truck.

I was sure of it, she cared for me, so much so that she had waited for me time and time again, just to come and see her.

"How did we get so close?" I asked.

"To the point where I'd wanted to come and see you more than anything?"

I looked back up, and saw a warm smile fall on her face.

"It was a promise. You promised me..."

She broke her gaze off of mine, as if continuing to look at me would make more emotions start to pour out.

About ten seconds later, she spoke up again.

"Let's just say there was an incident, and after that, you promised you'd be by my side to always protect me."

I nodded, understanding.

"...I think we've had enough sappy talk, let's get going."

Orchid.

"Orchid."

She glanced at me, and I smiled back at her as I moved to stand alongside her, the two of us walking once more.

"That is..."

"A nickname, no? Something I used to call you? You don't mind do you? Even if I'm not the same person as I was."

"No, I don't mind, but the reason-"

"A flower."

"..."

"The Orchid. A flower of great beauty, but also requires delicacy. Pretty, but frail. Stunning, but fragile. A perfect representation of you. A beautiful, but brittle flower."

"...Word for word."

She smiled, looking a little embarrassed herself.

"It seems some things are just impossible to forget."

She looked ahead again, pretending to ignore me, and I laughed.

"You know, even if I forgot who you were, and who I am, doesn't that mean we can j-just go through the experience of becoming f-friends all over again? Of getting to learn about each other once more? It may have only been three years, b-but I do have lots of stories."

"I had heard you were raised off the coast, I doubt you have anything worth hearing."

"Tell me if you want me to stop then. I could go on for hours talking about how I would have to go underwater to unhook one of our mounted harpoons from a sperm whale."

"...I don't believe you."

"Haha! Found out already huh? Oh, how did you know about w-where I was raised these past three years?"

"My father is the chairman of this school."

Damn, didn't need the sass.

"Right."

There was a small break in conversation, before she spoke up again.

"...I'm fine with that, getting to know you again, even this, lesser version of you."

I brought a hand up to my heart.

"Ouch."

She giggled, and I joined in as well.

"Oh, we're here."

I looked ahead, seeing Pallet in sight.

"Are you a sweets kind of person Sakayanagi?"

"I have my likes and dislikes."

"I see. So a 'depends.'"

We walked up to the doors, me opening it as per usual, and walked in after she did.

I couldn't help but notice that the cane kind of completes her look. The composed and smart individual she is, coupled with her small body, the loose hat and finally the cane.

Yup, definitely completed the look.

It wasn't that busy, despite it being right after school. Most likely since it's the end of the month, and some people likely just don't have many points to spend as nonchalantly.

"Oh my, he certainly seems popular."

I glanced down at her, finding that her gaze was directed further down Pallet.

I looked in the direction she was, and felt my brow twitch.

Koenji was being fed by a bunch of girls taking turns, who sat all around him.

What's more, they all looked like they were seniors, or at least not in year one.

"Indeed, Koenji-kun would be much more p-popular if he wasn't such an egoist though."

"You know him?"

"Yeah. Somehow, he seems to believe I'm an 'adoring fan' of his, and he's come to call me a-as such."

She nodded her head to herself.

"Let's eat far from them." I suggested.

"Agreed."

We walked off towards the other end of Pallet, I pulled out a seat for her, making sure she got into it first before sitting across from her.

"So. What is it you would like to talk about?"

"Shizukana-kun, there are many things I would like to talk about, however, you're the one with the limited knowledge here, tell me what you can."

"Fair enough."

And so I did.

From the memories I've unlocked, mostly over these past two months, I told her all about what I knew.

The room I'd stayed in was incredibly spacious, and was able to be reconstructed within a very small time to suit a different purpose.

Basic things like cooking, cleaning and the like I'd taught myself.

I was always being observed, from the moment I woke to the minute I fell asleep.

I would always comply with these people observing me, wanting to prove to them that I should get to see Sakayanagi by passing my tests.

"So it was like that place."

I pretended to ignore that, as she had clearly mumbled it to herself, and continued to explain.

I was also growing used to being observed, with the expectation of seeing the best, to the point that when I'm not sure why I'm being observed, I get nervous, the main reason of my stutter, and why I tend to shut down when they press on, my brain making me think I'm doing something wrong, and trying desperately to figure out what to do.

The moment I said that, there was a glint in her eye, and I felt myself shiver internally.

That was the same glint Kiryuin had.

Thankfully, she didn't do anything, and I continued to explain my story.

There were only three people I clearly remember from my past life. Her, Chairman Sakayanagi- her father, and finally my father.

"What is your opinion of your father?"

"He's annoying."

I furrowed my brows.

I didn't mean to say that.

I wasn't even thinking it.

"Fufu, you look confused."

"I am, I had not thought that at all."

"Perhaps that's another part of your past self."

I looked back into her eyes, and saw that she was trying to hide a smirk behind a smile.

"So you know why 'I' thought that?"

"You can say that. You used to ramble on and on about it, it was rather funny, honestly."

Despite not remembering this, I could tell she spoke the truth, and could feel myself grow a little embarrassed.

"I-I see. I must've really trusted you."

"And I you, and that feeling hasn't changed."

She looked genuine, but I guess it makes sense, if I was in her position... maybe I'd be the same. To want nothing more than the person I'd cared for and grown so close to for years to come back.

"...I can trust you, I will. But I don't want that to get in the way o-of a goal."

"Hm? And what goal is that?"

"Reaching class A."

She rose a brow, smiling.

"You think you can do that?"

"Maybe not as I am now, but I will let you know the moment I decide to. I will a-also promise that if I end up bringing you down to class B, that I will make sure to care for you after graduation."

"What if I dropped everything to be with you after graduation?"

"I will care for you."

"And if I want expensive things?"

"I will buy them for you."

"And what if I leave?"

"Then I will wish you well."

"What if I take everything?"

"A man with my abilities can start from scratch as many times as he needs to."

"...You're serious."

She looked surprised.

"Even back then... haha."

She brought a hand up to her face, laughing as some joyous tears threatened to spill forth.

"You said you trusted me, but I've also chosen to trust you. I b-believe even if you did all those things, you'd do something to repay me. Or perhaps help me."

Her laughter slowly ceased.

"You are right... but what if it was someone different? What if I didn't come back?"

"Would I still be with her in that case? A friend, a lover, a wife. Trust is the only currency these people share. If I don't trust them, a-and they don't trust me, and there is no opportunity for such a thing to happen, I wouldn't consider s-such a person as a friend, and wouldn't do everything I would for you."

She turned her head down, still smiling.

"In truth, you haven't really changed a bit, the only things I would say changed is that you seem more curious now, and easier to tease."

I smiled back.

"You can say that. Now, how about yourself?"

"Hmm?"

"What can you tell me about you? I'd like to know."

"Well, what do you know?"

"Let's just say not much."

"Fufu, very well then, I'll start from the beginning."

I listened happily as she went on to explain her life, telling me about her congenital heart disease which makes physical activities difficult for her.

She talked about how she was an only child, and her father would often spoil her because of it.

She was born a genius, and great things began to be expected whenever she starts something yet to be finished.

She then told me about when we first met.

Apparently, she'd been inspired to play chess, although she won't tell me why, and at the time it was something I'd also wanted to learn, since our fathers were both friends, or at least coworkers, they came up with the idea of allowing us to learn together.

Ever since then, we would always spend our free time together, just talking or learning or having fun.

That stopped after a half year, where she was told by her father that I'd only be visiting every now and then.

Sometimes the wait was only one week, sometimes it was one month.

I felt my heart clench.

She would still wait for me, I knew it, even before she said it.

"When we were growing up, what made us so close? Apart from that i-incident from before."

Her smile never left as she spoke up next, a certain fondness to it.

"Because I've never defeated you. Your ability to learn things at a pace quicker than anybody else had made you a force to be reckoned with in anything we did together. It got to the point I'd almost feel frustrated at you beating me every time."

I felt a small tingle at the back of my brain, and spoke up again.

"I teased you didn't I? I don't remember it a-at all, but for some reason, I'm thinking of a scenario."

"Oh? Do tell."

"It was chess. You were incredibly confident, to the p-point of warning me before the game began. I swept you up in that game, and teased you after because of how s-sure you were that you would win."

I looked into her eyes, and her face, for a moment, had been different.

It looked as though she were pouting, and it was cute.

So that's why...

I liked seeing that face, seeing her playfully pouting like that.

I liked her, didn't I?

"Were we... ever anything more? Than just friends?"

She was quiet at my words, and I was afraid of looking at her.

Whether I saw a look of sadness, disgust, envy or resentment, I was scared of any of these looks.

But when I finally did.

She had a calm smile on her face, but her eyes.

She was sad.

"We were going to be."

"I see."

"Fufu, so much for moving on from the sappy stuff."

I couldn't help a small laugh myself, and our conversation became lighter once more.

There's just one more thing I want to do now.

I held my hand out towards her, palm up.

"Do you see this?" I asked.

She rose a brow.

"Your hand?"

"Not exactly."

I brought my other hand forward, slipping back my sleeve a little bit so I can slip off the unnoticeable thin glove I wore over my hands.

"Ever since I figured out the t-true nature of this school, I've been wearing these." I stated, holding up the glove in my other hand.

"It was to insure that anything I did that could be traced back to me through m-means like fingerprints wasn't possible."

"A safety mechanism." She realized.

"Correct, I want to do this the right way."

I held my palm out in a friendly, universal gesture.

"My name is Tensai Shizukana, it is a pleasure to meet you."

Her smile widened, and she took my hand in her smaller one.

"My name is Arisu Sakayanagi, it is a pleasure to meet you as well, Shizukana-kun."

"Thank you, Sakayanagi-chan."

A proper handshake, with no strings attached, just two people greeting each other in the way even those from different backgrounds can understand.

The start of a new friendship.

And perhaps something more.

Chapter end,

Goodbye.

Chapter 34: Hanging Out

Kushida had on her usual smile as I met her at the front of the dorm, holding her bag out in front of her.

"Good morning Kushida-chan."

"Good morning Shizukana-kun."

She giggled, and I joined in.

And thus our walk to school began.

"You know, you make some really good pancakes, I can't remember the last time I've had such a good meal."

"Well, it is mostly normal, choice of topping helps make it as good as it c-could be though, some people like strawberries and others like bananas."

"Hehe, thinking back, there was a lot of sweet stuff on my pancakes wasn't there?"

"Kushida-chan, we used up about a quarter of the whipped c-cream we went out and bought, and that was just you."

She laughed.

"Hehe! What!? Noooo! I would never use so much."

"We couldn't even see the pancakes!"

I struggled to hold back my own laughter as I thought back to the pancakes she had, and how much whipped cream she ended up eating without anything else because of how much was left over on the plate.

"Okay then, what about you? How could you eat so many pancakes in one sitting? For breakfast no less?"

"An insatiable appetite." I responded cheekily.

"Honestly, I could've gone for a couple more."

"What's with you and pancakes?" She laughed.

"Hey, pancakes are the best, especially mine."

"Fair enough." She smiled.

We looked ahead once more, and I noticed someone.

It was Sudo... but his fist.

I moved to catch up with him, standing alongside him.

"Sudo-kun, what happened to your fist?"

He glanced over at me, raising a brow.

"What's it to you?"

"Sudo, there's dry blood, and your k-knuckles are rough, you got in fight didn't you?"

"Yeah."

"...You made sure to do as I said right?"

"Don't worry, I didn't do shit until they swung first."

"They?"

He grinned, grabbing his bicep as he flexed it.

"There were three of 'em, wasn't enough to beat me though."

I let out a small laugh, and Kushida caught up to us, standing on the other side of me.

"What're you guys talking about?"

"Kushida. Haha, just a couple of dorks from class C trying to beat me up, too bad for them, I'm way stronger than that."

"Where did it happen?" I asked, curious.

"Hm? In the special building, why?"

I felt my blood run cold.

"Sudo-kun... how badly did you beat them?"

"Uh, badly enough I guess, to the point they stopped fighting back."

Well.

Fuck.

I'm probably gonna need to visit class C before they get any ideas.

"Sudo-kun, I need you to listen c-carefully to me, what were the last things they said to you?"

"They just said I'd regret it, honestly, their whining was annoying. I really wanted to go back and hit him again, but that'd be overdoing it I guess."

"Tch."

He rose a brow.

"What's up?"

"I'm gonna need to pay a visit t-to class C, to make sure they don't get any funny ideas." I said honestly.

"Huh? Why?"

"That's not important right now, but y-you'll figure out soon enough. For future reference, unless you're sure that t-there are cameras watching what's happening, never f-fight anyone, okay?"

"Cameras?"

Kushida's eyes widened as she stared at me.

"You mean-?"

"Yes, I think they're trying to s-set Sudo up. We still have some time before class starts, so I'm going to go on a-ahead. See ya!"

With that, I started to jog off.

Class C is the class right above class D, if they're already trying to weaken us, it means they see us as a threat.

They wouldn't try to weaken us just to spite us.

They understand how strong Sudo is, and know he'll likely be a big help to the class in the future, so are trying to get rid of him now.

I stopped in front of class C.

What would I even say?

'Hey, I know one of my guys beat up a couple of yours, but let's let bygones be bygones or I'll make you?'

I'll figure things out, and at the end of the day, I do have that one trick up my sleeve.

I noticed a kid with a bruised face walk inside the class, and walked in after him.

I looked around.

How strange, some of them look scared.

"Hello?"

Everyone's eyes turned on me, and I stiffened.

"H-hey there." I laughed nervously.

"Is it okay if I s-speak to the class representative?"

A confident looking man, who looked to stand just barely taller than me, walked over, a smirk on his face.

The leader of class C...

I see, so that's the kind of class this is.

"That would be me, and what does a kid like you have to do with me?"

"I'd like to apologize on b-behalf of someone."

He rose a brow, still smirking, and glanced over at a couple of other kids in the class, who certainly looked like they'd been beaten pretty bad.

His hair is kind of pretty for a guy.

What a strange thing to think, but to be fair, I've never seen a guy pull off magenta hair and make it work.

"Is that so? Y'know they got beat something awful?"

"Yes, I understand that, u-unfortunately, my guy feels like he'd been forced to fight. He did what he t-thought he needed to."

"We can't let that go so easily though."

I glanced around, all eyes were on us, but nobody spoke up.

A prison state.

I looked the man down.

"Do what you will, but just know that the one who won't be let off easy is you if y-you even think of interfering with my class."

He lost his smirk for a moment, before it was regained with a new fire.

"Really now? Then I can't wait to crush you."

I put my hand out, keeping the same blank face.

"Tensai Shizukana. Know now that whatever you do, it won't be enough."

"Kakeru Ryuen, go tell your master to talk to me themselves next time."

He took my hand in his, and I rose a brow at him.

"What if I'm the master?"

"Funny. I can tell, you're not the type to do this on free will, I don't doubt you're a leading figure of the class, but your definitely not the top dog. What was that girl's name again...?"

My eyes widened.

He's been watching us for this long?

But he's made an error, and I can't let that slide.

Or rather, I should use it to my advantage.

"I don't know what you're talking about, h-have a good day Ryuen, don't start something you can't finish."

I turned around, walking out of the class after that, and closed the door behind me.

After taking a few steps towards my class, I put a hand against the wall beside me, leaning against it for support.

My heart was pumping, and my head was pounding.

Just that much, just that much and I'm like this.

No, I'm getting better at least, I would've crumbled on the spot if that was me from a month ago.

I took steady breaths, trying to calm myself as I continued to lean against the all.

Of all the things, it had to be interacting with others.

I'd rather be weak than be like this.

I shook my head, and stood up straight, walking back to class.

As for Ryuen.

He seems like he'll be an interesting new enemy.

...

91 more class points.

That's what we've been awarded for doing well on the midterm, the thing is though, we could've had 100 points.

I see.

Our class points are still being deducted based on whether or not we behave in class.

So right now... we're sitting at 132 points.

Not to mention, class A had pulled ahead even further, sitting at 1004 class points.

Actually insane.

But Sakayanagi and her class isn't the one I need to worry about now.

I felt a tap on my shoulder, and looked back.

It was Onodera, holding up a bag of food.

"Yo, wanna go eat lunch?"

"Sure. Is it okay if I invite s-someone?"

I glanced over at Ayanokoji, who was talking with Horikita, but looked like he'd rather be with someone more energetic.

In other words, he was bored and lonely.

"Sure!"

I smiled back at her, standing up, and walking over to the two of them.

"Why is it whenever I talk to Ayanokoji-kun about how pitiful he is, you come over?"

"Is that what's happening here?"

I looked over at Ayanokoji, who nodded.

"Well, anyways. Want to come e-eat lunch with Onodera and I?"

"Sure."

He stood up, following us out of the class, and we took a left.

"Isn't the cafeteria the other way?"

"We usually eat at a stairwell, nobody ever uses it, so we figured it was a nice place to eat."

Thank you for the explanation Onodera.

I sat down on one of the lower steps, leaning against the wall to face Onodera who sat across from me, and a couple of steps up. Ayanokoji seated himself a few steps above me.

"So, how're you doing Ayanokoji-kun?"

"I'm ok, I guess."

"Hehe, that's good."

"You know, if you ever w-want to eat lunch together, you can say so."

"Ah... do I look that desperate?"

"Sometimes, yeah."

Onodera let out a small laugh.

"Is it just me, or are you just way too reserved? Come on, what's the secret?"

"Secret?"

"Umu, why are you so quiet?"

"I don't know, it's just who I am."

I nodded in agreement.

"I can get that, just like how Kushida is r-really friendly, and Sudo is really sporty, you're j-just really gloomy."

He put a hand over his heart, feigning hurt.

"Your words wound me, mister stutter."

"H-hey!"

Onodera openly laughed at the jab, and I couldn't help but join in as well.

While Ayanokoji didn't show it on his face, his eyes told me he was at least enjoying this.

"Although speaking of, aren't there still a few others who don't hang out with anyone?" Onodera started.

"True. Koenji-kun just enjoys being alone, o-or at least isn't bothered by it, then there's Horikita-chan. Oh, there's also S-Sakura-chan."

"Sakura? Oh yeah. She's that pink haired girl with the red glasses right? I've seen Kushida try to invite her out a couple of times, but she'd always kindly refuse. I think she's just really shy."

"Everyone has different reasons for being alone, huh?"

I glanced up at Ayanokoji.

"Admittedly, I don't want to be, I would like to talk and hang out with friends, I'm just nervous, I think."

"You're not the type to invite o-out others. I get it."

I leaned flat against the wall, stretching my arms upward.

Man, I feel sore.

I've had the time to, so I was practicing for longer the night before.

"Well, at least Sudo is still in school."

I looked across from me, Onodera letting out a small sigh.

"Huh?"

She seemed to notice my confusion, and waved me off, a tinge of red on her face.

"Haha. It's nothing, I'm just glad we won't have to lose anyone so early into the school year."

Nice cover up, bad acting.

"Agreed, if possible, I'd want to a-avoid anybody in the class getting expelled."

"I, kind of feel the same. It took a lot for me to get on good terms with Sudo, I wouldn't want that to be for nothing."

I let out a small laugh.

"That's a strange way of seeing it Ayanokoji-kun, but c-considering it's you, I understand."

"Oh, you wanna know something cool Ayanokoji-kun?"

Onodera was grinning as he nodded.

"Sure."

"This guy here's got two crushes, two! And he won't tell me! Did he tell you? You're both guys right, and friends. Surely he told you right?"

I sighed, bringing a hand up to rake it through my hair.

"This again?" I mumbled.

"Two crushes? Are you unable to settle for just one?"

Not you too Ayanokoji.

"It's complicated, really complicated."

"How so?" Onodera has stars in her eyes, wanting me to continue.

Poor Ayanokoji got used.

"Well, the two of them are very different from each o-other. I know that they both care for me to some extent as well, to the p-point if I'd asked either of them, they'd probably say yes."

"Then what's stopping you?"

"Myself, I'm afraid of hurting one in favour o-of the other, not to mention, there's still lots we're getting to know about each other. Not to m-mention a polygamy relationship is out of the question, it wouldn't work."

"Why not?"

"It just wouldn't. Trust me on that."

Onodera tilted her head.

"What if you introduced them to each other? Try and sort it out from there."

I laughed.

Oh Onodera, if only you knew.

Something tells me if I did that Sakayanagi would rip Kushida apart, and expose her the moment she slips up.

"No shot. Definitely not happening, one would destroy t-the other mentally."

"You should probably keep a lookout, Onodera here looks like she's about ready to spy on you."

Onodera laughed Ayanokoji's words off.

"I would never!"

"Right, then you'd get someone e-else to do it."

She put her hands up in surrender.

"Alright alright, I won't do anything."

"Yeah, sure."

"...Unless you need help."

"Onodera-chan."

"What? You make it sound like you have the most complicated love life ever, if you need more help then I'll help more, yeah?"

"..."

I looked away.

Complicated, that doesn't even begin to describe it.

All I can do now is get to know them both better, and see how it goes from there.

"When you said it was complicated, it's more than just a crush isn't it?"

I looked up at Ayanokoji, and nodded.

"I have connections to each of these g-girls in ways that change everything. That's all I can say, that's it, okay?"

"Alright, I can see it's really bugging you, so I'll stop."

"What about you Onodera? What's your crush?"

Ayanokoji seemed curious in this new topic on 'crushes.'

Onodera laughed, bringing a finger up to her mouth.

"Shh, I've got one, but I'm still trying to figure him out. What about you Ayanokoji-kun?"

He waved the question off.

"I've never seriously thought of that. I have tastes even I'm not aware of."

Onodera laughed at that.

"So you don't know what you like in a girl?"

"Not really."

"What about a guy?"

"Hasn't crossed my mind once."

"So no interest huh?"

I brought a hand up to my face, rubbing it.

"Aaagh, I just remembered that t-thing you showed me."

"That thing?"

"The thing I got a high place in?"

She looked confused for a moment, before she started to laugh.

"Hahaha! Right! I forgot about that! I have no doubt you'd still have girls after you even if that was a possibility."

"A high place? Are you talking about those lists the girls made?"

"Huh? You know about those?"

"Yeah... I was told about them accidentally, and was sworn to secrecy."

Ayanokoji rubbed the back of his neck.

"I remember I scrolled through a couple, but never saw the results, what did Shizukana place high in?"

I let out a loud sigh as Onodera laughed.

"Ranking of guys who'd look cute as girls, this guy got a bronze medal."

Onodera continued to laugh as I just covered my face in embarrassment.

"That so?"

I glanced up at Ayanokoji, who stared at me for some time, before nodding his head.

"I can see it."

"Not you too!"

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 35: A New Problem

"The school has allowed for you to be interviewed by some reporters coming in, they also wanted to interview me, so we'll be in there together. Reporters are cruel, and they twist your words, so say exactly what you mean, or it'll be interpreted differently."

I nodded.

"I understand, I'll let them know who I am, and what to expect of me, this'll help me complete my persona as well."

I let out a shaky breath.

I forgot it was today, but that's fine, I'm already as prepared as I need to be.

"Do you know what it's like?" I asked.

Hashigaki nodded.

"Yes. Two years ago a third year made it in, and he said it was like stepping out into a minefield, one wrong move and you're a goner."

"Make it through, succeed the mission, come out a hero huh?"

"You can say that."

I took a deep breath in, and looked at the doors across from us.

I fixed the new accessory I'd asked to wear, a small gold crown on my head made by the drama team.

"Want to go?"

"Sure."

"I'll answer any question asked to you, so long as I know the answer. Isn't it a part of your persona that your quieter?"

"True... I didn't think of that, I'll tap you on the leg if I'd like to answer myself."

"Okay."

The two of us walked forward, pushing open the doors to the room, and looked out at the crowd of reporters and photographers gathering around like an audience.

We were up on a stage, so they could clearly see us even from the back of the large group.

I noticed some chairs, and grabbed onto a more comfortable looking one, bringing it up nearly to the edge of the stage.

"Senpai." I said, patting the chair.

She nodded, walking forward and sitting down in it in an elegant fashion.

So far, we ignored the outbursts of people trying to ask questions.

I noticed that down in the crowd, closest to us, there was a line of bodyguards just in case.

Ha.

I turned back around, grabbed myself a second chair and pulled it up beside Hashigaki's.

As always, she looked beautiful in her costume, perhaps more so this time.

I sat down in my chair, leaning back in it as I kicked the one leg up to rest on my knee.

I glanced over at Hashigaki, who nodded.

It was loud, but not to the point my voice couldn't be heard.

None of the reporters have microphones, only the bodyguards.

"Bodyguard, it seems we haven't been left any microphones, would you mind passing a couple up here?" I asked loudly.

Someone nodded, and got a second from another person before getting up on stage, and handing one to both Hashigaki and I.

He got back down, joining the rest of the bodyguard line, and I smirked.

I tapped the mic, hearing it clearly, before speaking into it.

"Hello, hello there? This is Kitsune speaking, you all can hear me right?"

A bunch of questions arose, and I laughed.

"I take it nobody wants to waste any time. Bodyguards, I'll point someone out for you, let them speak into a mic, I want to hear their question."

This is strange, I'm surprised the school is allowing us so much free range to do this.

My guess is the reporters were warned to not ask too heavy questions.

"Blue suit, forty something year old man with a red and white striped tie, thinks he's got slick hair."

After a moment, a question from the man arose:

"Have you heard the news about Cupid Ai?"

I laughed.

"Any news that pops up outside of this school I have no knowledge about, you should know this."

"Then do you know that Cupid Ai is thinking of retiring from the Nationals this year, because of you?"

I smirked.

"Good. If he's the reason my senpai didn't make it to Nationals last year, I'd love to be the reason he didn't make it this year."

More questions arose, and I laughed as I continued to pick people out.

"Will you ever take off the mask?"

"Am I not gorgeous even with it on? I'll take off the mask when I feel the time is right, I'm all for putting on a show."

"Dancing Demon, how do you feel about making it to Nationals this year?"

She didn't tap my leg, so I continued for her.

"She's glad, but is focusing more on her conditioning. She told me herself that you can't get better unless you work hard every day, and she's aiming to win the Nationals."

"A question for the both of you, the runner up for last year has stated that 'not only is there no one in my way now, but I've gotten twice as good as I was last time, I'm not going to be second place this year.' What do you have to say to that?"

I glanced over at Hashigaki, a smirk on my face, and she sighed, realizing I was about to pull her into the fire along with me.

"What do I say to that? Hmm, I guess it's nice that he's not going for second place, that spot is reserved for someone else."

"And who would that be?"

"Our elegant Dancing Demon here." I stated.

A bunch of more questions erupted, and I laughed at how riled up everyone got.

"What about you?" The next person I'd called on asked.

I put my mic down in my lap.

I rose a brow, although they couldn't see it, and put my elbow down on the armrest of the chair, tilting my head as I rested my cheek on my fist.

With a big smirk on, I moved my other hand to point up at my crown.

There was an uproar.

Some thought of my gesture as bold, others as stupid. It was clear things were split pretty against me, most believing that I was too overconfident, but I could see some of them think about it, and realize I do have a good chance.

I pointed out to another person.

"The maximum amount of points earned in the nationals of all time is 1480 points, the four stages of the nationals don't change at all unless it is for a tech upgrade. This record hasn't been broken in 17 years. Are you going for the gold, or are you going to be the greatest of all time?"

I picked my mic back up, still leaning against my fist.

"How about this. I'll see you all in June, and you can see for yourself what I'm going for."

"The runner up for nationals last year said himself that he'll be coming for you two, for what you did to Cupid Ai, how do you feel about that?"

"Let me ask you something back. Does he know what Cupid Ai did to Dancing Demon the year before?"

"To my knowledge he does."

Hashigaki tapped my leg, and I bit back from responding.

She brought her mic up to speak for the first time.

"Tell him we'll be ready."

That's all she said, putting the mic back down into her lap.

"That's the spirit." I mumbled, grinning.

Keep things solely competitive between those competing.

It was working well.

"It is said that those hosting the nationals may film a promotional video for all of their contestants, do you think you two would be included?"

I rose a brow at that, and looked over at Hashigaki.

Are we... not viewed very highly?

"Why wouldn't we be?" I asked, making sure to sound more annoyed rather than confused.

Some laughter went off.

"You two are seen as the underdogs this year around, since everyone else that is competing this year have been big names since they were young."

"I see, do you speak for the hosts of the nationals themselves?"

"No... I do not."

"Then what is the reason to ask such a question? They've no reason to cut us off from the video, after all, it would look quite embarrassing if their gold medalist wasn't even in the promotional video, don't you think?"

"I... yes, I can see your reasoning... but most, if not all here believe that you are just a big bag of wind."

I laughed openly at that, silencing the reporters.

I then stood up, holding my mic up to my mouth.

"Any man, woman, or child who thinks of me in such a way is in for an eye opening, and I will grant you that as your king. Come June, you will all see the true power of this ruler, and prove once and for all I am the pinnacle of Archery."

With that, I tossed my mic down to one of the bodyguards, and walked over to Hashigaki, gently holding my hand down to her.

"Shouldn't we stay? Let them get to know us better?"

"Which would stay in your memory longer? A bold, challenging provocation, or a kind and gentle replier? Plus, doesn't the mystery add to the charm?"

I tapped my mask.

Her lip twitched up at that, clearly making her break character, and she closed her eyes, taking my hand as I gently pulled her up.

The two of us walked out after that.

We don't need to tell them about ourselves, there will be plenty of time for that after graduation, but for now, what they need to know was told to them.

Expect great things, and no one will get in our way.

...

I flipped the spare key up in my thumb, catching it as it descended back down to earth, and repeating the process as I walked.

I didn't know Ayanokoji was giving us all spare keys, something about the placement of his room.

Well, whatever.

I rolled my neck, and tucked the key back where I had it before, before walking into class.

I looked around, before glancing up at the clock.

I have time.

I walked up to the podium, tapping my knuckle against its wooden surface to garner everyone's attention.

"Everyone, I have an a-announcement to make."

Everyone slowly quietened, confused and intrigued at what I have to say.

Everyone by now knows I don't do well speaking while all the eyes are on me, and tried to make me more comfortable by staying quiet.

I saw some looks of adoration as well.

I took a deep breath.

"What I'm about to say is very important, and it w-will be further addressed by Chiyabashira-sensei later today, if not r-right at the toll of the bell. As things currently stand, we a-are currently all quite behind in terms of class points, but a recent event may cause that g-gap to widen. Our fellow classmate and friend Sudo-kun recently g-got into a fight with some kids from class C, and beaten them badly, and they've d-decided to try and have him punished for it."

All eyes turned on Sudo, who stared at me in shock.

'How do you know that?'

Is that what you're thinking?

Unfortunately for you, Ryuen has already gotten a bunch of rumours spread about, I just pieced it together with bits of knowledge I already knew.

"They're claiming he attacked the t-three of them without reason, and badly beat him. Sudo-kun has claimed that he was p-provoked, and that it was self defence. The reason I'm telling you all this is b-because it's highly likely if Sudo-kun gets expelled, we'll lose class points, but I can assure you, t-that will not happen."

"That's..."

Sudo stopped himself as some more heads turned in his direction, some looking annoyed and others looking mad.

I put both of my palms down on the podium as I stared out at the class.

"This issue that will soon be a-addressed by sensei, I want you all to know I'm already on the case, and have already gotten m-more than one solid lead. Just don't freak out when Chiyabashira-sensei explains this in g-greater detail. With that being said, I don't want to see anybody treating Sudo-kun any differently t-than usual. Keep in mind he'd been provoked, and they swung at him first. However, the main problem is that there is no e-evidence to help support our claim, at least no video proof, because they'd chosen a place to lure him t-to which had no cameras. In other words, since this case was opened on account of the class C student's w-words, with the only evidence of the fight even happening being their bruises, the school is more than likely to b-believe class C. I won't let that happen. I refuse to let it happen, and will not let class C off l-lightly regardless if we win this case or not."

I closed my eyes, facing downwards.

Deep breaths Shizukana, you did great.

"That's all."

I moved back to my seat, and held my head in my hands, trying to calm myself.

My legs were jumping, and my chest felt tight, but I said everything I wanted to.

There were some murmurs and whispers going around.

At the sound of the bell, Chiyabashira-sensei walked into class, and immediately walked up to the podium.

"I have an announcement to make."

The attention was already on her, and some took glances at me.

"There was a bit of trouble the other day. Him over there, Sudo, and some class C students were involved in an incident. To say the truth, it was a fight."

Telling the whole situation to the class, it was almost exactly as I thought.

Based on the stories between the two separate parties, it's more likely that Sudo would be suspended and the class would lose class points.

With an undisturbed face, Chiyabashira-sensei explained the school's neutral position on the matter.

"Uh... why hasn't the matter been resolved already?"

A reasonable question from Hirata.

"The complaint was raised by class C. They said it was a one sided fight. However, when we asked Sudo, he said that their claim was not true. He said that the class C students called him out looking for a fight, so the school has decided to give some time to hold a proper case."

"I wasn't in the wrong, it was self defence."

He declared that without shame, causing classmates to look at Sudo with a cold gaze.

I understand the looks, but consider the situation.

Even if it's possible we lose the class points we'd worked so hard to gain, this isn't a simple case of Sudo acting out.

'I'm not going to bother fighting you if you don't even have the courage to attack me.'

Sudo said word for word what I'd told him to say, and went to walk away, before one of the three swung at him.

Sudo had dodged by a hair, and the fight began.

"But you have no evidence, right?"

I rose my hand.

"Evidence? I don't have anything like t-"

"Sensei, I have evidence."

She turned her gaze on me, raising a brow.

"Were you a witness to the event?"

"I will remain mute about that question, b-but rather, aren't there cameras set up all around the school, run by the school? If we l-look back through them, we'd be able to see that the class C students had invited Sudo to an area of the school w-without cameras, isn't that suspicious?"

She nodded her head.

"That is true, but how is that supposed to help?"

I put a finger up to my lips.

"Firstly, we must stay quiet about it. We don't know their full story of h-how things transpired, so if they say something contradicting that they did in f-fact lead Sudo away somewhere, we could use this evidence to call them out on t-their lie."

"I see. That does make sense, but what if their truth has nothing to lie about?"

"So if Sudo really is in the wrong? I c-can see such an event. However, that is false, a lie is only as good as the people spinning it, they'll m-mess up."

A smile fell on her face.

"That may work Shizukana. Now, that's all, well most likely get a final decision by Tuesday. With the lack of evidence to support either claim, time has been given to you. Homeroom is now over."

Chiyabashira-sensei then left the class, with Sudo leaving right after.

It's likely he understood the class will he whispering regardless of what I said, and doesn't want to get mad at anyone and act out.

"Hey, isn't Sudo the worst?"

Ike was the first to speak up.

"If we lose our points, how many would we even be at?"

Certainly, if this situation ends up against Sudo, then he would end up being the target of frustration in the class.

Kushida tried to alleviate the situation.

"Hey everyone, can you all hear me out?"

Trying to take the chance to calm everyone, she spoke up again.

"As sensei said, Sudo-kun was dragged into a fight, but he was dragged into it."

"Kushida-chan, by saying 'dragged into it,' does that mean you believe Sudo's words?"

Kushida told us all a story, about how Sudo had come to Ayanokoji and her asking for help regarding the situation, and that the whole reason this was happening was because the other class C kids, two of which were also on the basketball team, were jealous that Sudo has the chance at becoming a regular already.

It was a believable story, but it seems some of the others weren't agreeing as easily considering Sudo's behaviour.

"If you or anybody you know saw what happened, please contact me at any time, I'd appreciate it."

Despite saying something that was along the same lines as what sensei said, the class had a better reaction to it.

The power of a person able to connect with others is quite a frightening thing.

The class was wrapped in silence, and the one who broke it was not an eyewitness, but rather Yamauchi.

"Hey Kushida-chan. I don't believe Sudo-kun's story, I think he's just making it up to justify his own actions. During middle school, he kept talking about beating people up. He even lectured us on how it was fun to beat people up."

Others voices picked up at that, many different people all talking about different things they've seen Sudo doing, all linked to his short temper, and how close he'd come to beating someone up.

Kushida's words didn't reach the class. All they saw was that their points could be taken away, and so they left Sudo out to dry.

"I want to believe him."

Hirata stood up, wanting to support Kushida.

"I can understand if a student from another class doubts him. But I think it's wrong to doubt a fellow friend, a classmate. Isn't helping out someone in need what friends do?"

"I think so too."

Brushing her bangs to the side, Karuizawa voiced her support.

"If it's a false accusation, wouldn't it be a problem? In any case, it'd be sad if he was innocent."

If Kushida was a kind leader, Karuizawa was a strong one. Most of the girls voiced their agreement after she spoke.

It's a part of what makes us human, to get on board with someone who does something in an assertive manner.

It was exactly the same as before, with the midterms.

I would've gladly jumped onto the bandwagon to help lower my mark and keep Sudo from getting expelled, but because nobody else did I didn't.

I'm glad I didn't have to say anything more, I still haven't fully recovered my breathing from having everyone's attention earlier, not to mention speaking with sensei in front of everybody right after.

I need to rest, and it's still morning.

I groaned, putting my head down on the table.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 36: An Unknown Limit

"Kushida-chan, you're even asking different senpais? You really are d-dedicated to helping Sudo-kun out."

I smiled as I walked up to Kushida during lunch, who'd just finished talking with another senpai.

She sent me a sad smile.

"Yeah, no one seems to know anything though."

She let out a small sigh.

"I don't know how we're going to save Sudo-kun, no one seems to have seen anything."

I smiled, gently raising a hand to pet her hair.

"It's okay. There's only around 400 students in this school. Someone is b-bound to have seen something. Not to mention, I've got a trick up my sleeve if things get dicey."

She tilted her head, still under my hand, looking confused.

"How so?"

"Let's just say what we're looking for doesn't necessarily h-have to be an eyewitness."

I pointed up at my ear, and her eyes widened as she got what I was saying.

"Then you mean?"

"Yes. We don't need an eyewitness, we just need a witness, the next best bet w-would be someone who heard what was happening."

"And you think you know someone who did?"

"It's possible."

"But what about that thing you said earlier? With the cameras?"

My smile vanished, and I looked out towards the door of the cafeteria, appearing annoyed.

"That won't work anymore."

"Why not?"

Because sensei seems to want to make things more difficult for us.

Out of the kindness of her heart, she shared the good news, and I can already tell class C will make up an alibi to cover up why they were calling Sudo away.

"It doesn't matter, it's fine. I'll f-figure something out."

She giggled at that.

"Every time you say that, I worry for you. Because every time you say that it seems like you already have a plan."

"So then why worry?"

She leaned forward, wrapping her arms around me in a hug.

"Because it's you, I don't want you to get hurt."

I smiled warmly at the gesture, hugging her back.

"I won't, don't worry."

I felt some piercing gazes, but ignored them.

She pulled back, looking up at me.

"Oh, can you stay over again tonight?" She asked.

I wasn't able to the night before, so I decided to accept.

"Sure."

Throughout these last days, my relationship with Kushida has been a strange one.

Essentially, it was like we were a married couple, just without the lovey-dovey stuff.

We never addressed it either, what was happening, just deciding to enjoy our time together instead.

It was nice to see her genuinely happy when talking with me, and I enjoyed it as well.

Not to mention, I still feel like this is the kind of thing I owe her for my earlier misdeeds.

At the rate things are going, she'll eventually open up to me about her feelings regarding others in the class.

When that happens, I'll cement myself as a friend of hers, and will still support her.

If I become someone who will continue to care for her even after she tells me her darkest secrets, things any other person would turn her away for, then she'll be more inclined to trust me, and take my words to heart.

"I'll see you tonight then, I have some things I want to go do before lunch ends."

"Alright! See you, I'll keep asking around!"

I gave her another warm smile before leaving her to her business.

The events.

If I had to guess, they'll keep trying to get Horikita on board, who for some reason is refusing to help.

It's likely she sees this whole situation as a bother, and wants Sudo to reflect on his actions so that this doesn't happen again.

Either that, or she doesn't know what exactly to do.

That being said, I still have to speak to her.

Because I know she noticed it.

I moved to sit down across from her, her sending me a sharp glare as I did.

"Hello."

"What brings you here? If you're here to ask me for help, I refuse."

"Sakura-chan."

She stopped mid-bite, and glanced back at me.

"But you... you sit a couple of seats to the left of her, of her, how do you know?"

I folded my arms.

"Horikita-chan. Haven't I said so a-already? Rather, I know you noticed earlier, but thank you for confirming it. Why haven't you already t-told the others?"

She looked at me warily.

That is correct Horikita, you've severely underestimated me.

Know that, understand your error.

"That, is none of your concern."

"But it is a concern of yours. Sudo getting s-suspended would lower our class points, thus widening the gap between us and class C, as well as class A. If y-you're keeping your mouth shut just because you wanted to punish Sudo-kun, then I've sorely misjudged you."

I stood back up, shaking my head.

"If this is how you will decide to go about in this situation, t-then I will personally sabotage this class. It won't matter if you tell everyone else, I can w-work around that. Punishment and education are too very different t-thinks that both work well, have you even tried the latter?"

I sighed.

"Bottom line is this, if this is h-how you're going to treat your class to reach class A, then I will keep us in class D to keep e-everyone safe."

I turned at that.

That should be enough.

I genuinely can't tell if there's another motive to her actions, or if she's just trying to punish Sudo, but based on what I said she will definitely tell the others now, if not today then tomorrow, if not tomorrow then the day after.

So long as she did it before the weekend ends, in case there's problems needed to be solved.

Whether she tells them all as a group or not now doesn't matter.

The others, as in Ayanokoji, Kushida, Ike, Yamauchi and Sudo, are likely to convene to discuss what to do.

There's only one plausible way they'll do this. Since Kushida is in the group they'll likely go around and ask different classes for witnesses, if Horikita doesn't tell them about Sakura first.

It would be most logical to ask class B.

Class B does have Ichinose, who's most certainly one of the more popular figures in that class, so it's likely she'll try to help out since it's under the words that Sudo is innocent.

Then what should I do?

I could visit class C...

Honestly, I do kind of want to know those guys from class C more, specifically Ryuen.

I made up my mind, tomorrow I'll visit Ryuen.

...

I pulled my hand back just as she did, the both of us flinching back from trying to grab the same thing.

"A-ah. I'm sorry."

I turned to look beside me, and sent back a nervous smile.

"Hey, don't worry about it. Y-you can have it if you want."

I reached up, grabbing the box and holding it out to her.

"Ah. Thank you."

She shyly nodded towards me, taking the box and moving towards the register.

She tries to end conversations early, but doesn't be rude about it.

I nodded to myself.

If they're persistent enough, while not scaring her, they should be able to convince Sakura to help.

She's a girl with a pure heart, but is just shy by nature.

She'll definitely help, and if she doesn't, I could always just become a witness myself.

Wait, no. Depending on what she saw, words mean nothing if she didn't take a picture or something like that, some sort of concrete evidence she was actually there.

In other words, it's entirely possible I might end up acting as a witness anyways.

I sighed, moving to exit the store.

They've certainly got their hands full, that's for sure.

After exiting the store, I looked around.

There's something else I want to do, but I don't know where he would be at this time.

What's more, we've only ever met once.

That being said, it's impossible to deny he'll have the answers to my questions.

At this time... school only just ended not long ago, maybe an hour, it's entirely possible he's still in the student council room.

I should've tried to do that first, but then I would've missed getting to know more about Sakura.

I decided to walk back to the school regardless.

The halls were empty, with some classes open to allow members of different clubs do their own things inside.

After walking up to the second floor, I took a deep breath.

The door was within sight.

I walked up to it, knocking.

To my surprise, less than 30 seconds later, it was exactly the person I wanted to talk to who opened the door.

His face didn't change even as a clear interest appeared in his eyes.

He still kept the same old, cold gaze.

"It's you again, what is it you're here for?" He asked.

I felt my skin crawl at his voice.

This, is exactly what I mean.

Some of these senpais are just so thrilling to talk to.

"Horikita-senpai. I just have s-some questions to ask that I think you may have answers to. Do you have the t-time?"

He looked back inside, and opened the door wider, walking off.

I took that as a yes, and walked in after him.

He moved to sit in the seat I'd seen him in last time.

He put his elbows up on the table, clasping his hands together as he leaned a little forward, as though he were about to interrogate me.

I took a calming breath, closing the door behind me before moving to sit down across from him, needing to pull up a chair.

"What is your question?"

"I-I just wanted to know who would be overseeing the hearing r-regarding the case of Ken Sudo."

"As representatives of the school, those of us on the student council will be overseeing this."

"I see. M-may I know what you would justify as sufficient e-evidence?"

"Continue."

"As in, if someone s-states they were an eyewitness, would you believe them even if t-they don't have sufficient evidence to back up their claim?"

"We would not. This trial will be as fair as it would be anywhere else. Without solid evidence, everything is a lie."

I let out a sigh of relief.

"I see. T-thank you."

"What does this case have to do with you?"

I brought a hand up to rub the back of my head.

"Um. I'm also in class D. If Sudo-kun w-were to get suspended, it would be a massive loss. I'm just doing what I c-can to help others who are searching for an eyewitness."

"You were making sure that if an eyewitness arises from class C, that it won't be valid unless sufficient evidence is brought forth? You're making sure that class C has no way to put the final nail in the coffin."

"That... is correct."

For just a moment, the end of his lip twitched up in a small smirk, before he went right back to his usual expression.

"Is there anything else?"

I nodded.

"Does the actual evidence n-need to show that I myself was there, or no?"

"Explain."

"Let's say that a-all I have is an audio recording, because I was s-scared of being seen, would that still count as valid evidence submitted by me, Shizukana?"

"If such a thing exists, then your voice would also have to be in the audio recording, otherwise the possibility of you having stolen it from someone who didn't want to submit it as evidence is put in perspective."

I smirked at the back of my mind.

Perfect.

That's all I needed, now my evidence has become officially recognized as valid.

It was a good thing I did this, otherwise I could be questioned myself regarding what I have.

"That is all I have to ask senpai, t-thank you for cooperating with me."

He nodded back at me.

"Before you leave, may I ask you something?"

...Huh?

He wants to ask me something? What could that possibly be?

Has he grown an interest in me?

Oh god no, the last thing I need is another senpai causally watching me and then texting me to pick fun at me whenever I mess up doing something.

In other words, I don't need another Kiryuin.

"Um, of c-course you can."

He moved his arms down, crossing them as he leaned back against the seat.

His gaze wasn't as strong as before.

This must be what he looks like when he's relaxed.

"By any chance, do you believe you belong in class D?"

...I see.

"I do believe there is a reason for my placement in class D, s-senpai. But I don't personally feel like it's where I b-belong. That being said, I'm not particularly upset about it."

"And why is that?"

I smiled.

"Because it's fun."

A strange look welled up in his eyes, as though he were suddenly cautious of me.

"Don't you think it would be fun senpai? To p-pull yourself and your class out from the depths of hell into the c-clouds up above? Wouldn't you find such a challenge exhilarating? To me, y-you appear to be the type of person who wouldn't back down from such a challenge."

"You, enjoy the challenge of being in class D? So you will be aiming for class A then?"

"Correct."

He brought a hand up to the side of his head, fixing his glasses.

"I see. You are a strange one Shizukana-kun."

"What about you? You can just refuse if you want, but you never answered m-my question. Wouldn't you find such a challenge exciting? Clawing your way from the bottom to the v-very top? After all, I can tell right away that that is not what you did to get where you are."

I saw his hand twitch.

"Such a challenge, would prove to be insanely difficult."

"All the more reason to find it enjoyable. After all, don't you think you'll b-be at a disadvantage considering the students you have in your class? It'll be the perfect t-test for yourself, the perfect challenge. In a school environment such as this, what more could a p-person want? How dull would it be to be crowned the moment you step foot in here, instead of taking it y-yourself?"

Slowly, his lips started to move up.

He was smirking.

"Such a thing... does prove to sound entertaining."

"It is, I can assure you of that. Not only do you have to conquer other classes, but y-you also have to conquer your own class. But doing that will be difficult, as t-those at the bottom may not always comply as easily. In order to get them to help you, you need to be m-more than just smart. You need to be a leader to help them rise, rather than rule over them. I know how the other c-classes in my grade operate. There's a dual system in class A where both sides have undying loyalty to t-the leaders. In class B everything is based around trust amongst each other and to help one another f-fully, and then class C, which is ruled by a student with an iron fist. So what about class D? We couldn't have p-picked any of those options, because it wouldn't be as effective on lower lever students. So what s-should we do?"

"Anything possible. The leader must be someone who is a man of the people, is strong, smart and social, but would also resort to underhanded methods. We in class D would lose motivation too quickly if we were to lose points because of someone, or something. There's only one thing we can do, we need to have a leader that is perfect at everything he or she does, in order to even think about closing the gap."

I nodded, he was understanding perfectly.

"Now, the other three classes, I'm sure you know about them right? What d-do you think their weaknesses are?"

"Class C, their dictator rules purely based on raw power and fear, such a thing is not as strong a motivator to someone such as trust, and it would be easier to be betrayed."

"Correct, class B would never resort to underhanded methods, they p-plan on playing everything out simply and professionally, which is their w-weak point, they're pale in the face of underhanded methods."

"As for class A however... what should we do there?"

I tilted my head, smirking.

"Isn't it obvious? Based solely on the way they are organized. Divide the c-class even more. They may be split, but they don't hate each other, at least not to the p-point where they wouldn't help one another to contribute to something like class points."

"So drive a wedge between them, but how?"

"Simple. If we in class D have the perfect leader, he himself is t-the wedge. If he does things better than the two different leaders in class A at different things. The followers in class A w-would begin to resent one another, since the person they were following 'wasn't doing anything.'"

"In other words, give them the impression that their leaders can't actually be trusted, and further divide the two by making members place sole loyalty to their leader, to the point where they would begin to hate the other leader."

"Yes."

He glanced back at me.

"You don't plan on using any of these tactics do you?"

"Of course not! That'll take a-away from the fun. I'd rather pass them all in a way that would make their jaws drop, to do it in a m-manner they would never see coming. After all, isn't it normal for a person to recognize their own faults, and can thus learn to protect them?"

I leaned across the table, outstretching a hand.

"It was a pleasure to talk with you Horikita-senpai, but I r-really must go now, I have someone waiting for me."

He chuckled, clasping his hand around mine as we shook each other's hands.

"It was nice to talk to you as well Shizukana, I only pray that in another world you and I end up enemies."

I put my hand over my heart.

"Senpai, you wound me. I thought we were going to crawl our w-ways up to class A together?"

He shook his head, a smile still on his face, before waving a hand, standing up and letting go.

"Go now. I must get back to my duties."

"Alright, have a good day senpai."

I left after that, having already gotten the information I needed.

It was nice to get to know Horikita-senpai better as well, and admittedly, I would've loved it if we were in the same year.

Unfortunately for him, I've come to realize that there are quite a few people in my year that are on his level, or at least just below.

After leaving the student council room, I took a look down at my hands.

I was shaking.

But I knew the reason already.

It wasn't out of nervousness, or fear.

I was excited.

Just talking about the concept I had been with senpai made me like this.

"Hehe."

There's still one thing we hadn't discussed though.

The possibility that even if you try everything you can, that you fail.

If you're in class D, and you fail, there are only two ways a person would react.

They will lose all hope, seeing that it was impossible to reach class A after the massive setback.

Or their determination will be reinforced, and they will continue to do their best.

But that's the thing Horikita-senpai.

Just how hard did you work to get where you are?

Have you found your limits?

I don't think so.

...

Horikita (Manabu) POV:

First Ayanokoji, and now Shizukana.

There are some monsters in class D this year, as for how they got placed into such a class, that's quite the mystery.

I sat back down in my seat, still envisioning Shizukana sitting across from me.

I glanced down at my leg.

It was jumping in place.

Why was such a thing happening?

The concept he spoke of was unnatural. It would be difficult, and would drive me to my limits.

But what are my limits?

I'd never figured that out.

To rise to class A for the sole purpose of finding my own limits, would that really be something I would enjoy?

...I'm realizing something.

If class D, at the start of this year, suddenly started to rapidly gain points, passing class C and then class B.

I would grow fearful for my position as a member of class A, and so what would I do? I would go all out, I'd do everything in my power to keep class D below me.

Surely Shizukana understands this? Or perhaps he finds that a part of the fun?

If someone is coming at you full force, then you can test your limits against them.

"What a monster."

I mumbled it without realizing it, but despite myself, I could feel a slight jealousy growing.

I wish it were me.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 37: Sometimes Violence Works Best

I'm getting the feeling I'm starting to get too comfortable with sleeping in the same bed as Kushida-chan, and vice-versa.

This was evident by the fact that I was currently reading in said bed with a lamp on beside me, sitting up against the backboard, while Kushida was cuddled up against me on my side, her eyes trained on the book but not really reading anything.

It was likely just something to do since she didn't feel tired enough to sleep yet.

"Wow, that was a twist." She mumbled tiredly.

"Not really. They foreshadowed it more than once."

She sent me a tired pout, and I chuckled.

"What? You don't need to stay awake you know? I can turn the l-lamp off."

She shook her head, her hair soft against my shoulder.

"No, it's fine. I like this."

"Alright then."

We entered into a comfortable silence once more, before she spoke up again.

"This incident with Sudo-kun, do you have anything planned?"

"I already put everything in motion. And even if my plan fails, I have something to fall back on."

"...I'm worried. In truth, some of us keep gathering to try and figure out what to do."

"But you only have one lead, right?"

"Huh?"

"Sakura Airi, now, why do you think Horikita suddenly felt inclined to h-help you guys out, after blatantly rejecting you?"

"You knew?"

"Of course I did."

"How? Horikita-chan said that she only figured out because she sits behind her, but don't you sit kind of in front of her?"

"Yep, I sit one seat in front, and one to the left from where she is. However, a m-magician never reveals his secrets."

Another pout, and she gave me a playful hit in the side.

I winced, but laughed it off.

She looked confused at that.

"Why did you wince?"

A playful punch to the side.

That's become quite common for her to do that when I tease her, but it's never hit that specific place before.

"It's fine, don't worry about it."

She was still frowning, and moved off of me, using her hands to pull up the side of my shirt.

I sighed as she gasped.

"Oh. I'm so sorry."

I sent her a light smile.

"Like I said, it's fine. It's nothing to worry about."

A stab wound in my side, that's where she had sent that playful punch.

It was healing well, because I made sure to take care of it appropriately, but I'm realizing it's highly likely to form a scar.

Gently, she tugged my shirt back down, and leaned against me once more.

"You're sure it's okay?"

"Kushida, it's fine, I promise."

I wrapped an arm around her, giving her a reassuring squeeze, before putting a bookmark in the book, placing it onto the night table beside me, before turning the lamp off.

I adjusted the pillow to lay down in the now dark room, and Kushida leaned into me.

I can tell there was still something else she wanted to ask me though.

"That girl, Sakura-chan. How did you remember her? What by?"

I laughed in my head.

Ike or Yamauchi must've said something dumb.

"Her hair. It's a shade of pink you see very rarely. Not to mention, it f-fit her quite well."

"Not anything else?"

"For example?"

She quietened at that, confirming that those two idiots probably said something.

If I had to guess, they couldn't remember who Sakura was, but could remember some sort of feature of hers.

Most likely her waist, or height.

"Say, boobs."

...Ah.

Right.

Forgot it was those two we were talking about.

"What about them?"

"Well, don't guys like big boobs? Apparently she has the biggest in the class."

"I honestly don't really care. How I feel when I interact with a p-person trumps how I feel when I look at that same person."

"So like... what we're doing now?"

I turned to look down at her face.

Even in the darkness, I could see the faint hint of a blush, and she was looking away, avoiding eye contact.

"You... can say that. Yes."

"So then, how do you feel about me?"

I kept my mouth shut.

By all means, this was not a question I was ready to answer.

"It's complicated." I mumbled.

"Shizukana, you can't tell me that when you're sleeping in my bed."

That's true.

But it's like I said, it's complicated.

"I am, aware, that I have feelings for you. But I'm also a-aware I have feelings for another person."

"Who is that?"

"She's from another class, she's an old friend of mine, and I'm s-sure she has feelings for me too."

I felt her shift from where she was.

"But I'm right here."

"Kushida..."

"Shizukana, I'm right here, I'm telling you that I like you, as something more than a friend."

"The person I want to be with. I want them to be the one I spend t-the rest of my life with."

"I can be that person."

"But so can she."

She shifted again.

"I want to get to know you both more, so that I can know for s-sure I made the right decision."

I get my heart begin to beat faster as she moved again.

She was on top of me, her arms on either side of my head as she kept herself up.

"Shizukana, in my whole life, there's been no one I've felt as strongly about as I do about you. I don't know about this other girl, but I promise you that she won't love you as much as I do."

I reached up, hugging my arm around her back and pulling her down against me, hugging her warmly.

We were both quiet, and I could feel her heart beating as well.

"Shizukana, you aren't just pitying me, are you?"

"No."

Her hands balled up against my chest.

"Really?"

"I would never, ever do that to you. If I was just pitying you, I would've never stayed overnight. I would've never told you that I do like you. I would never lie to you like that Kushida."

She let out a relieved sigh.

"If you pick her... and not me, what does that make us?"

"At that point, it would be whatever you'd like, within a certain extent."

"I see."

She leaned down, and I felt my face heat up as a soft feeling pressed up against my lips.

Just as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone.

I looked up into her eyes, and saw that she looked determined.

This was a strange side of her, one that I'd never seen in person, it made me shiver, and not in a bad way.

"If it comes to that. I'll try and respect your decision, but now that it's like this, I'll start acting more on my feelings."

"Thank you."

She put her head down, the top of it reaching just under my chin, and closed her eyes.

I decided to do the same.

...

Kushida POV:

So then it's a race for his heart.

I have to win.

I absolutely must win.

It's too hard to imagine a life where I wake up and he isn't there to greet me, or he isn't next to me when I go to sleep.

If this is how he treats me when we aren't even dating, or married, then I won't ever want to let him go.

...The girl.

I must find out who this other girl is, and decide from there.

But right now the answer to me is obvious.

Ruin her.

Ruin her to win his heart.

This was my last thought before falling asleep.

...

Warm...

Slowly opening my eyes, I noticed Shizukana was right where he was the night prior.

I smiled, and poked his cheek.

His sleeping face was cute.

"I'm going to win you, one way or another."

The last thing I'd want to do is hurt him though.

Because of everything he's done for me, I wouldn't forgive myself if I threatened him to be in a relationship with me, so the only way to win is to break off his relationship with the other girl.

I glanced over to my left.

Just next to the book he'd been reading, was his phone.

I looked back down at Shizukana.

He was definitely still asleep.

I reached over to the night table, just barely managing to grab the phone, and opened it.

Luckily for me, no password.

I went through his contacts, and saw he only spoke to four people yesterday.

One contact was labeled Hashigaki.

I knew her, she was the senpai of his in the Archery club, I've ruled her out as a threat already, it's impossible for his crush to be someone in the third year or the second year, because they wouldn't be able to speak once she graduates until he graduates.

In other words, I'd have at least a whole extra year to make him fall for me.

The second was Onodera.

I'd ruled her out as well.

I've already noticed she has a crush on somebody else, what's more, their relationship is more like a brother-sister type of thing.

The third was Ayanokoji. Those two were closer than I first thought.

I decided to check their last conversation.

It was more or less a debrief on what happened earlier today.

Shizukana had been busy, so he'd asked Ayanokoji to give him a rundown on what we were all doing when trying to figure out ways to help Sudo.

I moved on to the fourth contact.

Sakayanagi.

It doesn't ring a bell.

Which means she must be from another class.

I checked their last conversation, and felt myself grow frustrated.

Sakayanagi it is.

"Hey, are you free tomorrow?"

"What's this? Are you asking me out?"

"Well, don't we have a lot to catch up on?"

"And even more to learn about one another."

"I can come pick you up after school?"

"Of course. It's a date."

I hated the way she spoke, or at least texted, she seemed kind of sarcastic.

In other words, different than how I act.

If it was someone a lot like me, I'd have the advantage, but since it's not.

Well. I'll just have a chat with her the next time I can.

If she slips up once, I can force her to stay away from Shizukana.

Sakayanagi, you will regret standing in my way.

...

Shizukana POV:

I sighed.

As I thought, Ryuen was adamant that there was no way they would lose this case, so I couldn't get him to withdraw the complaint.

It's annoying though.

If he were to lose class points after we come out on top, then the challenge to overtake class C would be lessened.

It's not fair if the challenge is too easy.

After making it back to my class, I saw Sakura run out, carrying a camera.

Hm?

That's weird, she keeps pressing the power button, but it's not turning on.

She looks worried that the camera is broken.

However, if she's running out like this, that means Kushida misunderstood the kind of person Sakura is, and scared her off.

I opened the door to my class, and sighed as I heard some shouting.

"What's wrong with you guys? Didn't you say that you'd help me?"

That was Sudo's voice.

Walking further into the classroom, I noticed Ayanokoji, Ike, Sudo and Kushida engaged in a conversation, from the looks of things perhaps Horikita and Yamauchi too.

"That's... huh?"

Sudo looked around, and I frowned as I noticed that most of the class has clearly already given up on helping him.

"Even you're friends don't want to help you, that's too bad."

Nobody spoke up to deny what Horikita just said.

I decided to stay quiet for now.

If all goes well, this could be a proper learning opportunity for Sudo, but if he acts as he usually does, I'll intervene.

"Why is no one on my side? Man, all of you are useless bastards."

"How interesting, Sudo-kun, haven't you noticed that everyone is turning on you?"

"What are you trying to say?"

It's usual for the class to become tense, every little thing is important for whoever's in last place.

To my surprise, the next person who spoke up was someone I'd thought would never.

"Don't you think it's better for us if your expelled? Your existence isn't a beautiful one, rather, it's very ugly, Red hair-kun."

Fixing his hair whilst looking in a hand mirror, it was Koenji who spoke up.

"...What did you say? Try saying that again."

"It's useless to keep saying it. It's nonsense. Since I already know that you're dumb, it doesn't matter if I say it one more time or not, does it?"

Koenji didn't even bother looking at Sudo.

A desk flew through the air and crashed onto the floor. The whole class froze as Sudo stood up and walked over to Koenji in silence.

"Sudo. Stop."

He did.

His gaze rose, finding me at the door to the class.

He took a small step back, and I kept my gaze on him.

"Sudo, your existence is a pathetic one if all you can do is throw tantrums whenever you get upset, we understand your situation, and despite whatever words some people may say, there are those of us who are doing our best to help you, but at the end of the day, this all comes back to you. If you're not able to fix your attitude, then this will continue, and continue, and continue. And one of these days, there will be nothing we can do to save you, and then you can kiss your dreams goodbye. You'll officially be a failure."

"Huh!?"

He stepped forward again, this time towards me.

"Take three more steps and I slap you."

I saw Koenji smirk from where he was sitting.

It seems he's enjoying my show.

Sudo continued forward.

"Two."

He reeled an arm back.

"One."

After taking his last step, he swung a heavy fist towards me, but I swerved my arm up, deflecting it's momentum before swinging out my other hand.

*SMACK!*

I saw Hirata flinch, he'd stood up to stop Sudo as well, but I spoke up first.

Sudo stumbled as I slapped him across the face, and shouted in pain as he brought his hand up to his cheek.

"You fucking-!"

He cut himself off as he lunged forward again, but I grabbed his fist as he punched forward.

"Huh?"

I brought my leg up, kicking the side of his knee, and he collapsed down onto it.

He glared up at me, and I gazed down at him.

"We can continue if you'd like." I let go of his fist after saying this, and he glared at me with untamed fury.

He roared, and stood back up, swinging another fist.

I ducked under it, and sent a swift elbow strike into his chest.

He coughed, needing to take a step back.

He suddenly kicked forward, but I grabbed his ankle, pulling him forward.

He hopped forward to try and not lose balance, but I let go, dashing forward to grab a handful of the cloth around his chest to push him down, throwing him to the ground.

This continued for another ten minutes.

The class, who were watching dumbstruck, had by now made some space for the two of us, clearing away desks directly in our vicinity on my orders.

Sudo was kneeling on the ground, taking quick, shaky breaths, and wincing every time he tried to move.

He looked pissed, angry, sad and tired all at the same time.

Hopelessness was the primary emotion on his face though.

He tried getting back up onto his feet, but couldn't, his legs shaking too much from the damage they'd been dealt.

"Sudo-kun, tell us all how you really feel, or else this feeling that you are feeling now will only continue to grow over time."

He kept his head down.

One minute.

Two.

He finally spoke up.

"I just want help. I don't want to be kicked out."

His voice was quiet, and weak.

But it was heard.

"You can't force us to help you, and the reason some people have given up on you is because of the attitude you displayed earlier, if you acted like a better person, or at least someone who is more kind to people, rather than getting pissed at people for the littlest of things, then maybe more of us would be willing to help you."

"Please."

"It's not a matter of pride, Sudo-kun. Saying please changes nothing. You are the one who needs to change. Understand?"

Slowly, he nodded his head, and I looked back up at the class.

"Do you hear that everyone? He's asking kindly for our help, and promises to try and be a better person going forward. So, are we going to try and help him?"

"Of course."

Hirata was the first to respond, followed by Kushida.

And just like that, nearly the whole class was motivated to help Sudo.

"Keep asking people you know, if you have an idea on something please do run it by Kushida-chan, Hirata-kun or myself, that's all."

I leaned down, gently picking up Sudo, and allowing him to rest over my shoulder as I kept him on his feet.

"Come on, let's go to the infirmary."

"'Kay."

The walk there was silent, and after admitting him, and laying him down on the bed, he just stared up at the ceiling.

I turned around, preparing to walk off, but he spoke up.

"Hey."

"Yes?"

"Thanks."

"So then you understand why I d-did what I did?"

I felt calm again, and thankfully he did too.

"Yeah. I needed to calm down, and honestly, I feel better after blowing off so much steam, even if I hurt everywhere."

"Sudo-kun, please remember how you feel now. We're g-going to need you in the future, and if you continue to act the way you have been, then n-nothing good happens to any of us."

He just continued to stare up at the ceiling.

"I'll try to. I swear. Just please help me out."

"We will. D-don't worry."

"...Thanks."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 38: Annual Orchid Day

"We are being spied on."

"Don't worry, I can tell."

Sitting in the large library with Sakayanagi, there was a more open section for people who wanted to gather to do various things.

Currently, the two of us were enjoying a nice game of chess.

It was purely for fun, just something to do while we talked and enjoyed each other's company.

We must've played at least ten matches by now, but neither of us were keeping track.

"It seems you have a stalker, Shizukana-kun."

She let out a quiet laugh after that, moving her next piece.

I sighed.

"I have a feeling I know who it is too, speaking of, I should probably tell you about my situation as well."

She smiled.

"Could it perhaps have to do with the crush you have on me?"

I felt my cheeks redden, and looked away.

I feel embarrassed she saw through me so easily.

"It does make sense does it not? Even if this is a new you, things like first impressions of me would be the same. If anything, you're alike to how you were the first time I'd met you. Quiet, reserved, but curious."

She leaned forward over the table, handing me something.

It was a small box.

"A gift?"

"Fufu, what do you think?"

She had on her usual smile, and leaned back again.

"I ask that you do not open that until after regaining your memories, I'd like it to be the first thing you do."

"Of course."

I moved my bishop, checkmating her, and she giggled.

"It seems I've lost yet again~."

"Oh please, we both know this is just us having fun."

"Speaking of~. Want to go have fun somewhere else?"

"Hm?"

"I've had a thought. If we go around, and act like a couple, don't you think the stalker would feel dejected and want to leave? After all, it's obvious that she's only watching us for you."

I brought a hand up to scratch the back of my head.

"Um, that's actually kind of a thing I want t-to talk to you about as well."

"Oh?"

"There's... kind of another girl."

For just a moment, her smile slipped, before she regained it.

"Tell me more." She spoke sweetly.

"You see... we got closer together after I found out about s-something she was having troubles with, it had to do with another g-guy. She started relying on me to support her, and I began to really enjoy the time I s-spent with her. I have no doubt I hold feelings of affection for her as well."

"Heh, I see."

She brought a hand up, moving a stray of hair behind her ear.

"I... I want to get to know you both b-better, because I want to be in a relationship I can see carrying on towards the end of my life. The problem is t-that I can see that with either of you."

"Hmm, so it's a race for your heart then."

"...You can say that."

Her smile grew, and she held her hand out next to her, gently.

Confused, I got out of my chair, moving over to her to clasp her hand in mine.

"Still the exact same response. Hehe, tell this other girl that she'll be in for a rough time, because I'm the one who knows you best."

She slipped out of her chair, pushing down on my hand a bit to help steady herself, and took her cane in her other hand.

"So? Shall we go now?"

"To where?"

"Well~, there are no love hotels in this place, but I can settle for a movie."

My face reddened, and she giggled.

"I kind of like this side of you though. Before, you never responded like this, it makes me want to tease you more."

"Ah. Yeah. Movie theatre it is."

"Hehehe."

She kept her hand on mine and began to walk off, gently tugging me forward.

I let out a small sigh, a smile on my face, and walked next to her, honestly not feeling particularly bothered of her petite, gentle hand around mine.

"Would you like me to book out the whole theatre?"

"Huh?"

She giggled.

"Would you like me to repeat myself? Or are you just confused?"

"The latter, you can book out the whole t-theatre?"

"Why of course. I am the daughter of the chairman of the school, did you already forget?"

"No, I didn't, well, I guess it just never registered. It still b-baffles me that you are the daughter of someone as powerful as him."

"Fufu, you say that like it's a bad thing."

"No no! It's just that, you know, never mind."

"So? Would you like me to?"

"No, it's fine."

She smiled, and started to slow her walking.

I slowed along with her, and we continued like this.

"You weren't pushing your body too hard just now were you?"

I felt a tad concerned, she slowed down and said nothing about it.

"No, I'd just like to walk with you a bit longer."

"Ah."

God dammit, at this rate this blush will never go away.

"Sakayanagi, if I must admit, you're being very effective at attacking my heart."

"That's good for me then isn't it? At this rate, I'll have you thinking about me all the time."

You're always on my mind.

I kept my mouth shut, just smiling warmly.

I know those words were not my own, I don't have the right to say those words when I'd have to immediately remind her I'm also thinking of Kushida all the time.

But... it is true I do think of her sometimes.

"Well, admittedly, you do pop up in my mind from time to time."

That's safe, right?

"Fufu, but aren't there other things in your mind as well? Is there not enough room for the rest of me?"

She gave a fake pout, and I felt my heart skip a beat.

"You're... good at this."

"Why thank you. As for this other girl, may I know more about her?"

"Hm? I guess. Her name is Kushida, and she's a popular girl in m-my class. I'm the only one who knows about the issue she has, and she'd like it to be kept that way."

I glanced down at her.

"I'd like it to be kept that way."

"Yes yes, I understand."

Something tells me I shouldn't have told her about Kushida, but regardless, I sighed.

"She's, quite different from you honestly. She treats everybody e-equally as kind, and has a goal to be friends with as many people as she can. She's hardworking at a-achieving that goal as well."

"I believe I know her, or at least about her, she's become a topic of discussion between some of the boys in my class."

"Yeah, she's reaching all over the place for friends, even seniors."

"So a class angel, doesn't it sound too good to be true?"

She looked up at me.

"Well? Do you think it's too good to be true?"

"Whether it's how she really feels or not doesn't concern me. I know t-that the things she feels about me are genuine, and she really enjoys the time we spend t-together."

"Hmhm, we'll see. Now, enough of this boring talk, we've arrived."

I looked ahead, noticing the theatre.

"What would you like to watch?" I asked, opening the door for her.

"Well, let's take a look around first."

We ended up just picking a cheesy-looking romance movie.

It was up in only five minutes, and surprisingly, there wasn't anybody else in the theatre watching this specific movie.

"The acting is horrible."

"Indeed, the pacing could use some work too."

I let out a small laugh.

"It's obvious the husband is hiding s-something from her."

"'Something' seems too vague, it's likely an affair."

"Really? There haven't been any hints to suggest such, but considering how b-bad this move is, it's possible."

"Hmhm, I think it'll be an affair with her sister."

"What? No. Obviously the mom, she was clearly being very s-suggestive with him before."

It was only twenty minutes into the movie and the two of us were already trying to figure out the whole plot.

She let out a giggle as I shouted.

"Called it!"

He was having an affair with the heroine's mother.

"How about this then? This is a romance movie, I believe there'll be another man introduced, but who?"

I brought a hand up to my chin.

"Maybe her boss? They seemed kind of friendly."

"What about his boss?"

I cracked a grin at that.

"To be honest, if that happened, that would be the one redeeming p-part of the movie."

"Agreed."

The movie moved along, and I frowned at the unexpected turn of events.

"Well... that was an interesting outcome."

Even Sakayanagi seemed disappointed.

I sighed.

"Really? She gets together with her mom's boyfriend? How did t-this movie even get the green light?"

"That's a question I'd also like an answer to."

I nodded along with her.

She suddenly had her smile back, and I locked up as I felt her hand on my arm.

"Hey. I have an idea."

"Y-yeah?"

"Let's play a game, if I guess the next plot point correctly, you have to give me a kiss~."

"Huh? Wait, isn't that kind of unfair? There's only two w-ways this can go."

I gestured up at the large screen, and she giggled.

"Then join the game."

"...Fine. If I guess the next plot point right, y-you have to give me a kiss."

"Fufu, so then the rules are settled?"

"Seems like it."

"Alright, I'll take the more likely option then. The mother will likely break things off with the heroine's ex husband, and he'll come back to the heroine begging for her to take him back."

"Alright. Then the other option is that he'll get jealous of the relationship b-between the heroine and the mother's boyfriend, and try to force her back into a r-relationship with him."

"Hmhm, let's see then."

I could feel my leg start to jump in nervousness as the movie progressed.

Unlike before, we were both paying close attention to what was happening, hoping to get some sort of hint to assure the victory of either one of us.

Unfortunately, we both had missed a hint hinting at an unforeseen third outcome.

We had both forgotten the movie had terrible writing.

We both just stared at the screen, as the heroine went back to the same routine she had been doing at the beginning of the movie, the only difference being that she looked genuinely happy with her husband.

"She got back together with him, after he broke things off with her m-mother because he 'felt bad.'"

"Yes, that was, quite the atrocious ending."

"What's worse, is that technically we were both right. Parts o-of out theories were combined to make this ending."

She looked over at me, keeping her usual smile.

"Well~, in that case shouldn't we kiss each other?"

"Huh?"

I felt my face heat up, and she giggled, leaning forward.

"You know, I'll only do it if you want to as well."

"I... do."

She leaned back.

"Hehe, that's too bad, I'm not really in the mood right now."

She glanced over at me, and giggled some more.

For some reason, I felt the urge to get back at her.

No, it's not for some reason.

If this was the past me, he would've never let her get away with this.

In other words, I can't let her get away with that.

I turned, moving over her to seat on one knee as I leaned over, and to my surprise, a blush appeared on her face.

"Shizukana?"

I gently brushed her hair out of the way as I leaned over her, whispering into her ear.

"You know, nothing ever good comes to those who tease me in such a way, Orchid~."

"T-Tensai?"

This was new to me, seeing her like this, as far as my memory serves, she would never react like this.

Perhaps this is just how much I effect her, as a person?

I gently leaned back, planting a small kiss on her cheek, and moved to sit back down on my chair.

One of her hands was resting on her chest, the other still in her lap.

Eventually, she looked back over at me, smiling.

"Thank you. That was... refreshing. It seems you are returning to your former self."

"And it seems to me that you like that."

"Why of course~. My best memories involve you in them. Also, if you do regain all of your memories, that puts things further into my favour, don't you think?"

I smiled, closing my eyes.

"Yes, I can see your reasoning. Unfortunately, I've already m-made up my mind on that. When I regain my memories, I refuse to let it effect the way I think of either of you, because this is w-who I am right now, at this moment. Learning who I was won't effect my relationship with either of you."

"Fufu, trying to give this Kushida girl a fighting chance, are you?"

"If that's how you'd like to interpret it, then yes."

She smiled, holding her hand out.

I stood up, gently helping her stand up, and she grabbed her cane once more.

"I've had a long day today, so I'd like to go freshen up, would you mind coming to my room around nine tonight?"

"Sure...? Why?"

"There are some things I'd like to discuss where there aren't any prying eyes."

She glanced up into a camera at the corner of the theatre.

"Of course. But, it'll be kind of late at night, I don't think it w-would look good for either of us if I just came to your room at that time."

"Hmhmhm, that seems like something you should figure out."

"Ah."

"You could dress up as a girl, you could probably pull the look off quite well, especially if you pull out your hair to look like bangs."

She giggled.

"You'd probably look pretty cute as a girl."

I swear to God.

If one more person says that, I'm going to blow a fuse.

"Haha, yeah, no."

"Fufu, it was worth a try."

"Well then, let's get going, you can figure out my room number once we make it there."

...

My mouth was hanging open as I stared at her with dead eyes.

"You want me to get all the way here?"

Her room is so far away from mine.

She giggled, standing at the door.

"Goodnight Shizukana-kun, I hope you can figure something out."

She closed the door after that, and I cursed internally.

Well, I did have one idea.

Walking into the elevator, I greeted someone who left out onto the floor, as well as another person also in the elevator.

"Going down?" I asked.

He grinned back.

"Yep. Say, what're you doing on this floor? If I remember right, you're in class D."

The doors to the elevator closed.

What horrible timing, I just had the sudden want to leave.

I glanced at the person next to me.

He was taller than me, and looked somewhat muscular, although with a slender frame.

Admittedly, he looked like Koenji, just with a more slender frame, and more tanned skin, and not as handsome.

"Yes, I'm in class D, I just have a friend in class A and I was escorting her back to h-her room."

"Really? Nice. All the girls here in class A are really beautiful, don't you think?

"Are you also in class A?"

"Yup!" He put his hand out, inviting me to shake it.

I did.

"Name's Hashimoto Masayoshi, nice to meet you."

"Tensai Shizukana, it's a pleasure."

"You know, you never answered my question."

"Hm? Right. Yes, there are quite a lot of beauties in the school, and while m-most of these flowers are in class A, and class B, I believe us in class D as well as those in class C have some flowers b-budding as well."

He gave my back a hard slap.

"Good answer! But here's the thing, as far as I'm aware, there isn't a single person interested in Sakayanagi, don't you know she doesn't concern herself with things like that?"

Ah, so that's how it is.

"A small, feeble chance, yes. But isn't it a given that the most beautiful flowers are the hardest to obtain?"

He grinned.

"Nice nice. You know, you've got a way with words. It's really a shame you're wasting your time with Sakayanagi."

"Haha, it's been a while since I've been complimented like that, b-but what can I say? My feelings are my feelings."

"Yeah I get that. There's certainly been a couple of girls in my class that made my heart go all fast. But still, Sakayanagi? What made you think of her?"

"Would you believe me if I said love at first sight?"

I sent a big smile over at Hashimoto, who laughed.

"So it's that kind of thing huh?"

The elevator dinged, signalling we were on the fourth floor, and I stepped out.

"This is me, have a good day Hashimoto-kun."

"See ya."

He spoke overly friendly, but something about him seems off.

Well, it's not like he's my competition right now, I'll wait to figure out more about him when I get closer to class A.

...

Kushida POV:

That's who he likes?

We really are very different, I can tell that much.

Well, whatever.

I walked up to the door, knocking on it, and to my surprise she opened it right after.

She smiled up at me.

I only had a small height advantage on her, she looked like she wasn't even 5 feet tall.

"I didn't think you'd confront me directly, it seems my competition to win Tensai is more determined that I thought."

Her smile held a tint of smugness to it, and for some reason I could feel myself already starting to get pissed off at this girl.

That being said, I have to keep up my persona.

I clapped my hands together.

"Hi! I'm Kushida Kikyo, nice to meet you."

I stuck my hand out, but she didn't move her own.

Awkwardly, I brought it back to scratch the back of my head.

"Haha, right. Sorry, um, I'm just here to say that I won't lose to you, Shizukana-kun is going to fall for me."

I had a cheery voice when I said this, and smiled sweetly.

"Is that so? Well, I look forward to seeing how you'll manipulate him."

"Eto? Manipulate?"

"Yes. I can tell that you're not here with good intentions, otherwise you would've kept following Tensai."

If she says his name one more time.

"I'm sorry. I don't know what you mean. I'm just here to declare that I will win."

"Heh, you can try, but unfortunately for you, I'm already winning."

"Huh?"

She rose a brow at me.

"Oh~? Do you not know? Tensai and I have known each other since long before this, it'd be more accurate to say that we're childhood friends."

"Woah, really? Hehe, I guess my competition is tough, but I'm still going to win, after all, I'm in the same class as him."

She smirked at me, and I felt the urge to punch her.

"You better hurry it up then, I'm already starting to wrap him around my finger."

She closed the door after that, and I curled my fists.

I walked out towards the elevator, deciding to take the stairs, and went through the door into the staircase.

I slammed the door shut, taking staggered breaths as I glared down at the ground.

Such a bitch.

Then I have no choice, I have to ruin her.

...

Shizukana POV:

I looked over at the clock. It was almost 9.

I took in a deep breath of air, and steeled my nerves.

Outside the large balcony-like windows to each room, there are metal bars lining the bottom of the window.

I'd already taken all the necessary precautions, and by that I mean getting two clips ready, and moved to sit up on the windowsill.

I'm on floor four, and she's many floors above me.

Looking down, I tried not to puke.

Not the time to be getting scared of heights Shizukana.

It's more than likely whatever she has to tell me is extremely important, perhaps to who I was.

I can't pass this up, but I also can't get caught.

Considering my physical capabilities, I figured I might as well try this out.

Besides, it would make for a good limit-tester.

Clipping one of the clips onto the bars around my window, I shakily grabbed onto the top of the bars, moving to stand up atop them, and looked up.

It was only about a four foot jump straight up.

I'd already tested the clip a few times to make sure it wouldn't break, so even if I miss I know I'll be fine.

Hopefully.

I shook my head, and put my hands against the outside wall of the dormitory.

I squatted down, and jumped up, grabbing onto the window on the floor above me's bars.

It wasn't even that bad of a jump, I actually overshot it a little bit.

Alright, just keep a steady pace and you'll be fine, going sideways will be easier, since I just need to shuffle over and reach.

The gap between floors is larger than the gap between rooms.

Well, for the bars anyways.

...

I held close onto the railing, taking calming breaths as I reached a hand up, knocking on the window as hard as I could.

A minute passed, and I did it again.

The curtain to the window opened, and I felt myself pale as a girl that was definitely not Sakayanagi appeared on the other side.

Her eyes widened, and she took a step back, shocked.

Well, that makes sense.

I looked down.

I'm near the top of the dormitory.

Even if I was wearing a state of the art power suit, a fall from this height would kill me, no doubt.

Soon after, Sakayanagi walked up to the window, and brought a hand up to her mouth, giggling into it as she saw me.

She said something to the other girl, who walked over and opened the window, and I thanked her.

I pulled myself up, swinging myself over the top of the guard rail, and let out a long sigh as I moved to sit on the window sill.

"Hey Sakayanagi."

"Fufu, you always find a way to surprise me."

I gestured to the room.

"May I come in?"

"Why of course."

She took some steps back, as did the other purple haired girl, who was still staring at me in shock.

"Thanks."

I moved into the room, before leaning back out the window, unclipping my clips, and taking off the makeshift harness.

I closed the window, and laid myself down on the ground, taking deep breaths as I looked up at the ceiling.

"That was... quite difficult."

"I can only imagine, you came from the fourth floor correct?"

"Yeah."

"Fourth-? What?"

Sakayanagi kneeled down next to my head, and I looked up at the purple haired girl.

"This is your bodyguard right? That presence I felt when we w-were at Pallet."

"That is correct."

I looked up at Sakayanagi, who moved her hand to start stroking my hair.

"So? What'd you need to talk about?"

"About that. I just wanted to say I love you without any prying eyes."

She leaned down, planting a kiss on my cheek.

I felt my face heat up.

She made me come all the way up here just for that?

Well...

I'd probably do it again.

But that's not the point.

I sighed.

"Really?"

"Hehe, if you liked it I can give you a second one."

I said nothing, feeling my blush grow as I turned my head, exposing my cheek more.

She giggled, and moved her hands to gently hold the sides of my face, tilting my head to make me look back at her.

She leaned down, and placed a kiss on my lips.

She was staring right at me, a genuine smile on her face, as well as a faint trace of pink.

So even something like this can embarrass Sakayanagi.

"So?"

"Sweet."

She giggled.

"Not the answer I was expecting. But a good one nonetheless."

I stood up, stretching out my arms, before putting a hand down towards Sakayanagi, who took it, letting me gently pull her up.

I looked over at the purple haired girl.

"Tensai Shizukana, pleasure to meet you."

"...Masumi Kamuro, don't tell me this girl fell for you of all people? What class are you even in?"

"Class D, but let's just say that o-our situation is complicated."

I looked back at Sakayanagi.

"So, what's the real reason you called me here?"

"Hmhm, perceptive, it seems you're starting to get whether I'm really teasing you or not."

"I'm trying."

She nodded, moving to take a seat at a table she has set up, gesturing to another seat.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 39: Long Day

"I'm realizing something. Yesterday, I ran across someone who wanted to learn more about the case between our class and class C. She explained to me that her teacher told her and her class that the losing class would lose class points, but doesn't know much else."

I tilted my head.

"And?"

"I'm realizing that our teacher kept that information from us, and yet it didn't come as a surprise when this student informed me of the class points. After looking back, I realized that you were the one who made sure everyone in class knew that we would lose class points if we lost this case, how did you know?"

I smiled up at Horikita.

"Do you want the truth, or a lie? Because you may not believe the truth. Not to m-mention, you can't repeat my words to anyone, not a single soul, okay?"

She nodded.

"I want the truth."

I pointed across the class.

"You remember what's there right?"

"Yes? It a camera."

"Correct, now, some cameras can pick up audio, and there was actually a store s-selling these specifically small cameras, which I bought out."

"What is the point?"

"I bugged our teacher."

She was quiet, staring at me like I was a madman.

"Pardon?"

"I bugged our teacher."

"No, I heard you, but, how? How has she not discovered yet? Is it still on her?"

"No, of course she hasn't, otherwise I wouldn't be able to keep e-extracting information she's trying to keep hidden from us. As for the other questions. I did it when she called me down once, because I was suspicious of h-her behaviour. The reason she hasn't discovered yet is because the area I placed it is not a place that it can be messed with. Now, let me ask you a question. Does sensei d-dress differently each day?"

"No, but she washes her clothes, the bug would be lost, wouldn't it be?"

"That's right, however, what's the one thing on her she wouldn't wash? T-think hard."

She took on a confused expression, thinking of our sensei.

"It can't be anywhere on her actual body, and it can't be on that purple hair band."

She shook her head.

"I don't know."

"Her shoes. Haven't you noticed she always wears high heels?"

"Huh? But how? It's clear she at least shines them."

"It's high heels, is there not a place to stick it on the underside of the footwear? Somewhere s-she wouldn't shine, and somewhere it wouldn't break by being stepped on?"

"You... wow."

To my surprise, she let out a small sigh, that almost sounded like a laugh, and had a small smile on her face as well.

"Eh?"

I heard some confused noises around me as they all clearly saw me manage to bring a small smile to Horikita's face.

"Thank you for telling me."

She returned back to her desk.

Classes were about to start, and the class was loud.

However, that changed as someone walked into the room, covered in bruises and bandages.

It was Sudo.

He was quiet as he moved to his desk, not bothering to speak to anybody as he sat down in it, and put his chin down on the desk, in his arms, keeping his eyes open.

Nobody has yet approached me regarding how I'd treated Sudo, and I'm realizing I hadn't spoken to Kushida at all since then either.

"Shizukana-kun!"

Speaking of.

I smiled as Kushida bundled up to my desk, putting her hands atop it to lean forward.

"Hey, Kushida-chan."

"Oh. Please call me Kikyo."

I felt some stares, and felt some pink start to form on my face.

"Hey... K-Kikyo."

"Hehe, I'll call you Tensai then! Wanna hang out after school?"

"Ah, I'm so sorry, I have something to do after school, it could take from a h-half hour to an hour."

She tilted her head cutely, not put out by the apologetic refusal.

"What is it you're doing?"

I grinned.

"Well, Japan's National Archery tournament is coming up soon, and I-I managed to make myself known enough that they want to include me in a promotional video they're making. It's just g-gonna be a couple of different takes, apparently the video is only around three minutes, I'll be in a-about ten seconds of it, I feel bad for my senpai though, she was offered six s-seconds max, and some of that time she's in a shot with me."

"Woah really? Can I come watch?"

"I don't know, I'll see if you can."

"Yay!"

I let out a small laugh as well, and she giggled.

"I just realized, I heard from someone you have a costume for Archery right?"

Oh god, the persona.

I laughed nervously, scratching my cheek.

"Yeah, about that, I kind of have this whole persona of who I am in the Archery w-world. I'm going to have to keep it up the whole time too, because I don't trust that any of t-the studio members wouldn't leak the information of what I'm really like."

"A persona? So what are you like then?"

I blushed red.

"It's embarrassing to say aloud, you'll see later."

"Well, alright."

The bell then rung, and in walked Chiyabashira-sensei.

...

"Eep!"

Quickly moving forward, I caught the falling girl, who held firmly onto her bag as she closed her eyes, expecting a fall.

"Huh?"

Slowly opening them, she looked up at me.

"Oh, uh, hi."

"Hey."

Carefully, I moved her back to a standing position.

Sakura again, she'd tripped in the library, and I'd been lucky enough to have been right there.

"Oh, it's you again."

She was shy, her voice was quiet.

I gave a small smile.

"Try to be more careful next time. I can't have any of my c-classmates getting hurt on me."

She nodded, before looking a little confused.

I'd already turned around, and began to walk off, when she called out to me.

"What, what did you say?"

"Hm?"

"What did you mean?"

"To be careful?"

"No, the other thing."

"Oh." I laughed.

"Isn't it obvious? I want nothing more than to help and protect m-my classmates however I can. Whether it's a little thing or a case like Sudo-kun's. Well, I'll be off, see you in c-class Sakura-chan."

"R-right. Goodbye."

I waved at her, leaving through the front doors.

Once I did, I sighed.

Honestly, she's pretty cute.

I looked down at my phone, and nodded to myself.

Technology is the thing that can grant a person the most power.

If used correctly, all of the information you need will be in the palm of your hand.

I'm certain that Sakura is hiding something, something that has nothing to do with Sudo's case.

In other words, she has a side to her that's alike to Kushida.

I'm just doing this as a precaution, if it's something bad I'll deal with it appropriately, if it's something that won't effect the class I'll leave it be.

But that is something I'm noticing with some people in my class.

This is now the third person to hide their true self from the class, how many others could there be?

...

Fixing my crown atop my head, I took a deep breath.

Kushida was allowed to come into the gymnasium, which the production team was using to film, so long as she was out of the way.

I stepped out into the room, all eyes quickly moving onto me.

I looked over at Hashigaki, she was in the middle of doing her own shots, the photographers trying to figure out the perfect pose and mood.

I smirked, walking forward.

Leaning against a box, I stood next to the photographer.

"Hey hey, you better not save any of those photos for yourself. That's my senpai there."

He rolled his eyes, getting back to work, and I chuckled.

"Oh! Well if it isn't Kitsune!"

I looked back.

A tall man who was rather skinny walked up to me.

He was wearing all pink, and even had extended eyelashes and fuzzy pink hair. His glitter golden eyelids fit well with his dark skin.

"That girl over there, you asked for her to come here correct?"

"That is correct."

"So, what's the deal with her?"

"Are you here to film a video and take some pictures, or are you here to try and pry into my personal life?"

"Sorry sorry, don't need to be like that. Might as well take some cover photos, get you used to the camera."

He spoke with a sassy tone, always, and he rolled his words a bit.

Admittedly, it was kind of funny to listen to.

"Make sure they're perfect, it's important that they all get a good look at their king."

"Of course of course."

We passed by Kushida, who stood up and followed us, trying to keep out of the way.

I stopped, turning to look back at her.

"Who said you could follow us?"

"Eto? But, Te-"

"It's Kitsune."

I walked forward, gently holding the bottom of her chin to point her face up at me.

"And I don't remember giving you permission to follow us~."

She shivered, and I smirked as I leaned back.

"You're quite cute, you may follow, but next time make sure to ask, understood?"

"Y-yes."

"Yes what?"

"Yes... Kitsune."

She was blushing tremendously, clearly having not expected me to speak in such a way.

Honestly, I feel like I should do this more, it's quite cute when she looks like that.

"Alright, put your leg up like so, face the camera, tilt your head down and look down, take off your crown and hold it in your hands. Perfect, hold that."

Photos were simple, since it was just me, all I had to do was pose for the shot, and the rest was up to the others.

As for the time spent on the promotional video, I had a total of 10 seconds to shoot, 3 seconds of it was spent with me leaning against a black wall, looking down, before smirking, placing the crown up atop my head.

Seeing the final product was something else, it was kind of menacing, and the pink man, who'd I learned was named Satunoa, had told me that Hashigaki and I were still considered underdogs. Our parts in this video are meant to showcase that we are the ones, or at least, I am the one who will reign supreme.

It was slow, moving up from my legs up towards my face, before zooming in on my face as I smirked.

There was one second where all I needed to do was keep my back to the camera, staring back at it as it panned across.

It's likely a slow shot including all of those participating that I'll be edited into.

As for the last three seconds, it was a simple small action roll, where I'd vault over an obstacle, land on one knee and draw my bow, aiming at the camera.

I stood back up once I was sure they were done, and Satunoa gave me a peace sign.

He walked over to me and laughed.

"Hahaha! You're really good at this kiddo, you know exactly what'll get people ticking too Huh?"

"Is it not a king's job to help the people understand him? If this is done to show them just who it is I am, then of course I will do my best."

I turned away, watching Kushida, who gave me a smile and a little wave.

I glanced back at Satunoa.

"I'll be speaking with one of my subjects. Ask me once you're ready to continue."

"Of course, don't be too long with your little concubine~."

I only stared, and he let out a nervous laugh.

"Speak that way of my people, and you will have your tongue ripped from your mouth."

"R-right, sorry."

He walked off, letting out a sigh of relief.

I let out an inaudible sigh before sitting down next to Kushida.

I leaned back, supporting myself with my palms.

"So? How are you finding the experience?"

"Are you a natural Tensai? You got through everything so quickly, you seemed pleased with the final results too."

"Of course, the intended purpose was carried out."

I looked out at Hashigaki.

It looks like she's nervous, but is slowly getting the hang of it, she's still on photos.

"That there is Dancing Demon, she is my senior, this will be her last year here, so from next year on the Archery club will be in my hands."

I looked over at Kushida.

"It is likely that in year's 2 and 3 more and more of my time will be spent having to work on the club, as I plan on creating a legacy this school can be proud of. I plan on making a mark on history with me at the top, year one, year two and year three."

She tilted her head.

"Do you understand what I am saying?"

"...So, we won't be able to spend as much time together?"

"That is correct. Balancing my time with the dynasty I'm creating, the kingdom I'm in, and protecting my people, time for other things may be little. Are you still fine with that, if I do pick you?"

"Of course! Even if it's just twice, no, once a week! If I get really lonely, I could also just come visit you."

I smiled, and brought my hand up, patting Kushida on the head.

"Thank you for understanding."

"Kitsune! We need you back on set!"

I frowned.

"Now is that any way to speak to a king?"

I stood up, brushing at some nonexistent dust on my shoulders, and glanced down at Kushida.

"If you'd like, I can try and get some free seats to watch the nationals."

Her eyes sparkled.

"Watch you win a gold trophy in person? Of course I'd want to go!"

"You have confidence in me, good, remember that I am impossible to defeat, it doesn't matter what it is."

She nodded her head, and I put my hand down, gently taking hers and leaning down to kiss her knuckles.

"Wait for me just a little longer, Kikyo."

"R-right."

...

I nodded in my head as Ayanokoji finished speaking.

"That sounds about right. This must mean that I don't need to do this myself. It is likely that store clerk knows something about Sakura, based on his speech."

I paced my room.

Kushida is there as well, she told me about how she would be going with Sakura and Ayanokoji to repair Sakura's camera, and about how she'll try and get her to turn up as a witness.

But that's just the thing, Sakura's evidence is a picture.

If they saw the picture, it would be ruled in class C's favour, 100%.

I glanced over at my pile of electronics.

No matter what, we can't lose this.

I let out a small sigh, and picked up my phone.

I looked around, grabbing my laptop and searching for a video I'd saved.

I moved to the video app on my phone, pressing play, while also pressing play on the video on the laptop.

As it was playing, I added my voice into the mix.

"I-is that, Sudo-kun?"

After some more time.

"Quit Basketball?"

And finally.

"Woah."

As the video on my laptop came to an end, I ended the video on my phone, and played it.

The quality was good, it doesn't sound like I took a video over a video.

Saving the video, I pocketed my phone after turning it off.

I looked back over at the device emitting different voices.

"...About Sudo-kun, I-I may be able to cooperate..."

And there it is.

I sighed, looking up at the roof.

I clenched my fists.

What should I do now then?

Should I use this to threaten class C to back off? Or make them lose points by presenting this to the case and winning it?

Well, in this case...

Which would be more fun?

Honestly, it would be kind of boring to beat them in a way like this, besides, it's not really an advantage to us anyways since we don't gain any class points.

I've decided.

What I need to do is set an example to class C specifically, to not fuck around with the people in my class.

I'll have to rely on Horikita, Ayanokoji and whoever else to stand up for our class and represent us at the hearing.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 40: Concluding

Tuesday morning.

The class was silent during homeroom today.

They all understood why.

It was the day of the hearing.

I stood up.

"I'll be back in a bit."

That was all I said, and I stepped outside of the classroom.

I'm not sure if the person I'll be looking for is at the hearing or not.

Regardless, I took out my phone, scrolling though it to find a video, and began my walk to class C.

I knocked on the door, this time waiting for someone to open it.

When it opened, it was a large black man, who looked very muscular, that answered.

I looked up at him, and he seemed to recognize me.

He turned back.

"Boss." He had a coarse voice.

"Hm?"

Ryuen stood up, walking over to the door as the large student stepped aside.

He smiled as I came within sight.

"Well if it isn't the lapdog! Here again I see? What's it going to be this time?"

"This will be your last warning. The case will be delayed due to e-evidence we're bringing in, but there is a second piece of evidence."

He rose a brow, smirking.

"Oh?"

I pressed play on my phone, and his smirk only seemed to grow as the voices rung around the classroom.

"That's pretty interesting, isn't it? I was under the impression that it was your c-classmates that were attacked, but this clearly shows that Sudo swung second."

In the recording, one of the class C members was getting upset at being unable to land a hit on Sudo, who dodged around the blows, before finally countering after he was actually hit.

In other words, he took my words in the library to heart.

"Yes. That is pretty interesting."

He suddenly reached a hand out, grabbing the chest of my uniform.

I furrowed my brows, glaring.

"Thankfully no one else has seen it."

"There's more than one copy."

"..."

He stopped, his smirk fading for a moment.

"What's wrong? You know what you need to do."

He let me go, scratching the back of his head as he smiled.

"Fine fine. But don't expect to be let off easy, you guys are better than you look."

I smiled, and put my hand out.

"Do your worst."

His smirk returned, and he slapped my hand away.

"Tell your master I won't be going easy next time."

"Good, that means you can be properly put in your place."

I turned around, moving to exit the classroom, before stopping.

"Oh, one more thing."

I glanced back at Ryuen, who linked eyes with me.

"I'm no one's lap dog. You better prepare to be thoroughly disappointed when you learn that I'm the reason nothing you do works."

He chuckled.

"We'll see."

I left the room after that.

On the way back, I stopped again.

I looked to my left.

This is the area I'd usually change in, before entering the gym.

Walking inside, I found something I hadn't realized I'd forgot.

Sitting on one of the lockers, was an object.

A crown.

I walked over to it, picking it up with one hand, and stared down at it.

A small smile tugged my lips up, and I put the crown into my bag.

That's right.

This is my kingdom Ryuen, I will destroy you if you try and tear me down.

After making it back to class, I took a seat at my desk, soon after, the four students from our class who'd been gone also came back.

They didn't know for sure if they won or not, but they've done everything they could.

But that's fine, I already have a safety measure in place.

I felt a presence beside me, and broke away from my thoughts to see Horikita standing next to me.

"I've noticed something. You always preach about wanting to save the class, but half of the time you appear to do nothing. You have a backup plan, don't you? Those times you appear to be doing nothing, you've already put all the pieces in place, haven't you?"

I smiled sheepishly, rubbing the back of my head.

"Should I be more proactive then?"

"That wasn't an answer."

I sighed.

"Horikita-chan. I want to be honest about something. As I a-am right now, there are still many limits I've yet to reach that I want to. Protecting this class will help me with that. If you're q-questioning my loyalty to this class then-"

"Shizukana. Answer the question."

"Fine. Yes, I've been pulling some string behind the scenes. Regardless of w-what you guys did in that room, class C will withdraw their complaint, I can guarantee that."

"How did you do it?"

"I threatened them?"

Wouldn't it be obvious? It's not like they'd listen if I went up to them and begged.

"You did... what?"

"I threatened them, if they didn't back off I'd destroy them, s-simple as that."

"With what?"

"I believe technology is one of the most powerful tools in existence. With the r-right things in the right places, what's known as 'information' is yours to do with as you please, don't y-you think?"

She stared at me for a bit more, before dropping the topic.

"On the other hand, I'm surprised you're doing as well as you are. Just who are you exactly?"

I smiled openly.

"I'm still trying to figure that out myself."

...

Holding my umbrella, I stood still in the rain, staring down at the gathering water all around me.

I could faintly see my reflection in it.

I was surprised.

Ayanokoji perfectly handled the situation with Sakura, so I don't have to worry about that anymore.

I'll have to figure out when to remove the bug on her bag, because it will be noticed eventually, for sure.

But still...

I couldn't help but stare at myself.

This was who I am.

A jumbled mess of what I once was.

Taking a deep breath, I reached my hand into my pocket, pulling out a phone and some earbuds.

Holding the umbrella between my shoulder and chin, I put on the different devices, and pressed play.

Immediately, I felt my chest tighten, and I gripped the area in pain, my breathing quickening.

Monster.

Monster.

You're a monster.

He's a monster.

What kind of monster did you make?

Isn't this was you wanted?

I gasped, opening my eyes wide.

"Hello?"

I looked out across from me.

The two of us were seated opposite each other on a table, and he smirked as he saw me.

"Didn't think you'd actually make it back, y'know you can die right?"

"Yes, that's why I have just one question."

"Shoot."

"The person I was raised to protect, who's on my level, or greater, are they at this school?"

"How would I know? I'm eleven."

"You're a part of me aren't you, can't you read my memories or something?"

He laughed.

"I guess I can! But where's the fun in that? Let me guess. I tell you who it is, you find them, talk to them, get them to open up and tell you about your past life, and slowly our memories become linked again, although there are a lot more memories other than this one. Speaking of, can you hurry up and go? I'd like to get back to my match."

He gestured to a chess board on the table.

I stood up as well, a smirk falling on my face.

"No. I just want to know if they're at the school, the rest I can do myself."

"You... you'd rather figure out who it is without so much as a clue?"

"Yes."

"Pfft, hahaha!"

He held his sides as he cried out laughing.

"Wow! I turned into quite the egoist at, what, 16? 17?"

"And you're a sassy prick, what's your point?"

He brought a hand up to his heart.

"Ouch. But yeah, they're at your school, you should go now, I'm pretty sure you're lying face first in the ground by now."

"Yeah yeah. See ya... me."

"Later stutter."

A big inhale, and I coughed against the cold ground as I picked myself up, shakily trying to wipe at the water soaking my clothes, doing my best to prevent such a thing from happening.

I reached up, taking a towel I'd prepared beforehand to wipe at my face and hair.

So I was right.

Being in this kind of depressing setting helps set the mood, and allows me to access my memories easier, playing audio clips of my trigger words works as a catalyst to jumping into my memories.

I started to walk back towards the dorms, when I came across a peculiar sight.

It was Sakayanagi, as well as three others.

Kamuro, Hashimoto and another man with long hair, and looked kind of ghoulish.

They stopped as they came across me, and as did I.

I couldn't help but crack a small smile as the three around Sakayanagi took a small step towards her, as if to protect her.

I walked forward.

"Sakayanagi-chan. I'm realizing this is a good opportunity to ask you something."

I walked forward until I was about the length of a person away, at which point the ghoulish man took another step forward.

I put my hands up.

"Woah there, don't need to be like that, I can stay here if that's o-okay with you."

He turned his head, uninterested.

"What's this question you had to ask me?"

I smiled, reaching into my pocket and pulling out a plastic ziplock bag.

Had it on me just in case, so this works great.

Inside are three tickets, I took one out and held it out to her.

"I have an Archery tournament coming up soon, would you like to c-come and spectate? I've only got three seats I can hand out, but I can ask your father to get m-more people around to protect you."

"No need, I can do that myself."

My eyes shone.

"So that's a yes?"

"Of course, I wouldn't miss it for the world."

"Awesome."

I held out the ticket, and awkwardly looked at her lackeys.

"Mind if I step forward?"

Sakayanagi looked like she had to restrain herself from giggling.

I did so anyways, handing the ticket within her reach.

"I'll introduce you to the other two I'm inviting along later, alright?"

"Of course, I'd like to know what kind of person I'll be sitting next to for hours on end."

"You make it sound like y-you'd find my friends annoying."

"Some may be, I trust you'll pick someone who will leave me to myself."

I scratched my cheek nervously.

"Well, one of them might not. Here, I'll make it so you don't have to sit next t-to the energetic one, okay?"

She only smiled, and I laughed nervously next.

"I promise."

"Well... I guess it's fine. If they end up being annoying I'll just silence them."

...Why did you have to word it like that?

"Haha. Alright."

She then held her hand out, and I smiled, gently taking it in mine, and lifting her hand to kiss her knuckles.

"Good day, Shizukana-kun."

"Bye, Sakayanagi-chan."

She smiled sweetly at me, before leaving, her three lackeys trailing with her, the one guy looking just as confused as ever.

I looked back out in front of me.

It's kind of weird.

A small sense of closure is what I'm feeling now, however, things are only going to be getting more difficult from here on out.

I have no doubt that we'll be getting a special exam soon, after all, it's already been a few months, and we've yet to get one.

Unless you count the tests, which I do not.

With that in mind, I began to walk back to my dorm.

"Oh?"

I noticed Ayanokoji entering into the dorms, and ran to catch up to him.

"Hey! Ayanokoji-kun!"

He looked over at me with his usual look.

"Who... Shizukana-kun?"

"Hi, I figured I didn't have anything to do tonight, so wanna catch up o-over a movie or something?"

He continued to stare at me, and I tilted my head.

"What is it?"

"Sorry. When you first ran up to me, I didn't recognize you, and thought you were a girl."

I felt my brow twitch.

"Pardon?"

"You should grow out your hair, I'd bet it would look good on you."

"Ayanokoji, please shut it before I punch you."

"Ah. Sorry."

I sighed.

"So? Want to watch something together?"

"Sure. I don't have any other plans."

I grinned, putting a fist out.

"Well now you do."

He gave me an awkward fist bump, and nodded.

"I guess so."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 41: Nationals

It was quiet.

The area was dimly lit, surrounded by bushes and trees all over, the smooth grass below me soothing my knee.

rustle*

Not yet.

Calmly, I drew my bow.

Only one person has managed to hit this target so far.

I laid in wait.

rustle*

I glanced behind me.

It's moving fast, but it'll show itself eventually.

SNAP!*

Now!

thwip!*

thunk!*

I smirked as I got back up onto my feet.

"And that's it! The first level is now over! The final contestant was Kitsune, who scored a staggering 190 points!"

Walking out of the simulated room, taking off my headset, and the suit, I exited the room as per instruction before the first test.

"So? Still think I'm here by mistake?"

Rogue.

A tanned man with long, shiny brown hair walked forward.

His eyes were amber, and he was tall, well built, and was wearing a beige cape covering most of his body, which also had a hood.

He wore a black tank top and black cargo pants underneath.

He held his hand out to me.

"I'd only gotten 178 points. In just the first level alone you've already proved yourself as the greatest. Do not expect me to back down though."

I could only imagine the cheering, and the crying, of the upset I caused.

The Archery Nationals have begun. Rogue, the runner up for last year, seemed like quite the stoic young man, and his persona certainly showed it well.

Cupid Ai had come as well, but he always avoids me, and had even flinched in fear when my name was called up to begin the first level.

Something tells me he got persuaded to come here.

As for Hashigaki, she's sitting at 162 points, at fifth overall.

Really, it's just the four of us plus the person in fourth that are really competing here, everybody else didn't even score above 120 points.

I'd learned something nice though, the person currently in fourth place, sitting at 167 points, is a second year, so it was likely someone I'd see next year as well.

Speaking of...

"Woah! That was so great Kitsune-kun!"

The person in fourth place is quite the energetic person.

His persona is that of a Nurse.

Yes, he's crossdressing.

He's very cute in it honestly, he's got short curly blond hair that bobs as he moves, and his uniform was completely white, with the skirt being particularly short.

He's extremely kind, and just as lively.

"Of course it was Nurse. Don't you know who I am?"

"Yeah! You're the king!"

"Damn straight."

I looked around.

We were in another secluded building much alike to the first tournament, but this time there were more cameras.

I looked around, finding a camera, and pointed at it.

"This is just the beginning."

The thirty of us were then ushered into a new room.

They were trying to make sure we can get all four events done quickly, considering the amount of time it takes to do each event.

They went through the rules quite quickly, but this is basically the concept.

It's a game called bounty hunter.

Wearing suits quite alike to the ones worn in the second event of the last tournament, we were all placed into a large levelled playing field with obstacles all over, and are given a person to hunt down.

At the same time, another person may get you, and try to hunt you.

Each person only has one life, and gets ten points for 'killing' their target, and twenty points for 'killing' their hunter.

You don't know who your hunter is, and you'll have ten points deducted if you shoot at someone who's not your target, unless they are aiming towards you or have shot in your general direction first.

If you shoot someone who was neither your hunter or your target, that person is not out.

"Are you ready!?"

After hearing the girl's energetic voice over the speaker, I can only imagine the cheering from audiences all over, wanting to see how this game goes.

I wonder if they can clearly see me?

...

Horikita POV:

This is quite, awkward.

I'm sitting in some cheering stands watching a large screen in the middle of an arena. The cheering is almost deafening from the amount of people there are.

And here I am seated between someone I'd rather not sit next to, and someone I don't even know.

As for the reason I'm here in the first place, it was all because of one person.

Shizukana, or rather as he's portrayed currently, Kitsune.

"Hey! Horikita."

He walked over to where Ayanokoji and I sat right after school ended.

"Truth is, I need you to do something for me. Is it alright if I-I ask for some help?"

At the time, I'd been thinking about everything that he'd done, and still even felt some guilt for the time he'd stopped breathing, so I agreed.

"Of course, what can I help you with?"

"You see, I was allowed to bring three people along to watch me at m-my Archery tournament coming up soon, and I already invited the first two, but the thing is, I need another girl to k-kind of separate the two."

"And why is that?"

"I just have a bad feeling they'll be at each other's throats if s-someone isn't there to watch them. And since they're both girls too, I figured I'd ask you. Please?"

"Fine. When is the tournament?"

"Two days from now."

And that's how I got stuck between Kushida Kikyo and Sakayanagi Arisu from class A.

I was quiet the whole time, trying to read my book while also peaking up at the screen.

It's currently the second event, and Shizukana is doing quite well.

"Yeah! That's the fourth one!"

Kushida was cheering excitedly as Shizukana continued to dominate in his events.

I always knew he was athletic, and I'm realizing he does well in things he says he doesn't practice.

But this is completely different.

He puts in 2 hours a day since clubs were first available to improve his Archery skills, to see them in action is quite the amazing spectacle.

No movement is wasted, no arrow misses.

He moves with confidence, and shoots with accuracy.

It's almost scary.

It's as if everything he does is perfect, or close to.

Kushida let out another loud cheer as Shizukana rolled behind cover, before immediately peeking out and sinking an arrow into someone's head.

That was another twenty points.

As for the girl on my right.

I glanced over at her.

She was rather reserved, staying quiet as she smiled and gently clapped her hands.

Although it was clear from the look in her eyes that she was also happy for Shizukana.

From the looks of things, there are only four people who are threatening his position as first place.

Rogue, a tanned man who's quieter, and does things with precision.

Cupid Ai, a man who looks quite scared of Shizukana for some reason, and keeps his distance from him, but also does quite well in everything except for awareness.

Nurse. A teen that is crossdressing that seems like quite the bubbly person, alike to Kushida, who does everything with a smile. His only defect is that his aim could use work.

And finally Dancing Demon, or someone who'd I'd learned was named Hashigaki, Shizukana's senpai in the Archery club, who's done very well for herself as well. She could use some work on her agility, and isn't able to snap onto her target as well as the prior 4.

I felt some eyes on me, and looked back to my right.

"You are Horikita's younger sister, correct?"

"...Yes."

"I'd heard of the way you stood up for that jock in your class. Do you not think that you're relationship with your brother would worsen?"

"Aren't you here to support Shizukana? Besides, that's none of your business."

"Hmhm, is it not? At the end of the day we are from different classes. I'd prefer it if you were less motivated to reach class A."

"My motivation will never dwindle."

"We will see."

"Yay! Shizukana got another one! Woah! He's got 130 points!"

I rolled my eyes, paying back attention to my book, before a thought struck me.

Arisu Sakayanagi, it is no doubt she is a cunning girl. So then why is she so close to Shizukana for him to invite her to this tournament?

What's more, why would she accept?

It's as she said, we're from different classes, Shizukana should be smarter than that to invite her along.

Ah.

I let out a sigh.

Of course.

Love has blinded him.

However, as for Sakayanagi, isn't it more likely she's just using this as a way to get closer to Shizukana? To use him?

If that's the case, her plan is already working.

I felt my fists clench around the cover of my book.

This is not good.

If she'd do such a thing, then that means she recognizes him as a threat.

Which means he's a much more valuable piece than I first thought.

I'll have to talk to him at a later time.

"And that's it folks! The second round is over! The last one standing is... You guessed it! Kitsune! He standing strong with an extra 220 points! Keeping him in first place over all with 410 points! As always, this third match will be a cutoff round! Only the top 16 people will move on to the fourth and final round!"

A bunch of loud cheering later, and the rules for the third round were explained.

Essentially, it was a tower defence game.

All of them are placed in one castle which is being raided by all sorts of different things.

Their job is to defend the castle.

You get ten points on every kill, an extra ten for killing a stronger enemy, and finally an extra one hundred if you survive the whole attack.

It's another simulation game.

There's going to be a thirty minute grace period for all of the participants to figure out the map of the castle, and set themselves up properly, before the attack began.

"Isn't this kind of a weird setup? It doesn't really look like there's a lot of space up on the walls."

"I believe that's the point. Not only would they be fighting against a bunch of monsters, but also themselves. Could you not see that much?"

Kushida sent a pout over at Sakayanagi, who just closed her eyes as she kept her smile.

I heard another voice, and looked back up at the screen.

Oh?

They were all huddled around the map, and Shizukana was giving out orders.

"Rogue, take five guys with you and cover the back, it looks like our defence is weak there, if you need more then ask, the walls are thin, so we should only put up around twelve of us total, and stick to your area, Cupid, Dancing Demon, you both pick five each and set up along the walls on either side. Nurse, take a couple with you up to the big watchtower, it's likely some of the enemies may have wings. From the looks of things there's a catacombs beneath the castle, but all the paths converge at one exit, we're gonna need three, no, four guys down there to hold the spot."

"I can do it."

"Me too, it's not like I'm winning this thing anyways."

It seems they noticed those in the catacombs are just cleaning up fodder, and nothing else.

"Same."

"I'll go as well."

"Alright, good. The rest of us will watch the front, we keep the drawbridge up, and the gates closed. Remember, the only way we all get our 100 points is if we work together, and communicate. So let's do this! No way in hell am I losing my castle to a bunch of damn holograms!"

Surprisingly, he got everyone rather pumped up, and he earned a mighty war cry in response.

Everyone began to move, all but one.

Cupid Ai.

He was just staring at Shizukana.

"Hey, Kitsune?"

Shizukana looked at him, and he shrunk somewhat, but continued.

"You said you were looking to break the record right? That was set in this tournament?"

"Why of course. Is it not my duty to properly set a dynasty in my own kingdom?"

"I see, that's all."

He then walked off, doing as told.

I narrowed my eyes.

For some reason, it seems Cupid Ai greatly resents Shizukana.

It's likely he'll do something to fuck up everything the moment he can.

...

Shizukana POV:

I clicked my tongue, shooting another simulated orc through the throat, killing it.

"Kreece! Check up on the guys in the catacombs! Sola, go help Nurse and the others, they're killing the creatures in the air at a slower rate!"

"Got it!"

"Kay!"

This is so fucked.

This is only the third wave out of four and we're almost crumbling, not to mention the fact that there's been a couple of times where we were breached from things in the sky.

Those of us who can draw our bows at a faster rate and aim better while doing so are busy mowing down enemy forces from the front, while those up on the walls are targeting enemies that look special, or difficult in some way.

Last time I got Kreece to check up on the guys in the catacombs, they were holding out fairly well against a bunch of overgrown spiders.

That was last wave, this one is over twice as big.

Not to mention there's gargoyles flying over us in the air now, so it's taking at least four arrows per creature from Nurse and the others in the watchtower.

It took another ten minutes before we cleared the third wave.

We were given a ten minute break to try and regroup, and figure out a new game plan.

Everybody was sweaty and tired by the time we all huddled around the map again.

"Alright, let's report."

"We're good in the back, it got difficult, but we don't need any more help." Rogue responded.

"We're also good on our side of the wall, we could use some more arrows though." Hashigaki spoke up.

"Same." Cupid Ai was quiet.

"Alright, go and quickly restock, Nurse, Oku, how are things?"

Nurse spoke up first.

"We're good now that we got that extra guy, we got lots of arrows too!"

"Alright. Oku?"

"We're okay, one of our guys got hit my some overgrown wolf, and can't move his left leg, but he'll be fine, we're setting him up near the back, behind us, so he can provide cover fire."

"Okay."

I sighed, rubbing my face.

"Hey, but if we keep that guy there, we'll be under more pressure right? We were already about to crack."

I glanced behind me.

"Quake, shut it. All this means is that we'll be relying on the strength of the front gate some more, we'll ask for help from the wall if we need it."

He shivered under my glare, and nodded.

"R-right. Sorry sir."

Some red flashed in front of all of us, indicating we had two minutes, and I threw a hand out.

"Everyone disperse back to your positions! Make sure to communicate!"

"Yeah!" A chorus of cheers replied.

I looked around, finding a pair of binoculars.

Hopefully they coded this in.

I brought it up to my eyes, and smirked.

So cool.

Peeking through the Archery hole in the wall, I looked across the dirty terrain.

Any second now.

I felt a chill run down my back as a drumming began to play, and grit my teeth.

A large creature, what I would call a dark elf, walked into view over the hilltop, looking about the size of a human and then some, with glowing blue eyes and a confident smirk.

A boss. I never thought of that.

I felt my brows furrow as some more elves cloaked in shadow appeared around him.

There looked to be around 200.

We were 30.

They suddenly ran forward.

"Here they come!"

Our Archers on the walls started firing, but some shouted in surprise as only two arrows hit their mark.

"They're agile, fast! Like rabbits!"

"Adapt accordingly! Shoot in their path! Aim for where they're moving to! Anticipate their movements!"

They reached the castle quickly, and I suddenly realized something.

"Kreece! Go and get the guys in the catacombs! Tell them to blockade the entrance! Now!"

"Yup!"

They have some sort of weird shadow cloaks, the guys in the catacombs are in danger, since the lighting down there is lesser.

"Woah!"

I looked up.

My eyes widened in horror.

The watchtower was on fire, Nurse and the others had to jump to the wall to survive.

I looked further up.

A fucking dragon.

What the hell.

It's not very big, but it clearly was able to breath fire.

"Nurse! Can you keep shooting!?"

"Uh, yeah!"

"Then kill that sky lizard!"

"Right! On it! Jack, other two guys, help me out!"

Wait, two?

Fuck.

We lost one.

Can't worry about that now.

"Shit!"

I looked behind me, seeing Kreece stumble as he made it back towards us.

"Report."

I fired off another arrow, refusing to let up.

"We lost Ace, he couldn't escape the catacombs thanks to his leg, they have the entrance boarded up, and are firing at anything that tries to get through."

"That's two, okay, we still have the advantage. This wave doesn't look as big as the prior ones, they're just more nimble, so long as they don't get inside, we'll be fine."

I couldn't help but smirk as a more powerful looking creature was shot through the chest with my arrow.

This is good, we've mowed down their numbers considerably, out of the ground troops, they've probably been halved.

I don't know about those in the catacombs and in the sky though.

"The Dragon is looking weak! We'll be able to take it out soon! Let's do it!"

Thank you Nurse.

"Alright! Just keep holding like this and we'll be through it in no time!"

"...100 points."

The voice was quiet, barely audible.

I looked around, and felt my skin crawl as I found Cupid Ai beside a lever, his hand on it.

"Cupid, don't."

He looked over at me, a scared smile falling on his face.

"100 points. The amount you want to beat is 1480 right? So 100 points is a lot to you, right?"

"Cupid... don't. This won't just effect me."

He laughed, almost maniacally.

"Shut up! You humiliated me! If I have to fuck up this whole tournament just to make sure you don't beat the record holder, I'll do it. I'll do it a thousand times over."

Thwip*

"ARGH!"

Cupid let out a strained cough as an arrow suddenly pierced through his chest.

I looked to my left.

Hashigaki.

So she'd been keeping an eye on him.

"Hah. Ah."

I quickly drew back an arrow, firing it at Cupid just as he used the last of his strength to pull the lever.

"..."

I was too late.

I didn't think he'd survive through Hashigaki's arrow, but when he didn't disappear...

He disappeared shortly after, and I frowned as a mechanical screeching sounded off behind me.

Everybody went deathly quiet.

I glanced back, seeing the front gate completely open.

Slowly, a dark elf peeked out his head, before a smirk fell on his face.

"Everybody! Retreat to the catacombs! We'll hold the entrance! Move now! I'm going on ahead to clear out the catacombs of monsters!"

I ran off first, quickly making it to the trapdoor leading down into the catacombs, and jumped down into it.

Landing down on one knee, I quickly ran off.

"Huh? Kitsune?"

I looked ahead.

"Oku, Cupid opened the gate, we're all retreating to the catacombs. How's the fence?"

He jot a thumb out behind him, where a bunch of boards were placed up along a steel gate where there used to be a door.

The catacombs were dark, only lit dimly with torches, despite how spacious they were.

"We have to go through, about how many enemies were there down here per wave?"

"Huh? Uh, I don't know, maybe around 30?"

This wave was about 1/3 the amount in numbers, so there's likely about ten dark elves down here.

"How many have you killed this wave?"

"Only a couple, they stopped trying to break through a while ago."

I heard some voices behind me, and frowned.

"Alright, we're breaking through."

"Huh? But didn't you say-?"

"Yes, I did, but we need the extra space, or we'll be overrun by the enemy's numbers."

I looked around, grabbing a torch in one hand, and fixing it so I could hold it in the hand I'm also holding my bow.

I took a deep breath, and looked behind me.

About twelve people so far, with more coming down, and lots of shouting from above.

"Hey! I need some help, there are a few dark elves down here we need to clear out. It'll be dangerous."

"I'm coming then."

Rogue stepped forward first.

"Ah, me too."

Oku spoke up next, and then so did four more.

"The rest of you guys, defend the entrance as best you can, we'll let you know when it's safe to come out."

"Why don't we just sit at the entrance?"

"And do what? Eventually it would get to the point where they'd be smart enough to wait us out. Not to mention, this game doesn't end until all of us or all of them are dead, in other words, sitting down here does nothing. We have to take the initiative."

"Right, okay."

After that, we removed the wooden boards, revealing the darkness ahead.

The torches were even more dim, and came in fewer quantities.

I stepped forward first.

"It's more likely that they can't move from their spots without their shadow cloaks unveiling, so keep an eye out all around you."

Otherwise, they would've had those cloaks active when they were running at us up above.

I suddenly stopped.

"Hey, I have an idea."

I grinned.

"Everybody, line up, we're going to volley them, they'll be forced to move, and I doubt they're waiting all the way at the back, since there'd be no point."

"Alright."

Rogue set himself up next to me, and soon after the others did.

"Alright, ready, aim, fire!"

We all let loose our arrows into the dim tunnel, and a screeching was heard as three different dark elves appeared in our vision, one dying on the spot while two more received minor wounds.

They suddenly charged at us, another six more unveiling themselves as they joined in, and we quickly fired off another volley.

"Tch, only got two more of them. Rogue, Oku, how do you feel about close combat?"

"I reckon I'm decent."

"Good."

"Alright. Come on then! The rest of you cover fire!"

"Got it!"

The three of us charged forward, Oku straight up tackling the closest elf as Rogue began using two of his arrows like daggers.

As for me? I just swung my bow as if it was an axe.

There were still six of them, and we're holding back three.

"Dammit!"

I ignored the shout, focusing on the elf in front of me, and dodged under a wide slash from his curved blade, before kicking the inside of its knee.

It dropped down to it, and I immediately jumped up, swinging my legs around to grapple his neck and bringing the two of us to the ground.

I quickly pulled out an arrow and stabbed it into his chest, his body soon disappearing.

I looked behind me, one of the elves broke through and was attacking our support, but I noticed there were only four left.

I quickly held my bow out straight and shot an arrow, piercing through the back of the elf's neck and killing it.

There was only one left that wasn't being held back, although it was spending its time constantly dodging all of our volley's arrows.

I aimed my bow towards him next, and shot an arrow through his chest, having had the advantage of him not seeing me.

Two left, I looked over at rogue, to see him stab one of his arrows into the elf's head, before looking over at Oku.

I couldn't help a small laugh.

He straight up finished the elf off by kneeing it in the face.

To be fair, Oku was a big guy, if I had to guess, about as big as that dark skinned man that's a part of Ryuen's class, maybe bigger.

"Alright, quickly get the others, Rogue, help me set up a line of torches for us to set up behind."

"Okay."

He ran down the tunnel further, bringing back a few more torches, and we quickly set up a line of them.

Just for a test, I kicked around the flame of one of the torches, and nodded to myself.

"The torches don't go out, we can use them to force the elves into our sight."

I drew my bow, leaning against one side of the wall, while he did as well, leaning on the other side.

We couldn't see back in the direction where Oku and the others went to retrieve everyone, but we soon heard voices, shouts.

"We're almost there!"

It was Oku.

I continued to look ahead until he entered our sight, and soon after a total of thirteen followed after him.

I clicked my tongue, we lost a lot more.

"This is all of us Kitsune, a couple of the others volunteered to stay back so we could all pull out."

"Alright, everyone set up behind the torches, two rows! Everyone in the front kneel down, everyone in the back stand up, none of them have ranged weapons from the looks of it, so this is perfect terrain for us."

Saying that, I took a knee near the front, and everyone scrambled into two lines, drawing their bows and waiting nervously.

"If I had to guess, there's still at least fifty."

I didn't bother looking back at Hashigaki as I responded.

"That's fine, we have enough arrows."

Soon enough, one elf walked forward, a larger, confident looking one.

He threw out a wrapped up scroll, and I held a hand up.

"Hold your fire."

I stood up, walking over the line of torches as I moved to pick up the scroll, and unrolled it.

My brow rose in curiosity.

Of all the things.

Well, I guess this could be considered a war.

I moved back to the others, holding up the scroll.

"We've been challenged to single combat, with one purpose in mind, demoralize the side that loses." I announced.

"Oh. Let me go then, I can take that luggard." Oku spoke up.

"No, I'm going to fight, but whether I win or lose, be prepared to start shooting the moment the battle is over."

I looked over at Rogue.

"Rogue, I take it you have the abilities to command them well if everything goes to shit."

"I can try."

"Good enough."

I stretched my arms skyward, and sighed.

"It's a king's job to lead the charge, is it not? Remember, win or lose, start shooting right away."

I rolled my shoulders, walking over the line of torches, and tossed my bow to the side, taking off my quiver right after, and tossing it as well.

The dark elf grinned, dropped his sickle-like blades, and took off his large cape, likely the reason he's able to hide in the shadows.

The elf stood at around eight feet tall, but he was very lean.

They're very nimble as well, meaning their legs are the main source of their strength.

So I should take out the legs first.

I looked behind him, faintly seeing the remaining elf army, and another large elf with a crown on its head looking out at us, standing tall in front of his men.

That boss from before.

Actually... I could see a resemblance between the one I'm facing and the boss's faces, perhaps father and son?

How strange.

Maybe this is some sort of hidden test.

If I spare the son, will the boss just leave?

Is there perhaps some sort of reason they're attacking us?

Actually, they know English.

I put my hand up.

"Can you understand me?"

The elf in front of me nodded.

So it seems they can understand it, but can't speak.

I nodded to myself.

Might as well try it out.

I turned around, looking back at my guys.

"Change of plans! Only start firing if they charge us! Do not fire prior to then, no matter what!"

I turned back to face the elf, and rose my fists.

He did as well, and suddenly shot forward.

I frowned, ducking under a wide swing, before having to quickly dodge back as he threw another punch.

His recovery was insane, this isn't good.

I was quickly being driven into a corner as he continued to accurately swing out swift punches.

Alright, this should be good.

At his next punch, I pierced out with my elbow, knocking away his arm, before snapping my leg forward, sending a harsh kick into the side of his knee.

He let out a grunt, his glowing eyes narrowing as he stumbled.

I quickly followed my strike up, slamming my elbow into the side of his face.

He was falling, and I moved forward to continue, but he suddenly grabbed me by the chest, leaning back to roll, and slamming me into the ground in the process.

He stood back up fully, and I let out a harsh cough as I was kicked in the side, being sent skidding along the ground.

He stood still as he raised his fists, staring at me.

Darn.

I sighed, standing up, and shaking out my arms.

"So you didn't take the bait, good choice."

If he had so much as stepped forward there, I would've snapped his leg.

He continued to eye me warily.

His confident smirk was gone, he realized that I wasn't someone to be taken lightly.

Fuck, my side hurts, that was a heavy kick.

He's going to move slower now, it was his knee I hit.

My eyes traveled towards his other knee.

I should be aiming to attack there, but he shifted his stance, putting it further back.

So then what I should do is...

I should abuse his right leg, the moment he shifts his left one forward it'll be game over.

With that in mind, I charged forward.

He lowered his centre of gravity, and jabbed forward, but I slipped past, it, sending a quick roundhouse into his knee.

It buckled, but he kept himself standing.

Tch.

Too fast to dodge.

I grit my teeth, eating a punch in the face as I pushed forward, slamming an elbow into his stomach.

He was forced to take a step back, and I smirked, quickly bringing around my knee to slam it into the side of his leg.

He let out a shout, falling to the ground, and I quickly grabbed his chest, mounting him, and started slamming my fist down into his face.

I felt a punch against my ribs, and cringed, but continued on regardless.

He let out a bloody cough as I slammed my fist straight down onto his head, barraging it.

He wasn't moving anymore, but was still clearly breathing.

I took deep breaths as I stood up, looking over at the elf army.

They were all anxious, blades already drawn.

But the boss was still calmly watching, his arms crossed.

I walked over to where the elf had thrown his blades, passing by them as I moved to put my quiver, and then my bow over my shoulder.

I then picked up the elf's blades.

I moved over towards where the elf was, holding my blade down at his ragged form.

I noticed some of them tense up, and nodded to myself.

"I see. This isn't something you wanted, is it? There's some sort of secret to this test, one that hasn't been figured out yet."

I leaned down, letting out a huff as I hoisted the front of the elf up over my shoulder, his feet dragging along the ground as I walked forward, boldly walking towards the elf army.

The boss's eyes glinted, and I smirked in my head.

Once I made it so that I was just in front of them, I placed the elf down onto the ground, face up.

The boss, who was easily a whole half foot taller than the elf I just fought, continued to stare down at me, until he snapped his fingers.

A couple of elves moved toward, picking up the elf I'd beaten, and carrying him back behind the army.

The boss then tapped the ground with his foot.

If I understood correctly...

I sat down, crossing my legs.

The boss did the same, and he snapped his fingers again.

I couldn't help but show a calm smile as a noise that could only be interpreted as sadness was let out by another elf, before he walked forward, placing a keg down beside the boss, before a couple of stone cups.

The boss took out a cork that had been placed in the side of the wooden keg, and out poured a crimson red liquid.

He filled up the two cups, before plugging the cork back in.

He held one of the stone cups out towards me, and I gladly took it.

Placing a hand against his chest, he spoke.

"Ukah'la."

I placed a hand against my own.

"Kitsune."

He took a small drink out of his stone cup, before sighing.

Out of curiosity, I did the same.

And as I expected, there was no taste, there was nothing.

I spoke up next.

"I couldn't help but realize, you seem to understand Japanese, but don't seem to speak it."

He nodded, pointing to me, and then those behind me.

He then held up some fingers.

"Years, I take it? You've had many years to figure out our language?"

Could this be a sign of cyber intelligence? How they are able to learn things on their own once they experience something enough?

Or perhaps this was all just a code.

If it is, I would honestly feel a bit sad.

"So, may I know the reason as to why you're attacking us? I'm sure there must be one."

He rolled his eyes, patting the ground, before tapping a pointed finger against himself.

I couldn't help but laugh.

"Haha! You mean this land is yours!? Why, isn't that embarrassing. Where does your territory end?"

He put his hand down on the ground, making a mound, and then picked up some of the dirt, sprinkling it down.

A waterfall past a large hill, or a mountain.

I put a hand out.

"I apologize. Had I known sooner this was your land, we wouldn't have been here. We've both lost many of our forces, is it possible to let bygones be bygones?"

He rose a brow.

He seemed confused.

He stuck his finger into the dirty ground, drawing a line, and then a bunch of symbols, he underlined the symbols at the end.

Ah.

"Is it possible we can have peace still?" I rephrased.

His eyes widened, and now it was his turn to laugh.

He gestured behind him, and I looked to see the elf I fought being treated.

He then pointed at me, and held out a hand.

"This is my first year, one of three. I will only be here to try and maintain this peace for three years. After that, it'll be up to the next generation, you may end up going back to war, even if I shake your hand now, I want you to understand it's entirely possible that three years from now, it'll be war."

He grinned, and nodded, and I smiled.

Even if it'll only be for three years, he just wants peace.

Keeping my hand out, I clasped it around his as we shook on it, speaking the universal language.

He stood up, and as did I, and gave me a small nod, to which I returned.

I then turned around, and I could hear them begin to march away behind me.

As I made it back to my group, I was immediately bombarded with questions.

"Listen up!"

They ceased.

"We're encroaching on their territory! We are to leave at once! I've been advised as to which way we must go to leave their land, and we will do so at once!"

"Huh? But aren't we here to kill them?"

I glared, and the man who spoke that froze up.

"Wrong. We are here to survive, and we have done such. Look around you, nearly half of us have died already, how many are we willing to lose to gain a few more points, especially in a fight that's end result would be alike to flipping a coin? Come on, we're leaving."

I turned around, walking off in strides, and I heard some footsteps behind me.

I glanced back.

On my left, Rogue nodded to me as he followed, on my right, Hashigaki had an elegant expression on as she followed me as well.

Just behind those two were Oku, who was grinning big with his white teeth shone off as he walked, and Nurse, who had a big smile as he skipped after us.

Soon after, more people started following, and I smiled to myself.

That's level 3.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 42: The Best Motivation

Sakayanagi POV:

"I need to use the restroom, I'll be back."

After saying so, I stood up.

Three other bodyguards stood up too, following after me, and one took the lead.

Unluckily for this class D girl, I'm the chairman's daughter, while you're stuck having to watch from the sidelines, I can go and meet with Shizukana now.

Shizukana POV:

The nurse sighed as she stood up, shaking her head.

"Honestly, are you immune to pain or something? Any normal kid would be at least shouting in shock."

She left soon after, and I sighed as I continued to just lie down on the recovery bed that was in my waiting room.

We were given an hour break after the third test, considering how straining it was on everyone.

Speaking of, I'd gotten an extra 200 points for learning the true purpose of the test, and am now sitting at a strong 1190 points.

It was safe to say more than a few of us contestants were pissed at Cupid Ai though.

I looked down at the bandaging covering my waist.

Even though I was only hit a few times, they had been quite heavy attacks, to the point where my insides had sustained a little bit of damage.

Nothing some good rest won't fix, but apparently nobody had been dumb enough to accept the single combat before, so I was the only one that was 'badly' injured.

I closed my eyes.

The next test will be here before I know it, so it's best if I get some rest.

...

Mm.

Soft.

I took a deep breath in, then out, and heard a soft, heavenly giggle in my ears.

There were some fingers curling around in my hair, a ticklish, but nice feeling.

Wait.

I opened my eyes, and felt my face heat up.

I was laying on my side, and there was no doubt about it that my left cheek was resting against something that was definitely not a resting bed, or a pillow.

Wait.

It is a pillow.

Oh Kami, if this is a dream please don't wake me up.

I gladly melted into Sakayanagi's thighs as she continued to curl my hair around her fingers.

"Fufu, looks like you're enjoying this~."

"Shush, let me rest a bit longer."

She giggled again, and a smile fell on my face.

I'm in heaven.

Questions were arising though, so eventually I did speak up again.

"How are you here?"

"My father."

"Right. How much time is left?"

"One minute."

"One huh? Hm."

Only one more minute of this bliss? I'll need to cherish this.

"Why did you do this?"

"Hmhm, believe it or not this is what you would do for me back then. After a long day, you would let me lay my head down like so, and you'd gently brush out my hair, and whisper sweet things to me."

I let out a small laugh.

"Is that so?"

So that's why it felt so natural when I was doing something alike to this with Kushida.

"So, how's my performance so far?"

"Hmm, it's not bad?"

"What? It's splendid is what it is."

"Well, the audience is already informed of the next event, you'll need to keep the storm strong if you wish to beat the current record holder."

"Hah, I'll do it."

"Hmm, I doubt it, this here seems to have bruised up quite angrily."

I rose a brow as she pressed a hand down onto my side, and she tilted her head at my reaction.

"How strange, does it not hurt?"

"Some feelings trump others. I'm currently in a state of bliss from this heaven that will be ending in 17 seconds."

She stopped, before bringing a hand up to her mouth, giggling into it.

"Hehe, how forward of you."

"I speak the truth."

"Well... how about this, I'll do this again for you if you do best the previous record holder."

I sat up, and she flinched back in surprise as I stared into her eyes.

"Are you serious?"

She smiled back.

"Yes."

"Alright, that record is mine."

I stood up, grabbing my dress shirt and putting it on, before doing the same with my suit jacket.

I looked around, and frowned.

"Looking for this?"

I looked back at Sakayangi, and rolled my eyes, smiling as I walked back over to her.

"It suits you." I stated, plucking the kitsune mask off her face.

"Hehe."

Her tone was light, playful, how nice.

I fixed it back around my face, and she held out a hand, allowing me to pull her back to her feet.

"You should probably go now, you're late."

I leaned down, planting a kiss against her knuckles, before nodding.

"Be seeing you."

I left the room after that, feeling better than ever.

...

Kushida POV:

Woah.

Shizukana had a kind of frightening aura about him as he stepped out into the room for the last test.

He was wearing the same gear as in the third test, except this time the area he was in was like an abandoned mall.

It was a time race.

Each person was in their own respective space, and had to quickly run through a course, hitting a bunch of targets that will try to shoot back at them as they did.

If you get hit, it's -10 points, if you finish the race within a certain time, it's an extra 100 points, decreasing by increments of ten depending on the time left.

It was actually kind of scary how calm and focused he looked.

The maximum amount of points he can get is 400, but the maximum amount of points anyone has ever gotten is 330.

"On your marks!"

They got down into running stances, all holding calm looks as they prepared themselves.

This was it, the final test.

"Get set..."

I couldn't help but feel anxious.

"GO!"

They all quickly ran off, and I sat nervously in my seat as I watched Shizukana.

Despite his aura, he still got injured in the last test, to the point where the medical team said he might've sustained some internal damage, so even if he gets 200 I'll be happy for him.

My worries slowly started to disappear, and I was edging a bit over my seat as I watched.

He was rushing through the course as though it were a sprint, and was nailing every single one of his arrows.

At one point, the screen had zoomed in on his mask, his eyes being seen in the light.

A shiver had gone down my spine.

The amount of focus he has right now is crazy.

As he is now, he could announce to the world that he'll be the next Emperor, and everyone would believe him.

But where did this sudden motivation come from?

I had an itch.

I glanced over to my right, past Horikita, and saw Sakayanagi.

She'd been gone pretty much the whole break period, don't tell me she managed to see Shizukana?

Sneaky bitch.

She had a smug smile on as she kept her eyes ahead of her, watching Shizukana.

Time seemed to slow.

She turned her gaze, her eyes falling on me, and the end of her lip twitched up into a smirk.

My eyes narrowed, and I clenched my first.

But despite my feelings, I quickly shut my eyes, and forced a smile.

I'll get you back ten, no, a hundred times worse, just you wait.

"...Oh!"

Huh?

I looked at Horikita, who was staring forward, having put her book down in her lap, and was watching the screen.

"What a performance."

I looked back at the screen ahead, and felt my eyes widen.

I jumped up, cheering loudly for Shizukana as it finally registered in my brain.

"YAY! Go Shizukana!"

He finished with 390 points.

He'd hit a bullseye on every target, and missed the 100 point time limit by just a couple of seconds.

In other words, had he been a couple of seconds faster, he would've gotten 400 points.

He rose his bow up into the air as thousands began to cheer for him.

Even those who hate another person would still be excited if they broke a record, it's something to be remembered after all.

1580 points overall.

Lights around the stadium suddenly went off, before focusing on the centre stage.

Slowly, a drumming started, and music began as a dance team kept everybody hyped up.

...

Shizukana POV:

I looked up as I heard the music playing.

They were nearing the end of the song.

"Hey, you said you're a first year right?"

I looked over at Rogue, and nodded.

"That's correct."

He put his hand out.

"It was a pleasure competing with you. Since this is likely the last time we'll meet, I'll speak my mind."

"Go ahead."

"I hope you don't resent me, the comments I made regarding your situation with Cupid Ai was made purely as a part of my character, because it is true I got close to him last year as a friend, but I hadn't known about what he'd done, and I want you to know I don't agree with him. Not to mention, the move he pulled in the third test was uncalled for."

"Mou~, enough with that stuff, we all got a trophy!"

We both looked over at Nurse, who smiled happily as he swung an arm up around both of us.

"You guys were so good! Rogue came pretty close to beating the record as well, how much did you have again?"

"1420 points."

"Un un, that was very close, I got third and yet I only have 1270 points."

He then looked over at me.

"I've never seen a kouhai as good as you before, just to let you know, I'm going to try even harder for next year, so you better be ready."

I smirked.

"I wouldn't miss it for the world."

"Yeah!"

The podium we were on suddenly clicked, and we began to move upwards into the stadium.

"Uwa, so fast. Alright, let's put our masks back on!"

Rogue and I both stared at Nurse.

He isn't that much different off-persona.

...

The door to the limo was opened up, but unlike last time, it was quiet as I entered.

I sat down across from Hashigaki, placing my trophy down next to me.

"You don't need to hide your face."

My voice was quiet, but it wasn't until after the door was closed did she move.

Slowly, she looked up, her eyes meeting mine, and I felt my heart ache as fresh tears built up in her eyes, trailing down her cheeks.

Quietly, I moved over to sit next to her, gently wrapping an arm around her, and letting her cry her emotions out.

She had come fourth over all.

She had just barely beat Cupid Ai, but she wasn't even close to third.

A total of 1120 points.

A good score, but for someone like Hashigaki, it wasn't good enough for her.

"Hey... it's okay."

She shook her head, and I gave her a reassuring squeeze.

"Whatever you end up doing in the future, I'm sure you'll be great at it, and I'm sure there will be people better than you, but you just need to be consistent. Sometimes hard work isn't enough, sometimes it needs to be gruelling, torturous, something that can drive you to the brink of death. You'll only get better."

"Tensai, please, just, I need quiet."

"...Okay."

Still softly hugging her, I let her take all the time she needed to recover from this.

We'd already started driving back by the time she leaned back, sitting straight.

"I've decided."

"On?"

"I'm going to the Olympics, even if I have to train six, eight, ten hours a day, I'm going to do everything I can to get better, and get scouted, and then I'm going to win."

"And if things don't turn out well?"

"A fallback plan? I've already decided on that. I'll start up a program. Archery is a dying sport, so we need more people to teach the younger generation, opening a dojo for Archery would be perfect for that, don't you think?"

I smiled.

"Yeah. That's a great idea, to stick with what you know, and what you're good at, it's perfect."

She smiled back, and looked down at her lap.

"...You know, when you first came up and talked to me, asking your questions, I was still going through my... phase. I was still trying to get through it, but when you were shooting, you reminded me of myself. It motivated me. Seeing you get increasingly better as you kept up with practice, and managed to conquer all of your obstacles, I felt a little jealous, like I had to step up my game as well."

She sighed.

"What I'm trying to say is thank you. I would've never been able to push myself to this point without your help, whether you realize you were helping or not."

I smiled warmly, and she laughed to herself.

"Fourth place huh? Man that sucks... at least it'll make for a cool comeback. I'll try and see if I can meet up with some of the other third years after graduation."

She looked over at my trophy, and I rose a brow.

"Want to hold it?"

She shook her head.

"No, just seeing it, it being there, in front of me. That's good enough for me."

"...You sure?"

"Gimme the damn trophy."

"Got it."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 43: The Start Of Summer

I took a deep breath in, the salty breeze stinging wonderfully against my face as I gladly closed my eyes, exhaling.

Here we are, in the middle of the Pacific Ocean.

Summer break has come.

This is paradise.

Standing upon the luxury lined deck of the cruise ship, I enjoyed the sound of the waves crashing against the metal below.

It was a two week luxurious trip, on a cruise with luxury lining.

No expense was bared, and most of my class was up on the main deck, talking loudly and cheerfully.

As for me? I preferred this area where I am.

It was calm over here.

And calm is what I needed.

The moment I had gotten back to school, it was like I became a star, apparently there were thousands of requests to interview me sent to the school, all of which denied, since I'm going on vacation.

Ike got to showcase my trophy under my supervision, and more people outside of my own class have approached me to talk, being friendly.

It was nice.

Although, I must admit that it's a bit overwhelming.

Not only outside of the school, but members of the school board would congratulate me, and talk to me about how this was the first gold trophy that had been earned from Japan's Nationals in Archery.

And as for Hashigaki, she actually got over it fairly quickly, feeling more determined than ever to improve herself for her future.

Speaking of, I'd heard she actually got scouted for a college to help train her in Archery.

And then there's one final thing.

The student council.

I had to have a talk with them, since after Hashigaki graduates, the responsibilities of the club will land solely on me.

The person that I had spoken to regarding those responsibilities had a strange mood though, for some reason, I felt passively on guard around him.

What was his name again? Nagomu? Something like that.

I sighed, opening my eyes.

Well, I should take as much time as possible laying back and relaxing, especially since everything on this high-class cruise is free.

Not to mention, I'm sure of it, that there will be a special exam during this trip.

Although, it's impossible for me to prepare, we could only bring with us necessities.

And there's no point preparing for something when you have no idea what it could be.

I heard some footsteps behind me, and smiled.

"This is quite a beautiful scene, isn't it? It'd be a shame to spoil the air here with smoke."

The footsteps stopped beside me, and I glanced to my right to see Chiyabashira-sensei lean on the rail, using one hand to smoke her cigarette.

"It's come to my attention I never formally congratulated you, for winning in that tournament."

"Thank you sensei, you're too kind."

She sighed, looking out at the vast ocean, an island starting to come into vision far away.

"Hey, I've got a request."

"Go ahead."

She looked over at me.

"How are you... you?"

I stared at her for a moment, my smile growing, before I brought a hand up to my mouth, coughing to hide a small laugh.

"I'm still figuring that out myself."

"I want to be honest here, there is a student in our class who's, special."

"I know."

"No, you don't understa-"

"I know."

We locked eyes, and she was quiet.

"I will be blunt. My past memories, prior to three years ago, are very scrambled, they're messy, missing. But I've been r-regaining them with certain trigger words lately, during my time at this school. One such word helped me get in touch with my past self, and I l-learned there was someone in this school, no, in this class, who's a key part as to why I am this way, why I was created this way."

"...Created?"

"...Yes. All I know was that I was created with the sole purpose of protecting someone, and I b-believe that person might be this other figure in class D."

"I see."

We both looked out into the ocean once more, and I let out a happy sigh.

"2 weeks though huh? This is pretty nice."

"What did you expect? This school certainly has its perks."

"Indeed, too bad it's mostly fake."

I felt her gaze on me.

"Special exams, you confirmed it for me yourself sensei. I have a s-strong feeling that the moment we get onto that island, we'll be in for a surprise."

I looked back at her, me smiling, as she kept her straight face.

Overhead, a cloud moved through the sky, blocking the sun's rays on her, and then me.

"Say, can I know the reason? As to why you're so adamant on reaching class A?"

She broke her gaze off mine, looking down at the ocean below.

"...It was like you said. Back then, the classes weren't that far apart from each other, the point gap between class A and class D wasn't even one hundred. We were gaining, we were gaining on them, but I made a mistake, I messed up. And the class was thrown in turmoil."

"...Oh."

I looked out into the distance, and felt a smile fall on my face.

"Well, let's not make the same mistake then, I promise you we'll reach class A, and m-maybe then you'll show some more empathy to us kids."

I grinned, and stood up straight, putting out a hand.

She waved me off.

"Hehe, oh come on, don't act like that now, I'm being serious here."

"Just go, I've talked more than I thought I would, you and that silver tongue of yours."

"Aaw, well. At the very least, I'll leave on these words."

I turned around, walking off towards the main deck as I passed by her.

"I mean what I said."

I smiled as the suns rays appeared once more, shining on my face as I gladly looked out towards my class.

I gripped a fist.

This is way too exciting.

I don't even know my limits, and now it's not just the class partially relying on me, even sensei is starting to rely on me.

If I fail, chances are we could crash and burn, unless the mysterious being intervenes.

I looked down at my arms.

Again.

I was shaking again.

This is bliss.

I moved to join my classmates where they were, finding Sudo, Ayanokoji, Kushida, Karuizawa and a few others enjoying the view.

I ignored the announcement over the speakers that told us all that the private island was now in sight, instead picking up my pace as I noticed some kids from another class get up to the deck.

"As so bothersome. Get out of the way you rejects!"

Someone forcefully bumped into Ayanokoji, who, in a sudden fluster, grabbed onto the balustrade of the deck.

"Hey!"

The students, who'd laughed at Ayanokoji's disdain, turned to look at me.

"What are you doing to my classmates."

I noticed one of the girls behind the rude kid looking miserable, and wondered what that was about, but shook my head.

"Isn't it obvious? Don't you understand the school's system? It's a school based on merit, there are no human rights in class D. 'Defectives' have to behave obediently and submissively, like the rejects they are. This side, we're all in class A."

I frowned, and he grinned.

"And if we don't leave? What would you do?"

I crossed my arms, moving to lean on one leg.

"No, what can you do? At the end of the day, this spot isn't reserved for y-you, it's here for all to see."

He rose a brow.

"Oho? Well, you can stay if you want, but it's best the rest of you leave unless you want something bad to happen."

"Was that a threat?"

"Take it how you will Ms."

Ms...?

MOTHERFUCKER!

I took a heavy step forward, and his eyes suddenly widened, shrinking under my dominating aura.

I felt my phone vibrate, and let out a breath, quickly sheathing my rage thanks to the distraction.

Taking out my phone, I saw a text.

"I'll take care of him."

That's all it said.

"Tch."

Well, he is her classmate, I guess it's fine, besides, I'm sure she'll choose something suitable.

I looked over at my classmates.

"Let's go, I know a better place anyways. Not to mention, if he calls over his classmates, t-the deck will be crowded."

I glanced over at the class A kids again.

"Plus, it smells like insecurity around here, doesn't matter what p-products you use, your hair is still going to fall out."

I then turned, not bothering to listen as he tried to sputter out a reply, and the others followed.

"Hey everyone, what happened?"

I looked further along the main deck as we left the bow of the boat, and smiled over at Hirata.

"Nothing, I just know a better place to sit and relax."

I glanced back, spotting Ayanokoji, and walked over to him.

"Hey, you good?"

"I'm fine, what about you?"

I rose a brow.

"What about me?"

"Well, you looked like you were going to kill him when he called you Ms."

"Oh, that, yeah, I was going to, but someone I know in class A told m-me she'll deal with him."

"You have friends in class A?"

"I know a couple people yeah, there's only two I know well though."

He nodded.

"Alright, this way, I know a good place to relax."

I lead them towards the back of the ship, the stern, and walked up some stairs.

"Hm, were these always here?"

"Yep, these stairs are the ones leading to our rooms, but nobody seemed to notice there w-was more going up even more out of sight further along the deck."

I grinned as I made it to the top, moving aside for Hirata, who was in the lead behind me.

"Woaaah!"

Ike pushed past Hirata, taking in the amazing view.

We were near the top of the back of the ship, where a small pool, enough to fit a class, was sitting with crystal clear water, and a bunch of chairs meant for relaxation all around it, there was railings all around as well, just in case.

The area wasn't overly spacious like every other part of the ship, but it's secluded, and beautiful.

"Oh? It seems my adoring fan has found my resting place."

I smiled wide as I looked over at Koenji, who was holding a glass in his hand as he leaned back against a reclined chair, his body out on full display save for his speedo, it looks like he'd just gotten out from the water, based on the way the sun was making his body sparkle and shine.

If I'm being honest, if I was a girl...

I shook my head.

Nope.

"Sorry Koenji-kun, if I'd known earlier I would've asked."

"Hmhm, it's fine. So long as I'm left to myself, I don't mind."

"Thank you."

I looked back at the staircase, beckoning everybody to come up.

After doing so, I walked off, pulling a chair up next to Koenji.

"Hm, this is a good spot, the sun hits nicely here."

"Why of course, I deserve only the best after all."

I laughed.

Koenji is Koenji, as per usual.

I laid down as well, enjoying the sun's rays, after moving to take my baggy shirt off.

"So, how are you finding school here Koenji-kun?"

"Why, it's marvellous! The teachers are professional, the women are beautiful, and there's no shortage of delicacies in sight!"

"Haha, I guess so."

I sighed, closing my eyes.

"I'm surprised, you aren't surrounded by girls."

"Indeed, unfortunately, it seems there aren't many in this first year who've recognized my magnificence."

"Unfortunately for whom?"

He laughed at that, and I couldn't help but join in.

It was loud and boisterous, exactly as I expected it to be.

"Why of course for them, they do not know how unlucky they are for having such poor eyes."

"Haha."

"Hm, that reminds me, how are things going with you and your women?"

I let out a sigh.

"It's complicated."

"You say that as though it's different than before."

"My feelings for both of them are o-only growing, rather than receding."

"Then simply have both."

"That's impossible, I already told you that."

"I don't think you understand the conscious of a female, and what it means to be a man."

"What do you mean?"

"You said before that you were afraid that they wouldn't get along, that such a relationship was impossible between the three of you, but there is something you've yet to consider."

"Which is...?"

"I'm sure you've proven to them both how much you care for them, but just how much do they care for you?"

I'm still kind of in the dark, so I waited for him to continue.

"What does it matter if they don't like one another? At the end of the day, the main prospect of the relationship is you. If either one is unable to accept you wanting a relationship with both them and the other woman, despite knowing how much you care for both, they are not right for you. After all, they do not have to interact with one another at all, and knowing you, you will certainly make sure they both get their fair share of time."

Oh.

That's... I didn't think of that.

With how things are going, this is probably the best advice I could've gotten.

Who knew getting dating advice from Koenji would help clear out my thoughts?

And at the end of the day, this is their decision.

If I propose something, and they both reject it, then that's that, if one rejects and the other accepts, then I found the one for me, and if they both accept... well I'll probably still have to make sure they don't kill each other, but honestly, I'd be happy with such an outcome.

"Hm, for an egoist, you give some good advice."

"I just believe we need more people like me in the world, don't you?"

"I'm not you though."

"Indeed, your weakest parts are the things I am strong in. After all, do you not believe I am partly responsible for helping you grow more confident?"

"...I can't deny that, I may have taken some notes."

"Precisely."

We leapt into silence after that, but he spoke up again after noticing something.

"Oh? It seems we're being approached."

True to his words, I keened my ear, and could notice some light footsteps moving in our direction.

"Do you mind if I join you? The sun seems rather inviting right now."

I opened an eye, grinning up at Ayanokoji, who looked down at me with the same emotionless look.

"Go ahead, not like I'd stop you, the sun is just perfect right now."

"Alright."

He did such, pulling up a chair next to me, and laying down in it.

I'm quite sure it was a strange sight to behold.

Ayanokoji, the stoic, emotionless, yet driven quiet kid.

Koenji, the arrogant, playboy billionaire-to-be, yet is undeniably attractive and smart.

And myself, Shizukana, the protector of the class, the aspiring Mr. Perfect, yet has problems interacting with others.

Indeed, what a curious trio we must make to all bathe in the sun together like this.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Sub Chapter 1: A Caretaker's Diary

I remember when I was first introduced to him, he was a small, young boy, who had a natural curiosity about everything.

The way it worked, why it was used, past models and potential ways to make it better.

He was always excited to learn new things, but I also remember the first thing I thought after learning so much about this boy.

It was a shame.

Such a kind smile, such bright eyes, and such a youthful passion.

This boy would be driven to his breaking point time and time again, and I remembered there were nights where he would just sit in a corner, hugging his legs up against his chest as he stared into the distance.

"I'm not a monster."

These were the only words he said.

And then there was one test, one test that even he couldn't figure out.

And out of all the things, it was chess, chess was the one thing he didn't understand, and couldn't get better at on his own.

His father did what only a sane person would do in his situation, he would find the best chess master of Japan to teach him, but that man had already been reserved by another person.

Chairman Sakayanagi.

He had gotten that man to work for him, to teach his daughter, and the boy's father? Well, he was friends with Sakayanagi, so he proposed to let the boy join as well, under the condition he paid for half of the tutor's fee.

Sakayanagi agreed.

As time went by, I remember seeing the boy's eyes gain back their shine, his determination had come back, ten-fold.

I speculated the reason, but came up with blanks, and so I had approached him.

"Isn't it obvious?" He had said.

"There are many things that can motivate a person to do something, it just depends on the person in question. For me, I found the thing that motivates me most. I found a girl."

Oh!

It made so much sense!

The boy's father himself had already figured it out, and I'd been too blind to see that.

The difficulty of his tests were upped to an even greater extent, it was not just mentally, but, physically, he was pushed beyond his limits.

He would fail, and then come back stronger, and succeed.

He never failed the same thing twice.

His determination to see the girl he'd fallen for always gave him all the strength he needed.

I found it touching, incredibly so.

However.

That all changed three years ago.

The boy's father made a terrible mistake, and his boss had come forward to eliminate this whole project, the idea, and the man himself.

"Flee from here, and take the boy, run!"

I had nodded, it was the first time I'd ever seen that man in such a panicked state, it scared me.

I remember making it to the boy's room, and standing in awe as the lights to the room flickered.

He was standing there, standing in a pool of blood, the bodies of four masked men laying around him.

He had no weapon, where did all the blood come from?

His fists were bruised, did he really manage to beat them to death?

"Is this a test? Or are we under attack?"

"Yes, we are under attack, we must flee quickly, you're father's orders."

"I understand."

The two of us quickly ran off, making it to the back of the large building, overlooking a cliff leading down into the ocean.

We knew how to get down safely, there was a hidden path.

"Watch out!"

I looked behind me, and my eyes widened as a large man with a brass knuckle, clearly meant to attack me, had instead been intercepted by the boy.

I watched in shock as time seemed to slow, the boy receiving a harsh, blunt blow to the side of his head, knocking him through the air, and down over the cliff.

I didn't think, I jumped forward, off the cliff after him, and into the water below.

He survived, I know that, but after examining the blow, I knew he'd never be the same.

So then I only had one choice.

...

"Thank you, mister."

"It's no problem kid, whatcha doing floatin around in the middle of a river?"

"I..." his face scrunched up in confusion.

"I don't know."

To this day, I don't know if he'll ever be the same as he was.

But I know one thing as a fact, getting him to go to Sakayanagi's school might help bring back his memories, and maybe, just maybe, he'll be back.

Chapter end,

The website I use to read the light novel is currently under maintenance, I don't know how long for, but there may not be an update tomorrow, and there won't be until the day after the maintenance is finished.

I'll try to improvise another chapter if it gets to the point, be seeing you.

Goodbye!

Chapter 44: The Island Exam Pt.1

"From now on I will be holding roll call for class D. If your name is called, please reply firmly."

We were instructed to form a line as our teacher pulled out the attendance sheet, beginning to go through our names.

Strangely enough, she was wearing the same jersey as us students.

Don't tell me she's planning on joining us in the water? The image she'd built up for herself would be ruined.

"Oh come on. Give us free time already, the sea is stretching out in front of me you know?"

I ignored Ike, still a bit upset with him for almost dropping my trophy within seconds of me letting him borrow it.

Which is why I was supervising him the whole time.

A tall teacher walked up onto a large white platform.

If I remember right, he was an English teacher, despite his strong appearance, this is the homeroom teacher for class A.

"First of all, I'm happy that you all arrived safely to this place today. However, it's unfortunate that one student couldn't take part due to sickness."

"Ah. There's one sick guy who couldn't join the trip, poor thing."

Ike said this in a low voice so the teachers couldn't hear.

But isn't this kind of strange? The setting, I mean?

He's standing as though there is something important he wants to tell us.

Not to mention...

All of the teachers have rather severe facial expressions.

I heard some noises among the students, and looked around.

I felt my eyes narrow.

They were setting up a tent, and had a laptop too.

And by they, I mean a bunch of workers of the school.

So I was right...

"So. Let's go ahead with this academic year's first trial."

"Eh? Trial? What?"

It wasn't just Ike who spoke up in confusion.

Everybody here thought this would just be a normal school trip. It seems even during our vacation we're not safe from the school.

The sudden change from relief to tension had everyone gathering.

"The duration period will be one week, it ends at noon on the 7th of August. From now on, you are going to live on this deserted island for one week. It is a test to see if you can all live together as a group. Furthermore, this special trial has been designed in reference to real life corporate training. Even before we start I am going to give you hints about what it takes to win this special test."

"Since the island is deserted, there are no ships or boats, what will we do about accommodations?"

Someone from class B had asked this, maybe they're closer to the homeroom teacher of class A.

"That's right! Boarding a ship is not allowed without a justifiable reason. Living on this island requires you to consider everything from sleeping places to meal preparation. The moment the test starts, each class will receive two tents and two flashlights. You will be provided with one box of matches. There is no restriction to sunscreen cream. Each person will receive one toothbrush. As an exception, sanitary goods are allowed without restriction only for the girls. You can ask anything to your homeroom teacher. That's all. What's left now is to distribute the provisions."

"Whaaaat? So to win this island test, we have to turn into survivors? What is this!?"

"We can't all sleep together in just two tents! And what are we going to do about food?"

Ike was loudly protesting this test.

It made sense though, he was definitely one of those enjoying his vacation the most.

"It may not be at your advantage to know, but I will tell you a small piece of trivial information. This deserted island belongs to a big enterprise, the same that designed this very test. It is a top-secret operation, so nobody else knows what is happening on this island."

Ah.

So this whole island is here specifically for this test.

In other words, this place was picked and bought out for exactly the purpose of having this sort of exam here.

"Aaagh! No way! This can't be happening!"

Hearing Ike's outburst, Chiyabashira-sensei spoke up.

"What Mr. Mashima told us about this island, only a part of it is true. In this world, there are many other forms of enterprises like our school that exist, and the training course can be changed suddenly. Your place in work is not just your chair in the office but also your ability to move forward by the cast of your dice, just like when your salary is decided. The world is much wider and deeper than you know."

She spoke as if she was hurt by Ike's words, in truth she probably just wants him to shut up.

"In other words, you get to draw the thin line between reality and unreality."

Many students had gloomy looks as said reality settled in.

"What is the meaning of this test... I bet you guys are thinking this right now. You may doubt the very existence of this training program, but, students who are thinking like this will become adults with no possibilities in the future. You may think... is this talk a basis to criticize with words like 'you're ridiculous', 'you're impossible'? But you guys are just students, you're still nobodies and your worthlessness is equal among yourselves. Are you going to criticize the methods of a top class organization? That would be ridiculous. To give you an example, in order to control a corporation, you have to rise to the top as a manager. If you were the president who runs a higher-ranking company than the one I cited, then you may deny it."

"Should such a concept even exist in the first place? Doesn't this mean that only those b-born into power or advanced earlier on than others get the right to object? To have their v-voice heard?"

"That is correct, Shizukana. It is unfair, do well to remember that, all of you. Those that are above will always do things to those beneath them that would be deemed 'unfair'. The only thing you can do is your best. Make the most of what you have."

She had taken a moment to say that last sentence.

Make the most of what you have...

Some sort of hint?

I looked around.

The island was large, and when we had been circling around it, I'd spotted a few cool looking areas.

So camp down at a spot of nourishment, because there will be some?

I was only half listening to what Mr. Mashima was saying now, something something 300 points, something something.

Ah.

I looked around as the last words settled in.

The remaining amount of points we have will be added to our class points.

The problem is that these same points will be needed to keep us all alive and well.

So we have to pick somewhere that will keep our point usage to a minimum.

"We'll have 30,000 points next month!" Ike was happily shouting.

This is good.

Everyone looked determined to endure living without luxury for a week, if it means getting more class points.

How long that will last, however, is a separate question.

I felt a tap on my shoulder, and looked ahead.

"Huh?"

Chiyabashira-sensei held out a wristwatch to me.

I rose a brow.

"Put it on, it's a device to monitor your health, and body temperature and the like."

"To track us?"

"No, to keep an eye on you, for your safety."

"Safety huh? Sure."

I took the wristwatch, attaching it to my right wrist, and looked around, seeing someone answer Ike's question on if the watch was waterproof.

"Chiyabashira-sensei, from now on we will spend a week l-living in the wild. Is there any way we can all survive without spending any points?"

My question earned some attention from my class.

"The school competes as a whole. For food and for water too. You should start preparations, since it seems those tents are not big enough for everyone. Thinking of a solution for these problems is also a part of the test."

I looked around.

Everyone looked uneasy already.

"It will be alright, so long as you can catch a fish properly. You can also find fruit in the forest, right? Use leaves or trees to make a tent, do your best even while in the worst state."

Those words were the last ones I'd wanted to hear from Ike, who likely couldn't, wouldn't do any of these things unless he was forced to.

"I don't think it will go that well Ike, could everyone please open the distribution manuals?"

Hirata did as sensei asked first, opening the manual.

"Firstly, let's read the part on the last page where the assessed items are listed. Those will become very important point of information which will symbolize this special trial. It depends on you guys whether you'll be dead or alive."

Looking through the manual myself, I found what she had guided us to.

It was essentially a list of rules, and how the penalties would be carried out.

Those with a serious injury or are in poor health would be removed from the test, deducting 30 points from our point total.

If we pollute the environment, and it's discovered, that is 20 points taken away.

If you're absent during roll calls at 8 in the morning and 8 at night then that's 5 points deducted for each missing person.

Attempting to harm the people of another class, or steal from them or damage their items will result in the class the students doing this are affiliated with being disqualified, and having all of their private points removed.

I looked down at my watch, and nodded to myself.

They will be testing our endurance, and our teamwork.

It's likely they'll compare our physical condition at the end of the test to our physical condition at the beginning of the test, for what purpose I'm unsure.

At least the rules are fair no matter which class you belong to, but this also kind of means it's impossible for me to go out and beat some information out of people.

"It's up to you whether or not you behave unreasonably, but if 10 students feel sick all your patience and effort will disappear in bubbles. Once you decide to retire you can't return back to the trial. When you need to push through, I want you to be resolute."

I brought a hand up to my chin to think.

So it's inevitable to use points, that's a given, but if we be smart about it we could still hold on to around 200 points.

I looked down at the manual in Hirata's hands.

Things that we will need don't cost all that much, and there are clearly other things there that we don't need at all.

Maybe 150.

200 is more if we're lucky or not.

Not to mention, there's still one thing that should be addressed.

I glanced over at Koenji, who was looking out into the distance with a smirk on his face.

He seems interested in what's out there, but that will likely dial down soon enough.

Chances are he'll pull out from this competition.

So, in order to make him stay, what should be done?

"Basically, it's inevitable to use the system's points, right?"

"I don't think we should compromise from the beginning. We should put up a fight until we can't first."

"I get that, but it will be hard if our physical condition suffers."

I listened quietly as Hirata and Ike talk back and forth, with other opinions coming up as well.

"Hirata, don't say discouraging things, we have to at least take a tolerance test first?"

What we need now is to figure out the essentials, but before that, we need to find somewhere suitable to camp down.

"Ms. Chiyabashira, please answer if you can. What happens if someone retires once we've used all 300 points?" Horikita asked.

Tsk Tsk, we were already told there wouldn't be any negative influences to the trial, it's likely nothing would happen if we're already at 0 points.

"In that case, only the number of retired people would increase. Points won't change from 0, if they're at 0."

"So we can't go into the negatives for points then?"

"Correct, there are no negative impacts of this trial on class points."

She then checked her own wristwatch, and spoke again.

"One supplied tent is big enough for 8 people to use. The weight is close to 15 kilos so do be careful whilst carrying. Moreover, the school is absolutely not going to help regarding the loss or damage of supplied items. If you need a new tent, remember to use your points."

"Where do we have roll call?"

"It has been decided that each homeroom teacher will be with his or her class until the end of the trial. If you decided yourself a base camp, report it to me. I will set up a base and roll calls will be done there. Once you decide on a base camp you can't change it without a justifiable reason so please think about it thoroughly. This applies to the other classes as well, no exceptions."

So she'll be watching over us for the week.

I swear, if she pulls out a drink or something while we're all putting our tents together.

splash!*

I looked ahead, being distracted by the waves, and saw a piece of wood wash on shore.

Likely some part of a tree that fell into the water.

"...Thank you, what's your name?"

"Oh me? Just Bodo 's fine."

...Huh?

Quickly putting a hand out, I let out a gasp as I stared down at the ground, catching myself before I fell face first into the sand.

Who's Bodo?

The old man wasn't named Bodo, his name was Onodobani, but that was undoubtedly his voice.

I quickly picked myself up, looking around, glad nobody seemed to notice.

I brought a hand up to my head, and frowned.

Bodo, Onodobani, could they be twins?

Maybe I got saved by one, but was cared for by the other?

No, something isn't right, it didn't sound right when he said his name.

It was like that wasn't what he actually said, but it's what he meant to say.

"Inano Bodo at your service sir."

"This is where we'll go if we're ever under attack."

"There's a secret passage leading down, don't worry."

"You're not worried?"

I closed my eyes, doing my best to stay on my feet as I rubbed my head.

Waves, crashing waves.

Why has this not triggered before? I was out at sea all the time.

Or perhaps it's because some other things have been triggered?

Or maybe it's the wood?

Thinking back, I was resting on a piece of wood when I'd woken up in that river.

But thinking back, the top of it was a little dry... a piece of wood like that, wouldn't it have sunk? Unless I was only on it for a couple of hours at most.

Maybe minutes.

So I've learned something new.

The cause of my locked memories happened only a little bit before I'd met Onodobani.

I suddenly felt someone hug themselves around my arm, and felt my face heat up as some breasts were pushed up against me.

"Huh?"

I turned, looking down at the girl in question.

It was Shinohara.

I looked up, seeing a bunch of different people discussing amongst themselves.

It was Ike, Hirata, Karuizawa and Yukimura, it seems there was some sort of fight going on.

I looked over at Hirata, blushing, and he sighed.

"Ne~, Shizukana-kun, we can get us girls a provisional toilet, right?"

I looked down at Shinohara, who was looking back up at me with pleading eyes.

I did some math in my head, and spoke up.

"150 points. After g-going through everything in my head, simply having 150 points by the end of the week will be g-good enough. However, Shinohara-chan, you h-have to keep in mind if we do get a provisional toilet, then other things we will need become unavailable. This is a test, can we g-go through one week of hell to live in heaven? Things like tents or fans will be things w-we can't get anymore."

She pouted, and I felt my resolve crack.

Quickly, I looked over at Karuizawa.

She's one of those that are most popular in the class, in fact, most of the girls look at her as a leader.

"Karuizawa-chan, what about you? W-what do you think?"

"I think we can hold out with the toilet provided, if it means getting more money next month."

I nodded.

"Alright, in that case, we'll hold off on buying the toilet for n-now. If it becomes truly unbearable then we'll get one."

I looked over at Ike next.

"Ike, if I hear so much as a w-word regarding any spying on the girls during their hours, I will spend all of the remaining points, and we will end this e-event with zero."

"What!? And who gave you that right?"

"The class did. Just now, w-when you all looked to me for help."

I then turned to look at the class as a whole.

"Listen up! 300 points is what we have right now, and we've a-already deduced that it will be impossible to not spend points. So 150 points at the very least is w-what we will aim for, consider anything less than that a failure! This is a test specifically d-designed to give each class a fighting chance to reach class A, keep in mind, those in class A will do anything to stay ahead, e-even if it means having to live like slobs for a bit!"

I looked around, picking out those that were looking anxious to be moving.

"Ike, Yukimura, Sudo, Yamauchi, you four all go and look for spots around here where we can forage for f-food, either that or drinking water, everybody else, pack up, we've g-got to find somewhere we can set up base, because this sun isn't doing anyone any good."

I picked up one of the tents, Hirata picking up the other one, and I started walking off.

Hirata sped up his pace to match mine, walking alongside me.

"Hey, thanks, also sorry."

"It's no problem, what happened?"

"Well, I was under some pressure, and I kinda accidentally asked for your opinion, then you know the rest."

"I see."

I was looking on ahead, the rest of the class trailing behind us, save for four.

"Hirata-kun, I want to trust you, and I mean what I said, 150 points, that's it, if we get any less than that then we h-have no chance at getting to class A."

"I understand."

"Good."

In order to rise to the top, it doesn't take an amazing mind, or a strong body, or lots of money.

But rather, it's through sacrifice.

Only by sacrificing the things you care about can you truly rise.

Those willing to sacrifice anything and everything will be able to rise.

In this case, we must sacrifice our pride, and our comfort.

It's not that bad, honestly.

It could be worse, much worse.

After all, some people could sacrifice things that are more important.

For example, empathy.

Isn't that right Ryuen?

Chapter end,

Chapter updates may not be daily from here on out.

Goodbye!

Chapter 45: The Island Exam Pt.2

"Alright, this spot looks good."

Beginning to set up our base camp, I placed the tent down.

Someone kneeled down next to me.

It was Shinohara.

"Have you decided? Setting up one toilet will limit our use on points going forward."

"Yes, having some time to think was nice, and most, if not all, of us girls would like a proper toilet."

I sighed, standing up, and clapping my hands, gathering everyone's attention.

"Concerns of hygiene, amount of time needed to use the cardboard toilet, whether t-to turn the sheet or get a new one ready, personally, I also agree that we should set up a toilet, h-however, this deducts 20 points from our 300. Remember this. This means that other t-things you will become uncomfortable with may have no solution to solve. I want everyone to confirm with me right now, those of you willing to give up one kind of comfort, for a-another, raise your hand."

Slowly, some hands began to raise in the air, and after seeing others do that, more joined in.

Well... it makes sense I guess.

All it takes is one brave soul to help others express themselves.

Take a revolution, for example. It starts off as a small resistance, but is able to grow in number because the resistance is fighting for the thing that everyone want to say, or do, but dares not to.

Such is the mind of a sheep.

I looked around.

Then again, it is many times better than if everyone here was as intelligent as Sakayanagi is.

If everyone on the world was far more intelligent, it's hard to say what would happen.

However, it wouldn't be unfair to say that things would be peaceful.

If everyone was equal, nothing bad would happen.

That is, until one bad thing happens.

If everyone is the same, everyone would think the same, so if something happens that one of them doesn't know the answer to, the problem will remain unsolved.

It will grow.

Unfortunately, there's no such thing as paradise.

The only way paradise can be achieved, to my knowledge, would be if all of humanity was under rule by a higher being, one which we have no knowledge about.

These higher beings can solve problems for us, and make us think the problem was solved naturally.

We'd be safe, but under control, but we wouldn't know it, so everyone would be living their best life.

But even something like that...

All it takes is one crack in the system, and everything is turned on it's head.

I sighed.

I've noticed it.

That is alike to what is happening in my class right now.

Someone is hiding away in the shadows, carefully guiding us to all of our decisions, and contracting us into working for him, all while we are unaware.

I'm frightened.

This person... I have no doubt he is more powerful than myself.

This person that I was created to protect, or perhaps it was someone else?

I have no proof that person is in my class, for all I know he's not in my grade.

Perhaps, once our spot in class A is secured, I'll try to fight him.

I want to see what it would be like to be his enemy.

How quickly will I lose?

I want to know.

I want to know so badly.

"Hey, Shizukana?"

"Huh?"

I looked up, seeing Ayanokoji staring blankly at me.

"You okay?"

"Haha. Y-yeah. I just remembered something."

"...Right."

I smiled, bringing a hand up, patting him on the shoulder.

"Don't worry, I'm fine."

"I know, just making sure."

I looked over at Hirata, seeing him speaking with the teacher, likely about where we'll be setting up the toilet.

"Alright, the first thing we should do now is figure out more about the area, sure, Ike-kun and those guys are already out doing that, but they can't cover the whole island by themselves. We need groups to go out there and look for things like edible foods, clean water or things like large palm leaves."

Nobody spoke up.

It seems nobody trusted themselves enough to not get lost in the forest, either that or they were just too lazy.

I rose a hand.

"I'll go."

Hirata smiled over at me, and some more hands were raised because of it.

"Well, if it's Shizukana-kun."

"Can't fall behind him."

"Erm. I'll go if it's okay." Kushida also rose her hand, enticing a few more of the girls to join as well.

Motivation is a scary thing, but this plays into the same thing I was saying before.

If one person is doing something, another would be inclined to join if there's a goal in mind they can agree with, whether it's personal or shared.

Hirata started to count out everyone with their hands up, and clapped his hands together as he smiled.

"Twelve, that's perfect! Let's go in four teams of three then. It's 1:30 right now, so come back for 3:00 regardless of what your findings are."

Everyone then joined up in teams.

I sighed, a smile on my face as I noticed Ayanokoji, another one of us students who volunteered, be ostracized for not having any other friends that volunteered.

I walked over to him, smiling.

"Yo. Got a group yet?"

"...Funny."

"Hehe."

I brought an arm up to my mouth, coughing to cut off my laughter, and looked around.

Oh?

"I wasn't expecting him to volunteer, but that makes things easier for me."

I rose my hand, waving.

"Koenji! Over here! You need a team r-right!?"

Ayanokoji looked over to the large man as he walked up to us, his usual look on.

"Yes. My body needs energy, this will be beneficial to me." He stated.

...

I wiped at the sweat that was dropping from my chin.

I took a deep breath in, and exhaled.

The forest produced a nice cover from the sun, but the next problem is that the forest itself, filled to the brim with all sorts of different green scenery, made the area damp and humid.

It was hot yes...

But it was quite nice as well.

Sure it feels a little weird, but when you close your eyes, tune your ears in, and take calming breaths through your nose.

The small rustling of the leaves, the echoing chirps of birds in the distance, the distinctly quiet sound of smaller animals calling out to one another.

It was calming.

"Hey, Shizukana!"

I'll kill you.

I looked behind me, finding Ayanokoji looking as though he would rather be anywhere else, and I couldn't help a small smile.

Some people just aren't for summer, but that makes sense, Ayanokoji seems more like a winter guy, maybe autumn.

"What's up?"

"How are you and Koenji so resistant to this heat? It's like you're superhuman."

I looked over at Koenji, who was outwardly complimenting both nature and the scenery around him as he held his hands on his hips, standing confidently.

I shrugged my shoulders.

"Dunno, but if it makes you feel better I'm not a fan of cold, if it's snowing I have to b-bundle myself up in two layers plus some or I feel like I'd freeze to death."

He nodded.

"Yeah, I guess that's just how it is."

"Some people get one end of the stick, o-others get the other end."

"Yeah."

Looking ahead, I noticed Koenji was starting to venture off on his own.

"Typical."

I let out a small laugh, shaking my head.

"Should we try and keep up with him?"

"No, we'll probably end up only getting lost, besides, I trust Koenji enough to at least m-make it back to the camp on his own."

Koenji suddenly stopped, looking back at the two of us.

"Tell me, my adoring fan. Don't you think that this is truly beautiful?"

I smiled back.

"It is, it's gorgeous. Just don't get lost now."

He let out his loud, energetic laugh at that, before waving a hand, walking off.

"I am a man with exceptional physical ability, and knows my surroundings, I can assure you I would not get lost."

He turned, beginning to move again.

I looked back at Ayanokoji.

Thank god.

He didn't catch on that Koenji, and thus I, was talking about Koenji himself, not the scenery.

"There is something else though."

He stopped, and grinned as he looked back at me again.

"Oh?"

"I'm sure you realized it as well. This forest is anything but natural, u-unless it was night, the chances of anyone getting lost are quite low."

"Indeed, for a "test" this school is being quite generous."

"Right?"

He then began to walk off again as Ayanokoji and I followed.

"Is he always like that?"

I turned to look beside me, and nodded.

"Most of the time, yeah."

"And the rest of the time?"

"He can be a good guy too."

"...Right."

"No no. I'm serious. Think about it, back during our swimming race, he h-helped me up out of the pool on his own accord after we tied. He's nicer to people that r-recognize his talent, and wishes to level up their own."

He nodded, seeming to understand, and I noticed Koenji was already out of sight.

It was fine though, I could already tell he was content with the talk we had.

Ayanokoji suddenly tripped, and I quickly moved aside, grabbing his arm to stop him from falling.

He frowned as he looked down at the ground.

"Sorry, can we move at a slower pace?"

I smiled, helping him right himself.

"Of course."

As we continued to walk along, things turned quieter.

It wasn't for another few minutes when Ayanokoji spoke up, breaking the silence.

"What did you mean? You said this forest was anything but natural."

"Exactly what I said. While some of this was naturally grown l-like this, some of it isn't, it was grown for the sole purpose of being used, or being in the way."

"How can you tell?"

I grinned, putting my hands up to two different trees, placing a hand on each one.

"These look the exact same right?"

"Yeah."

"Wrong."

He rose a brow, and I smiled as I pinched onto some bark for each tree, ripping pieces off.

Underneath the bark of one tree, it looked tough, hard, and stable. The other one however, looked weak, eroded and shrivelled.

"One of these has clearly been grown here using some sort of external s-source, it's likely this island event is something that's been in the making for a long time. Either t-that, or it's been a reoccurring event that happens each year."

"So they've added things to make it more difficult for us?"

I nodded my head, before stopping as something came into sight on the ground ahead of me.

"Either that, or to make things easier."

I pointed a finger out, and Ayanokoji walked up next to me, looking where I was pointing.

"Tire marks."

There were tire markings in the ground, with a rough path along its length going off in two separate directions.

"How strange, what would they need to get inside the forest for, with a jeep no less?"

"Maybe it's a spot?"

"You think? I guess that's the only reason that would make sense, but that's k-kind of boring how it wasn't something we needed to really look for."

"You like difficulty?"

I grinned.

"Im all in for the challenge, remember?"

"Right."

Ayanokoji walked out into the beaten path, looking along its length.

"Well, shouldn't we see where it goes?"

"Sure, no point in wasting a spot."

I walked at his pace as we moved along the track, cutting through the forest.

"Oh wow."

I couldn't help it as the words left my mouth.

Up ahead there was a large gaping hole in the side of a mountain, looking like an entrance to a cave.

It was clearly man-made after staring for a while, the insides are all reinforced, and the hole itself is too clear-cut.

"Something like this, it must be a spot." I mumbled.

"Well, it's unsure."

I glanced over at him, grinning.

"Let's check it out."

I began to walk forward, out of the trees, before I noticed a man start to come out from it.

Before I had the chance to do anything myself, Ayanokoji grabbed my arm, pulling me back into the forest, hidden behind shade and bushy leaves.

I looked at him as he kept his eyes trained on the cave, and subconsciously noticed something.

He has a strong grip.

We both watched silently as a man stepped out to the entrance of the cave, looking out into the distance.

Southwest I think.

I noticed something, he seemed to have a card in his hand.

I frowned.

Impossible.

This man is from class A. Katsuragi if I remember correctly, there's no way he would have such a lack of caution to pull something like this.

"Hmph."

Fine, if you want to play that game, I'll play it too.

I stood up.

"I have an idea." I said.

Ayanokoji turned to look at me, and listened.

"Just follow my lead, keep one hand in your pocket, as if you were about to pull something out."

Out of the corner of my ear, I heard something I didn't like.

"Shouldn't we be careful of B class? D class is just an assembly of defectives-."

Just as he finished saying that, I ran out of the woods.

"Ayanokoji-kun! I found that cave! It's gotta be a spot! Let's hurry and get i-!"

I quickly stopped, my eyes falling upon Katsuragi and the other guy.

"O-Oi! Shizukana, wait up!"

Ayanokoji stepped out of the woods as well, reaching a hand out, and he froze up as Katsuragi's eyes fell on him.

"U-Um."

I took a step back.

"I-I'm so sorry!"

I quickly ran off.

"G-go! Go back!"

With Ayanokoji-kun quickly escaping back into the forest, I followed after him.

We ran for three minutes straight back the way we came, until we were sure they hadn't followed us.

I laughed as Ayanokoji leaned against a tree, wiping at some sweat on his head.

"That was, scary!" I shouted, smiling.

Katsuragi.

He has the same look as Horikita.

Not nearly as powerful, but it's the same kind.

He's the same as Ryuen, as me.

He'll do whatever it takes to win.

"What... was the point of that?" Ayanokoji asked, panting.

In between my own deep breaths, I responded.

"Didn't, you hear? They just said, what they think of class D. During the voting a-at the end, he'll vote on either you or me now."

"You're making him think we messed up?"

I grinned, pointing a finger at Ayanokoji.

"Exactly."

"So, should we report this to the class?"

Ah.

I hadn't thought that far.

I brought a hand up to my chin, and felt a smirk form.

"Y'know, I think I know what to do. Keep what happened here a secret, we should o-only report that we observed quietly as two members of class A walked out from this cave, which we learned was a spot."

"For what purpose?"

"Victory. What else?"

He stared at me as I smirked, different ideas beginning to mould together as I hatched my plan.

I looked back at Ayanokoji.

"Could you keep it a secret for me? Please?"

"Sure."

"Thanks. If you don't want any other part of this, I won't force you to."

"Thank you, I'd prefer it if I didn't have to do anything, keeping quiet is simple enough."

"Alright, let's head back then, I'll tell you all about this plan of mine after the week is over."

"Sounds good."

Pushing off the tree, Ayanokoji stood up straight again, beginning to walk off as I followed close behind him.

"I can remember the exact way back, but we should come across the beach if we just keep heading this way."

"Fair enough."

Ayanokoji.

I don't know what it is about you, but out of everyone in my class, you're one of the only people I'd want on my side as we crawl our way up to class A.

Maybe it's because of his upbringing?

In a way, he's a lot like me.

He doesn't know much about the outside world, and has lived a secluded life.

I could tell this by the kinds of questions he has, and the disinterest he finds in things most people derive joy from.

However, I can tell that he doesn't mind my presence, and enjoys the time we spend together, even if only somewhat.

I do need to be careful though.

I don't want him to get caught up in my plans, my games. I'd hate it for that to happen, is something were to happen to him because of me.

"This is the child you will protect, this is the man who will be in the light, and you will be his shadow. You will protect him from the darkness, you will serve him from the darkness, and in the darkness you will die. Until there comes a time when his light runs out, but by that time, should his light run out, then the darkness will be snuffed out as well, do you understand?"

"Yes father."

I groaned, bringing a hand up to my head.

What...

"What was that?" I mumbled, grabbing onto a tree with my other hand.

"Shizukana?"

I looked ahead, one eye closed, and noticed Ayanokoji with a slightly worried look as he stared back at me.

Slowly, my eye widened, as my mouth hung agape.

The sun glared in past the trees, directly hitting his back, the outline of his body covering me in shade, in shadow.

We'd reached the beach.

I continued to stare at him, and he took a step forward.

"Are you okay?"

"...You're-"

"Oi! You're finally back! Hirata-kun was looking for you guys!"

Ayanokoji turned to look towards his right, and nodded.

"Come on Shizukana, it seems we're being waited on."

"R-right."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 46: The Island Exam Pt.3

It had to have been a coincidence, right?

It can't possibly be.

The person I've been looking for all this time is Ayanokoji?

But if that's the case, what's with the way he acts? Why isn't he in the spotlight?

The only big things he's done so far are help us on the midterms, and sort out the personal problems going on with Sakura?

Shouldn't he know who I am?

How has Kushida not been expelled by now? Is it because of me?

Oh god, what does he think of me?

I shook my head.

No, it had to have been a coincidence, a scary one, but one nonetheless.

Ayanokoji wouldn't act the way he does if he was the one I was looking for.

He's supposed to have the ideal mind, a perfect human created by...

By...

What?

What was he created by?

It wasn't the same thing I had been made by, I know that.

Yet another memory to recover.

Fantastic.

"Woah, this place is great!"

"Hehe, of course it is."

I looked up from where I was to see Ike, Hirata, and a bunch of others all standing in the spot Ike's group had found.

There was a small river flowing North, with some artificial areas as well, such as rocks.

I spoke up after noticing some people looking doubtful about setting up camp here.

"We should make this our main base, it'll make it easier to earn points, and it's better t-than being out in the open over on the beach."

"But wouldn't it be easy to see who the leader is?"

I shook my head.

"That's not possible. In a forest like this that is around us, even if anybody saw w-who our leader were, we'd be able to catch them."

I pointed over to the device used for claiming the spot.

"Not to mention whenever we have to renew the spot, we can just cover the d-device in a bunch of leaves and have many people hover around it, so any outsiders can't actually see who renewed the spot. Not to mention, t-the only way we can truly protect this place is by having all of our stuff here."

"But this place isn't good for hiding, we're surrounded."

I looked over at Ike.

"That is a fair point, however, this could be solved fairly easily, as I s-said before, we could cover the device, and arrange ourselves in a way so that if someone were to try and sneak in then t-they'd be out in the open."

"So don't put any of our tents or things like that near the trees?"

"Exactly."

"It's settled then, let's have our base be at this spot." Hirata announced.

I smiled, and many of us cheered.

"But, now that that's over, who's going to be the leader?"

That sudden question had everyone quiet.

Picking the leader will be something very important, and we can't make mistakes.

I could tell most of these people didn't want such a burden on their backs, and Kushida spoke up, calling everyone to gather around in a circle.

"I've thought about it a lot, but whether one likes it or not, both Hirata-kun and Karuizawa-chan stand out too much as people. But isn't a leader someone you can rely on but also has a deep sense of responsibility? I think Horikita-chan should be the leader, she meets both conditions after all. How about that?"

Horikita looked like she didn't expect the recommendation from Kushida, but her face didn't change.

She suddenly looked over at me, and I let out a silent sigh as I smiled.

"I think Shizukana-kun should be the leader. He isn't as recognized in our grade as Hirata-kun or Karuizawa-chan are, and I think he fits the criteria to be a leader much better than myself."

I gave her a small nod.

If I'm being honest, I'm going to use you for my plan Horikita, but at least you'll be happy with the turnout.

I reached a hand up to scratch the back of my head as eyes turned on me.

"I mean... sure. I'll be happy to be the leader, if everyone else is fine with it?"

"Hmm, if you're fine with it Shizukana-kun, I would like it if you're the leader too." Hirata spoke up, and soon after many others voiced their approval.

"Alright, Hirata-kun, Horikita-chan, let's go over to where Chiyabashira-sensei is." I said.

I stood up, as did the other two.

"We'll be back in a few."

Right after exiting the spot, Hirata questioned me.

"Why are we coming along as well?" He asked.

"Hirata-kun, by the end of this test, I want to have earned at least 250 points."

He sputtered at my sudden words.

"What?"

I smiled, and looked back at him.

"When we make it to sensei, I want you and Horikita to keep a lookout for any p-prying eyes, and no matter what, do not turn to look at either sensei or I, understood?"

I could feel his eyes on my back as we walked, but he did eventually respond.

"Okay. Did you notice something?"

I nodded.

"Indeed. Can you promise me something?"

I stopped, and he did as well.

Horikita has been silent this whole time.

Admittedly, that's a tad worrying, it doesn't help how she's clothed as though she were cold.

It would be a bother if she got sick.

If properly cared for, she should be fine for the week, I know she wouldn't want to retire and take out 30 points from the class.

I'll have to let her in on my plan to make sure she doesn't do anything rash.

"Of course."

I turned around, facing the two.

"I know I've proven my intellect, and my strength, multiple times. But I also know that there are some people in this class that doubt me. Hirata, I w-want you to trust me, okay? Promise?"

"I promise, but I'm just worried."

I let out a small laugh.

"About what? I promise this class is in safe hands."

"About you."

"..."

I... I see.

"I know the class is in safe hands if it's you, I trust you. But I'm worried for you, it's okay if you need to take a break, and it's okay to ask for help."

A warm, genuine smile slipped onto my face.

"Hirata, I am asking for your help, by simply listening to what I say, you are h-helping me so much more than you know."

Hirata smiled back.

"Alright, let's go get that keycard then."

I laughed.

"Time's ticking huh?"

...

Hirata POV:

I couldn't help but smile as I looked out at the forest greenery.

I was glad that Shizukana seemed happy with my words, it's not like he wants me to just blindly trust him, he also wants to trust me.

"Alright, let's go guys."

I looked back at him, seeing him hold up the card, first and last name printed along it.

He quickly pocketed the card.

"Hey, is it alright if I know some of what you're planning?"

"As much as I would love to tell you, you're not the best at keeping secrets."

I let out a small laugh at that.

"You also submit to peer pressure far too easily."

I didn't expect Horikita to jump in as well, that's just mean.

"Well, I can learn can't I? Just tell me something that wouldn't mean much if it got out, and if I managed to keep it a secret, all the better."

He hummed at my proposal as he walked back into the forest.

"Alright."

Yes!

I pumped a fist in my head.

"As things are going now, I already said I want to end this exam with 250 points right?"

"Yeah?"

"Well, that's because I want to guess the leaders for classes C and A."

"What? What about B?"

I could hear the smile on his voice as he responded.

"Class B is far too nice to even consider attacking their class. I don't want to a-attack them unless they've done so first. The reason I'm attacking class C should be obvious, and as for class A."

He turned around, bringing a hand up to his lips, indicating to be quiet.

"Don't tell anyone, but I've already figured out who their leader is." He was grinning.

What?

"Woah, how?"

This was news to me, he'd already figured out the leader?

So if what he's saying is right, we're already guaranteed at least 200 points if we hold onto 150 of our 300.

We'd already be nearing class C by that point.

"Well, when Ayanokoji, Koenji and I went out on our little expedition, we came across t-two class A guys. One of them had a keycard."

"What if it was a trick?"

"Nope, there was only the two of them there, however, it is true they t-tried to trick us."

He shook his head.

"But that's irrelevant."

As we stepped out back into the spot at the river, I noticed that Ike and Shinohara seemed to be fighting again.

"I told you! The river water is fine to drink! It's cold, but it's clean!"

Ike was the one shouting this, and Shinohara shouted back.

"No way! There's no way I'm drinking that, yuck!"

I stepped forward, not wanting my classmates to fight again, and spoke up.

"What's going on now?" I asked.

All eyes turned onto the three of us who returned, and we were hastily told about how Ike thinks our drinking water problem is solved, whereas Shinohara thinks the river water isn't safe to drink.

"Well, if the water really is bad, then the only thing we would need to do is boil it, right?" I asked.

"Before that," Shizukana spoke up as well.

"Ike-kun, why is it you say that the river water is fine to drink?"

I looked over at Shizukana.

He seemed like he really wanted to know.

"Well, I used to go camping all the time when I was a kid, my dad taught me what to keep an eye out for when looking for drinking water, and I've never gotten sick once from drinking any of the river water he said was okay!"

This came as a surprise to me, I didn't imagine Ike to be an outdoors person.

Shizukana clapped his hands together.

"That's great then." He looked around after that.

"Does anyone here know how soon symptoms could arise for drinking bad water?" He asked aloud.

"I think it was just a day, maybe less than that."

"Perfect. Then let's hold off on drinking the water for a day."

He walked up next to Ike and Shinohara, placing a hand on Ike's shoulder.

"If our good friend Ike-kun here is still completely fine by this time tomorrow, then we'll know the water is safe to drink. By t-that time, I expect you to apologize to him if he's right, Shinohara-chan."

Shinohara crossed her arms, huffing as she looked away.

She seemed ready to ram heads against anybody that opposed her, but Shizukana seemed to be handling her quite well.

I'm actually surprised, it's hard for me to take a side without getting the opinions of everyone, but Shizukana is acting for the pure benefit of the class, even if some people don't like that.

"Shinohara-chan?"

"Fine! But if he gets sick tomorrow, then he needs to get down on his knees and beg for forgiveness."

"Forgiveness for what?"

"Deal."

"Shizukana-kun!?"

Shizukana looked back over at Ike.

"Aren't you confident that the water is clean? In that case you have nothing to worry about, right?"

A look of revelation washed across Ike's face, and he grinned.

"Right!"

With a big smile, Ike walked over to the river, smiling proudly as he watched the calm stream.

"His outdoor skills would be nice in an environment like this, I know Ike-kun doesn't exactly s-see you in the best of lights, but he'll be crucial in events like this in the future."

I looked beside me, seeing Shizukana looking down at a manual in his hands.

"Hey, I'm gonna go grab that toilet now, you talk to Ike-kun, try and get him to open u-up to you more. I understand our class doesn't exactly see him in the best of light, but if you can get h-him to show you his good side, you can help show that off to the class."

"So you want me to talk to him?" I asked.

He grinned up at me.

"In simple terms, yep. I'll be back in a bit. You don't have to do it right away if you d-don't want to, timing is everything."

He left before I could get another word in, and I took a breath as I looked around.

I smiled.

It's just as I thought.

Shizukana is a natural born leader.

He doesn't do things based on how logical, or realistic they are, he applies those thoughts to the opinions of other people, including their emotions as well as their limits.

I'm realizing it.

Every time I've felt overwhelmed, he'd step in, being able to notice it, he cares about the class a lot more than he lets on. Not just the class as a whole, but each person within it.

Sometimes he helps in a direct way, like with me, or sometimes he'd do it in a roundabout way, like the situation with Sudo.

But he always does what he can.

I've come to admire him for it.

I placed a hand over my heart.

But... if something like that happens again. Will he still be able to stand tall, and stay strong?

I hope so, because I know I wouldn't be able to.

I know I can't recover from something like that again.

Please, be better than I was Shizukana.

Please.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 47: The Island Exam Pt.4

I yawned as I finished setting up the tent.

Not only the tent, but I'd already set up the toilet earlier as well, I'm feeling drained after the already lengthy day.

Hirata is working with a couple of others on the other tent.

"That should be it." I mumbled, wiping at my eyes.

"Thanks Shizukana-kun."

I smiled back tiredly as a bunch of different girls from the class excitedly entered the tent, one of two that we had.

"No, thank you girls, you made the job much easier for me."

I felt a hand on my shoulder.

"Are you okay? You seem tired."

"I'm fine Kikyo. Don't worry about me."

I stood up, raising a hand to gently pet her head, and walked off, knowing there was still more to be done.

"Shizukana."

I turned at Ayanokoji's voice.

"Yes?"

"Hirata wants us to gather some firewood for a bonfire, is it alright if I ask you to help out?"

I looked over at the other tent being set up, then at the other guys.

"Sure, I'm sure everyone here can handle themselves well."

Walking out of the spot, we decided to just gather sticks in the general vicinity of the spot, not wanting to get lost as night approached.

The only thing illuminating us was the setting sun, after all.

We were both silent as we gathered branches, both comfortable enough in each other's presence.

"Shizukana, are you okay?"

"Hm?"

I looked over at Ayanokoji, who was standing tall as he held a bunch of branches.

"You seem tired, should I have asked someone else?"

I shook my head, grabbing a few more branches.

"No, it's fine, I just have a lot on my mind, that's all."

"Are you sure?"

I grinned.

"I'm fine, I swear, just a bit absentminded."

"Does it have to do with earlier?"

"What?"

"Earlier, when you and I made it back out of the forest, you looked stunned for a moment."

"Ah."

I reached a hand up, scratching the back of my head.

"Uh, yeah, I just remembered something, it's fine."

"You're saying "It's fine" a lot."

"I am? Huh, I guess so."

"It's making me believe whatever is going on is not fine."

"..."

He continued to stare at me, trying to understand what I was thinking, and I smiled gently.

"I'll tell you, but not now, is that okay?"

"Sure, how long do you need?"

"Let's say until I can remember my past." I brought a hand up, tapping the side of my head.

His brow furrowed at that, seemingly confused.

I sighed.

"I think... I'm somehow connected to you, and your past." I admitted.

"Really?"

Although he tried to hide it, I could tell he seemed surprised at my choice of words.

"Yeah, although I don't know exactly how, but once I figure out, I'll tell you everything I know, it's a promise."

"Alright."

He said that a bit awkwardly.

It's likely he didn't believe me, but if his past is that of which I'm thinking of, then it only makes sense.

If I had a past like him, it's only natural I wouldn't believe other people who say they know about it, especially someone my own age.

"I understand you might not believe me, if I was in your situation I wouldn't either, but I will say this, which I do know."

I stood up straight, facing him.

"For some reason, despite what you were taught, it was decided for you to have a bodyguard, someone to work from the shadows for you, and to protect you. I was trained to be that person."

A strange look flashed across his eyes, and I felt myself shiver under the gaze.

"...I don't know what you're talking about."

"That's fine, it's not like I have any proof."

I walked up to him, holding a hand out.

"And quite frankly, I don't care about your past, I've found myself enjoying the time I spent with you, and want to be your friend. Rather than be what we're supposed to be, shouldn't we be what we want to be? After all, I know you enjoy my company as well, I'm sure you'd also like a friend you can be your true self around."

He stared down at my hand, moving his branches to carry them under one arm, like how I was.

"I... wouldn't mind that."

He put his hand out, but just before he grabbed mine, I sighed.

"Grab my finger, whichever one doesn't matter." I stated.

He did as I said, and slowly, a thin texture started peeling away from my skin.

"A glove?" He realized.

I grabbed the thin, unnoticeable glove with my extended hand, putting it into my pocket.

"Yeah. Ever since I found out the true nature of this school, I've been wearing these gloves to cover up things that could be traced back to me."

"Like fingerprints."

"Exactly. I don't know how much it would mean to you whether the glove is on or off, but it means a lot to me, I want to do this the proper way."

I held my hand out again, smiling.

"Friends?"

He clasped his around mine, and we shook.

"Admittedly, I don't know much about that, but I want to be friends with you as well."

"That means a lot to me."

"Should we head back now?" He then asked.

I nodded, using my teeth to slip the glove back on.

"I think we got enough branches, let's go back." I agreed.

On the way back, the two of us noticed a girl sitting with her back against a large tree. It looked like she'd been left behind by her class.

She definitely wasn't in class D.

She noticed us, but averted her gaze as though uninterested in us.

I frowned.

There seemed to be a swelling red mark on her cheek, as though she were slapped, no, that's not a slap, that was a strike, someone struck her, harshly.

I stepped forward, but felt a hand on my shoulder.

"Hm?"

I looked back at Ayanokoji, who took his hand back.

"Ah, it's nothing."

"I know it's most likely a trap, but I want to see if I can get something out of this." I explained.

I didn't bother with seeing his reaction as I walked forward, crouching down in front of her.

"Hey. What happened? Do you want help?"

"Leave me alone. It's nothing."

"You don't need to lie, if you want help just say so, I'm sure that hurts, not to mention, it probably isn't a good idea to sleep o-out in the woods like this."

"I just had a dispute with my class, it's nothing to worry about."

Laughing as though to mock herself, she kept rejecting my offer.

I'm realizing she looked rather masculine, but still had some sparks which made her look cute.

"If you want, we can go to our class's base camp, I'm sure having another person t-to care for won't be that hard."

I glanced back at Ayanokoji, and he nodded his approval.

I know it'll be up to me to convince the class however.

"Eh? What are you talking about? Are you kidding me?"

"I'm just trying to help you out, it's cruel to leave somebody out to dry like this. It's only natural."

She turned away, saying nothing, and I sighed.

"Look-."

"I'm from C class. In other words, I'm your enemy, get that?"

"That doesn't mean we can just leave you out here, what if something bad h-happens to you? I'm not like Ryuen. Okay?"

She glanced into my eyes, and seemed to notice the slight hint of anger inside of them.

Indeed, I was frustrated with Ryuen for devising such a plan.

Or maybe he simply put it in action, and left the decision making to her?

For whatever reason, kicking someone out is just unacceptable.

I'd only forgive him if I learned she, for some reason, went along with this.

"Listen, I'm going that way with my friend here, if you want to follow us, be m-my guest, I'm not going to force you to do anything if you choose to stay out here in this humid, infested, u-uncomfortable, noisy forest."

I stood up, and began to walk off, Ayanokoji following after me.

I could feel her gaze on me, but she didn't bother to move yet.

It's likely she'll come after some time, to try and distract us of our suspicions.

...

"Yeah! We've got a fire!"

Yamauchi and many others cheered excitedly as Ike genuinely smiled at them.

I made the right call to have someone call over Ike to make the bonfire.

It's undoubtable that between the three idiots, we now have a use for the second one.

Ike will be a crucial help in events like these.

As for Yamauchi...

I looked over at some matches on the ground.

We'd lost nearly one fourth of the matches we had because he kept losing his cool while trying to make the bonfire incorrectly.

Once Ike came over thanks to Ayanokoji asking him to, he showed us how to properly light a bonfire, to light up some dry leaves first, then use some thin twigs, then thin branches, more normal branches, and finally thicker ones.

Not to mention the wood Yamauchi was trying to use was not in fact dry.

I walked up to Ike, putting my arm up around his shoulder.

"Hey, thanks man."

He glanced over at me, and smiled, turning his gaze back onto the fire.

"It's nothing."

"No, really, this means a lot. Out of everyone here, you're the only one who's had some experience out in the wild like this. We'll need y-your help if we want to get through this challenge, things like food and water, or fire, or plants to watch out for, all of those things will b-be very helpful, and I have a sneaking suspicion you know all about that stuff."

For once, Ike seemed a bit shy as he spoke up.

"Really?"

"Yeah. I know when it comes to the normal things of a school, physical abilities and mental abilities, you're not the g-greatest with them. It's not like you can grow to be on someone like Horikita, or Koenji's level overnight. But think about it this way, right now, you're the Horikita of t-the wild, you're Hirata. We're going to be looking at you for help."

"I... wow. I guess I never really thought of that, I thought this would be common knowledge."

I laughed.

"Definitely not, not anyone has lived a life as adventurous as you my f-friend, just don't let it get to your head, alright?"

He gave me his signature grin.

"No promises."

I grinned back.

"Oi! The hell are you doing here!?"

I perked up at the voice, and quickly looked over to where Sudo was, who was pointing a finger out accusingly at another person who strolled up to our base camp.

It was the girl from before, and she was standing there awkwardly as Sudo glared at her.

He walked forward, getting all close and menacing as he scowled.

"You a spy from another class or something?"

I quickly ran over, placing a hand on Sudo's shoulder.

He flinched, glanced back at me, and I sent him a small smile.

"Sudo-kun, go see if Hirata-kun needs more help bringing all the stuff to the base camp." I "said."

"...Fine." He grumbled, walking off.

I sighed as I looked over at the girl from before.

"I'm sorry about him." I apologized.

I held a hand out.

"My name is Shizukana, I'm glad you accepted my offer."

She just looked away.

"Ibuki."

Awkwardly, I put my hand down.

"Right."

I turned, gesturing for her to follow me.

"Come on, first things first, let's get that swelling dealt with."

I began walking off towards the river, Ibuki silently following me all the while.

I passed by the bonfire on the way there, tapping Ike on the shoulder.

"Is there a rag or something you can find for me? I need to soak it with water."

"Huh? Yeah, sure, I'll try and find something."

I thanked him as he walked off, and I continued my way to the river.

Once I made it, I kneeled down on one knee, dipping my hand into the water.

"Cold." I shivered.

I hate the cold.

I glanced back at Ibuki, who was just standing a bit behind me.

I gestured to a more comfortable looking rock.

"You can sit down if you want, the water is cold, dip your hand in it and then press it against your cheek, keep doing it if it s-starts to feel warm again. One of my friends should be here with a rag soon."

She didn't reply, but did do as I say.

I looked back around the base camp as I heard some water swishing.

"If I may ask, who gave you that mark? Was it Ryuen?"

"...It doesn't matter."

"Was it someone else? But if that's the case they must've been acting on Ryuen's o-orders. I'll give him a piece of my mind the next time I see him."

"Why? Why are you doing this?"

I looked over at her.

"Why not? Haven't I already answered you? What kind of person would I be to not help you out?"

"A smart one."

I was silent at that, and she continued.

"Don't you realize how dumb this is? I'm your enemy, you can't just let me into your camp, I don't get it."

"Then your mindset, isn't it kind of sad?"

I noticed her eyes change at those words.

"...What?"

I could just barely hear her voice crack.

"Tell me Ibuki, say I left you out there, and for one reason or another, something bad happens to you."

I put a hand up to my chest, frowning.

"The chances are slim, so slim, but they're there. If there is even a .1% chance that m-me deciding to leave you out there would kill you, I would choose to take you in. Because I know that if s-such a thing actually happened, I'd be living with that guilt for the rest of my life. "You could've helped her." "You should've tried harder." ...It all depends o-on that decision, the decision to be naive, and accept you, rather than be heartless, and possibly be the reason you die."

I looked away.

"I would never forgive myself if something horrible happened to anther person because o-of my actions. And if, for some reason, I made the wrong choice, I would dedicate myself to making it right. Even if it takes m-my whole life."

I shook my head.

"Then again, you probably don't understand this feeling. Not you, Ryuen, or anybody e-else in C class. It probably never occurred... no, he would never even consider the fact that you could've died out there, and e-even if he did, he wouldn't care, that just makes things easier for him. One less rebel to squash for total control of his class. Am I right?"

I looked back at Ibuki, seeing her eyes wide as she stared at me, one hand clutching her bag, the other the strap around her shoulder.

I walked over to her, holding my hand out again.

"I understand what you're thinking. Even if it's naive, I'm glad I made the decision I did. because I'm sure that in some universe, in some a-alternate timeline, it's possible your blood could be on my hands, and I'd be living with that the rest of my life."

Her eyes traveled down to my hand.

"I want to trust you... can I?"

She nodded, absentmindedly, seeming stunned about everything I told her, and put her hand out, shaking mine.

"You can... and I'll try to trust you as well."

I smiled.

"Thank you."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 48: The Island Exam Pt.5

It was nearly six by the time Kushida's, and Hirata's groups returned to the base camp, carrying an assortment of different things with them.

I moved over to where Hirata was, where a bunch of other students were also gathering, to see they had gathered a bunch of berries of different kinds.

The problem is, it doesn't seem like anybody knows if they're edible or not.

"Can we really... eat these? They do look good and all but..."

Everyone looked at one another, waiting for someone to confirm it, and I remembered something.

"Give me a second, I'll go find Ike-kun." I stated, loud enough for the group to hear.

I turned around, heading back to the bonfire where Ike was happily chatting with some of his friends.

"Ike-kun! We found some berries out in the forest, can you come see if they're good?" I shouted.

He looked over at me, and grinned.

"Sure!"

He stood up, following me as I lead him back to the group, and his eyes sparkled as the bundle of goodies came within sight.

"Hey! Isn't that a bog bilberry? And that's a Chinese bell-flower too? That's cool!"

He picked up one of the fruits that was scavenged, and smiled, seeming to reminisce.

"Ike, you understand what this is?"

"Ah, this is a fruit of a bog bilberry. I ate this when I went for camping at Otoyama. In appearance as well in taste it looks like a blueberry. This one is Akebia Canada. It is tasty and sweet, man this sure brings back memories."

He was smiling like a kid as he held the berry in his hand, everyone had their eyes on him.

Then, without so much as a second thought, he bit into the berry.

"Phew! Somehow, I feel that they taste even better than I remember." He stated.

I grinned, patting Ike on the back.

"So everything here is edible then?" I asked.

He looked at all of the different fruits, and then picked one up that kind of looked like a tangerine.

"Except for these, they taste sweet, but they give you really bad diarrhea." He announced.

One of the girls, who was holding a few of these tangerine-looking fruits, immediately dropped them all.

"Ew!"

Ike laughed.

"Well, it is to be said that the fruit is good, we can use it as a last resort if we need to." He then said, still holding the fruit in his hand.

"Although, just one wouldn't really do a lot. You would need to eat at least two, and in a pretty short span of time as well."

He tossed the fruit up, catching it, and then putting it into his pocket.

"Let's find somewhere to put all of these, we don't want them to get rotten."

Hirata smiled as Ike began ushering over everyone who was carrying the different forest fruits, beginning to set up an area to stockpile them.

He then noticed me, and walked over.

"Shizukana-kun, I noticed the bonfire is up." He stated.

"Was that Ike's doing as well?"

"Yeah. Like I said, his usefulness during this week is immeasurable."

I noticed Ike approach Shinohara, a look on his face indicating he wanted to apologize, and I tapped on Hirata, motioning for him to follow me.

He nodded, and I lead him towards the river, where Ibuki was sitting on a rock, pressing a cold cloth against her cheek.

"This is...?"

Ibuki turned to look at us at Hirata's voice, and I gestured to her.

"This is Ibuki-chan, it appears she was kicked out of her own class, Ayanokoji-kun and I found h-her out in the forest. I decided to take her in, to make sure she was okay."

"Really?"

He seemed a little wary, but I could tell he wanted to trust me.

Ibuki stood up.

"I can leave now, if I'm a bother, you've done enough."

Hirata shook his hands, trying to calm her down.

"U-uh, no! It's okay, do you not have anywhere to sleep?"

"I can make do with the forest."

Hirata frowned at those words.

"Your class really kicked you out?"

"...I don't want to talk about it."

He sighed, sad.

"Wow."

He looked over at me.

"Do you understand why I called you here?" I asked.

He nodded.

"I'll let the class know." He said quietly.

I nodded back, and he walked off.

"Don't forget to tell everyone the plans we decided on regarding our points." I added.

He gave me a wave, indicating he heard, and I looked back at Ibuki, who was once more sitting.

Buying things like lunch sets will become impossible not to do, and we won't need to worry about fresh water if Ike really is fine tomorrow.

A rough estimate I would say is it's nigh impossible to not spend at least 100 points.

We still need another two tents for the guys too.

"Living arrangements." I mumbled.

I walked over to Ibuki, squatting down in front of her again, sitting on my heels.

"You don't mind sharing a tent with some other girls do you?" I asked.

"Would they mind sharing it with me?" She asked back.

No need to be snappy.

"I'll make sure to ask the right people."

I looked over at the others, seeing Ike and Hirata talking, and the both of them seeming to get along.

It seems they're learning to cooperate.

I heard my watch go off, and looked down at it.

"Right."

I stood up, walking over to the device of the base camp, covered by all sorts of leaves, and ran my hand over it, as though scanning a card, unseen to anybody else.

I walked back over to Ibuki, who was staring at me in confusion.

"You... are you an idiot?"

"Hm?"

"Didn't you just reset the device?"

"Hmm, did I though?"

I grinned, and looked over at the device, Ibuki following my gaze.

Five minutes later, another person walked over to the device, pretending to scan a card over it.

Although, it was only obvious to me that he had pretended to reset the device, because even though we couldn't actually see what was happening, I know who the leader is.

"That is..."

"It's a plan we came up with. We picked out a few people to go over and p-pretend to scan the device every now and then, to throw any spies off the trail. It's a given that you are not allowed a-anywhere near the device, alright?"

"Right. That's kind of smart, guess you're not an idiot." She mumbled.

"I'll take that as a compliment."

Ike and Hirata both walked over to me.

"Yo, Shizukana-kun."

"Hey."

"So, we decided to use some points to buy a proper supper for today, but we also decided to buy a fishing rod to try and get some fish tomorrow. We're going to be setting up a team to go and scavenge for berries, and we decided the river was safe to drink." Ike updated me on everything, and I looked back over at Hirata.

"And Ibuki-chan?" I asked.

He scratched the back of his head.

"Mixed reactions, but once they were aware that not only me, but you as well aren't objecting her stay, in fact supporting for her to stay, everyone agreed."

I nodded.

"Thank you."

I stood up.

"Hirata-kun, you're better at getting people to loosen up, try and talk down our d-dear friend's nerves here, alright?"

Hirata nodded.

"Ike-kun, let's go, let's get that lunch set from sensei, and then two more t-tents, I'll need your help to set them up quickly."

I brought an arm up to my mouth, yawning into it.

"Some sleep sounds really nice." I muttered.

"Alright."

...

Ayanokoji POV:

I've been watching Shizukana far more closely now.

His words to me earlier today were rather disturbing, but if I think back to it, some things are clicking together.

It explains how physically adept he is, how proficient his memory is, how smart he is.

It makes sense.

But I was told the program failed, that nothing came of it.

I watched as him and Ike got the food sets, and some tents for us guys, before the two of them smoothly set the tents up.

Just before the sun set, everyone was happily eating the lunch sets, everything finally being prepared.

I found myself sitting nearer to Ibuki, the girl from class C, and she looked over at me.

"Shizukana, he's far too kind." She said, suddenly starting a conversation.

"He's something all right." I mumbled back, my eyes still on him.

I could feel her gaze on me, but didn't mind it.

"Do you not trust him?"

I wanted to tell her to be quiet, but realized that would be rude of me.

"It's not like that. It's just, we have an interesting past. I think."

Truth be told, I still didn't completely trust him.

His words, that is.

But he has stated multiple times that his memories prior to exactly three years ago are jumbled, messy.

It's possible.

It was around that time that man told me the program had failed.

So what? Shizukana escaped, and hit his head, causing amnesia?

That's the logical conclusion.

In the end, I sighed.

"Shizukana is quite the nice person...Ah!"

I brought a hand up to my mouth, pretending that I'd burned myself on my food.

Rather, I realized something.

Shizukana, is quite the motivated person, and never truly relaxes around anyone, especially not in the school.

The only times I've seen him relax, or be lazy, was whenever the two of us hung out.

Usually, we'd just watch a movie in my or his room, and talk about random things.

It was the first time I'd seen him slouch, or lounge around. Free of the burdens he has chained himself to.

I hadn't realized it until now, but for one reason or another, he trusts me to the extent that he'd only drop his guard around me, at least, to my knowledge.

And then there's the gloves.

I can't say for sure if he had been wearing them for the sole purpose of this moment, or if he truly had been wearing them all this time.

But that's just how unnoticeable they were.

For him to remove those gloves which I hadn't even noticed were there, it means he not only trusts me, but wants to open up to me about who he is, what he is.

I have... fond memories with Shizukana.

I've found myself enjoying his presence, being around him is relaxing in an odd way.

What was the word, comforting?

An unfamiliar word.

But I believe it fits.

If he really is who he says he is, it might be possible for me to bring him with me after my time here ends.

If it was what he was designed to do, why not let him be my bodyguard?

Besides, if I have him, that makes troublesome things that I would normally have to do much easier.

Much could be an overstatement, but it could also be an understatement, I've yet to see the full extent of his abilities.

One thing is clear.

He wants to be my friend.

Wholeheartedly.

And I would also like to be his friend.

Trust...

It is quite the useless thing, but when it comes to a man like him.

He leaves himself so vulnerable around me.

Despite not knowing much about me at all, he willingly relaxes or lounges around while it's just the two of us.

I sighed.

Yes, trust is useless, but if it's him.

"Yes. Shizukana is quite the nice person. I'm glad I got the chance to meet him, and call him my friend."

"Hm, lucky."

I glanced over at her, noticing that she was just staring at Shizukana as he helped set up one of the guys' tents.

"I've heard a few things about other classes. Including yours, I heard that the boy named Hirata and another girl named Karuizawa were the central figures of this class. Is that true?"

"It is. But that's just because that's how it's been from the beginning. Look closely at Shizukana."

I leaned forward, observing him myself as he stood, Ike and a few others swarming around him.

"Look at his hands."

He had them together out in front of them, while it's not very noticeable, he seemed to be fiddling with them.

"Im not sure if he's aware of it, but when he gets nervous he fiddles with his hands, or something that is inside them."

"So then he's..."

"At he beginning of the school year, Shizukana had been staying low, he told me he simply wanted to have a normal school year, to graduate and go study his field of choice. But since the very first day of school, he'd picked up on the hints our teacher had left us regarding the true nature of the school. First, he would help the class from the shadows, but during that time he grew connections, and slowly grew in popularity, his debut in Archery helped accelerate that further. And it's grown to the point it is at now. There's one problem, he becomes a nervous wreck when all eyes are on him, he says it's because of what humans do when they look at another person. When someone looks at another person, whether meaning to or not, they judge that person, looking them over, defining them, analyzing them, picking out key points to remember about the person, and he can notice that, and it psychs him out. He's a lot better than he was at the beginning of the school year though, he's progressed quite well."

"It sounds like you're pretty close to him."

I rose a hand to rub the back of my neck, only just now realizing how much of a rant I'd gone on.

"Yeah, you could say that."

Shizukana, I wish that you will be the proof that I learned something here, and had a good time.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 49: The Island Exam Pt.6

I sighed as I sat down near the bonfire.

Just like I thought, Koenji had already pulled out of the competition, making us lose 30 points, but that's not really the reason I feel like this.

Well, it partly did.

It reminded me of the big main difference between Koenji and I.

Mostly everyone else had already retired to bed by now, but despite how tired I was, I just needed this time to think to myself alone.

Just staring at the sparking heat of the bonfire.

"You're still up?"

I didn't bother moving my gaze from the fire, mesmerized by the dancing flames I was watching.

I did bother with responding though.

"I needed some time to myself." I said truthfully.

"Ah, would you like me to leave?"

"...No, you can stay."

She walked over, sitting on the log right next to me, also turning her gaze to watch the fire.

"Tensai, is something troubling you?"

A lot of things.

"Not particularly, why do you ask?"

"You just seem more tired than usual, are you sure you're okay?"

"Kikyo... thank you for your concern."

In truth, I did want to talk about that problem with her, but for some reason, the words were getting stuck in my throat.

"Tensai?"

I cleared my throat.

"I've been, thinking, about both you and Sakayanagi. I've come to realize something."

"And?"

I looked over at her, and she was looking at me with hopeful eyes.

The light from the bonfire was dancing beautifully along her skin, making her more captivating than normal, and I felt a blush creep across my face.

"I... I don't know."

That's not, Shizukana, you can't back out now.

"I can't, choose between you two, it's too hard."

"Then what are you saying?"

"It's nothing, the more I think about it, the worse it sounds."

"What is "it?""

"Well... I was wondering if it was possible, if maybe, I could have you both. But the more I think about it, the more I realize h-how bad of an idea it is. For one, it's really selfish, too selfish, and the other rea-."

"You don't want to hurt our feelings."

I closed my mouth at that, nodding my head.

Kushida sighed, before moving herself to lean against my arm.

"Tensai, do you honestly think that would work out? I don't. Just because you're afraid to hurt our feelings doesn't mean you have the right to suggest for us to share the man we love."

"I know."

I spoke quietly.

"I'm sorry."

"You said before that the idea was selfish, but have you thought to consider how selfish we are? I don't know about Sakayanagi, but I know one thing for sure."

She wrapped her arms around me, leaning against me.

"I know I'm selfish, I want you all for myself, and no one else. I'm sure Sakayanagi thinks the same. Even if we both agreed to your ridiculous proposal, you'd still be hurting us both, because we both want you for ourselves. At least that's what I think."

I let out a shaky breath.

It's just as I thought then.

I'm not Koenji, I can't do things like he does, I care too much about each of them to think in such a manner.

If I were more like him, that would be useful advice.

But to someone like me...

"Ha."

To protect the feelings of another person, I will skewer my own.

But in doing so, another person will get hurt.

Is this really the best way?

At the end of the day, hurting one person is better than hurting two.

"My thinking, the reason I said I'm being selfish, is because I don't want another person to be with you, I want to be the one that can provide everything to you, to you both."

"But how can you do that if you have to share?"

She sounded tired.

I did as well.

"I'm sorry, for telling you all this."

"Mm, it's fine, whether you pick me or her, I know I'd be happier than if I had to share with her."

I rose a brow at that.

"Really?"

"Yes, even if you pick her, I know we will still have a special relationship, the same the other way around."

"I... don't know."

She giggled.

"Now what are you thinking~? I mean we'll still be good friends, close friends."

I let out a small laugh as well.

"I wasn't thinking anything of the sort, it's just, the aftermath will have an effect, for all I know we may never talk again."

"Hmm, that's impossible, and you know that."

"..."

I noticed her breathing was getting calmer, holding a more even pace, and waited a few minutes before gently picking her up.

I brought her towards the girls tent, and gently laid her where her stuff was inside, luckily it was nearer to the front of the tent.

"Goodnight, Kikyo." I mumbled, brushing aside some of her hair.

With that, I exited the tent, heading towards my own to get some sleep.

That night, I fell to sleep easier, feeling as though a weight on my mind had been lifted.

Yes, this is the best answer.

...

I quickly opened my eyes at the sound.

Gently picking myself up, I moved towards the entrance of the tent, slipping out into the night.

The sun was beginning to rise, but it was not yet getting warmer.

I looked around, and noticed a couple of guys over by the river, looking in the direction of our base camp.

I stood up straight, walking over to them.

"May I help y-you?"

They turned their attention onto me, looking somewhat surprised that another person was up at this hour.

"A day has passed, and I was wondering what your situation was. You've seized a good place." One of them spoke.

"Thank you... the way you speak, are you close to someone in my class?" I asked.

"Indeed."

He held a hand out, and I shook it.

"Kanzaki, class B."

"Shizukana, class D."

"To further answer your question, we had aided you during that redhead student's trial a while back. We just wanted to make sure you were alright."

I smiled back.

"We're doing great, thank you. This means you're acquainted w-with Horikita-chan and Ayanokoji-kun right?"

"Correct."

I sat down at the riverbed, dipping my hands in the cold water.

I hate the cold.

"Ah~, that's nice. And here I thought you were spying on us." I mumbled.

Kanzaki looked confused at that.

"You heard us?"

I grinned.

"Yep. Although I'm pretty sure it's just because I'm tense, I haven't done a-anything like this before, so I'm more on guard."

"Oh, Shizukana-kun, as well as... huh?"

I turned to look behind me, seeing Hirata and Ayanokoji walk up to the river as well.

It seems they both are early risers as well.

"What are you doing here?" Ayanokoji asked.

I noticed his eyes on me, and sent him a light smile before getting back to washing my face with the river water.

"As I was saying to Shizukana-kun, I am simply here to check out your class situation. It appears you are doing well."

"Yeah... you're B class Kanzaki right?" Hirata asked.

Oh? I didn't know they've met, at least somewhat, otherwise Hirata wouldn't have been able to recognize Kanzaki.

"I apologize if this comes as a surprise, it wasn't done in ill intention."

Apologizing, Kanzaki turned around and began to walk off.

"Kanzaki, where does B class have their base camp?" Ayanokoji asked.

"There are large crooked trees on the way back to the beach when going along the road from here. There is a camping ground where class B stays at when heading into the forest southwest of there. You won't get lost when you enter into large trees. Tell her I won't mind if she comes in need." He responded curtly.

"Oh I have a question as well." I asked, raising my hand.

He turned to look at me.

"Go ahead."

"Is there someone from C class in your class camp as well?" I asked.

"..." A look of surprise flashed across his face, before he grimaced.

"I knew it." He mumbled.

"Yes."

With that, he turned around and walked off.

"What does he mean by "telling her?"" Hirata asked.

"If I had to guess, probably Horikita-chan, I'd learned Ayanokoji-kun and her h-had gotten acquainted with some people from B class." I responded.

"Still, it is suspicious to come here like they have, I don't think Kanzaki has good intentions." Ayanokoji spoke up.

"Meh, he's probably just here to see how many points we've s-spent, I noticed he looked a bit stunned while looking at our camp, it's likely we haven't spent as many points as B class has a-already."

"What about the class leader?"

I smiled, tilting my head as I answered Hirata's question.

"Have we not already figured out a solution for that problem? So long as t-they are unable to see the timer on the machine, they can't figure out which one of us is the real leader."

Hirata sighed, sitting down next to me and washing his own face in the river.

"You seem uneasy."

Using the towel he brought, he wiped his face, mumbling something.

"Isn't our strategy wrong, even if we don't win over other classes, I'd like to team up and complete the trial at least."

I rose a brow.

"Where is this coming from?"

Ayanokoji sat down on the opposite side of me, washing his own face.

"Earlier, we were discussing how it may be impossible for our class to overcome class A, especially as we currently are."

I frowned at Ayanokoji's words.

"Well, I said I wasn't sure..."

"Hirata-kun."

He looked at me.

"We can do it."

"Huh?"

"Trust me, we can do it, I will do everything in my power to help us get to A class. So long a-as you, me, and everybody else holds the same drive to get there, I believe we can do it."

"But, doing that, with how we are."

"It'll be difficult, yes, but we have room for improvement. We don't n-need to be like A class, we just have to improve ourselves how we can."

"Yes, but... that might not be enough."

I let out an exhale through my nose, looking ahead.

"Hirata-kun. Earlier, when I asked for you to leave the class in my hands, I didn't j-just mean for this challenge. I meant as a whole. My goals are big, I know that, but I understand each p-person in my class as well, I know what they can and can't do. Just sit back and watch, this is something I'm going to do whether you're on b-board or not. I'll beat C class, then B class, and A class, all while you relax, and remain carefree."

I stood up, throwing my towel over my shoulder.

"And I'm starting right now."

I walked away after that, a smile slowly creeping across my face.

This is just too exciting.

If I mess up, even when going all out, what would happen? How would Hirata react?

Well, without me, the possibility of reaching class A is zero, unless Ayanokoji decides to step in.

However, it appears he has no intention on doing so.

If my past self is right, then I want to lose, I want to lose so bad, before I gain back my memories, before I regain the knowledge I've lost.

Because then it would be impossible to beat me.

Ayanokoji could try, but we're in the same class, there is only so much he could do, and I would never go after him, so he wouldn't go after me.

He's a non-factor.

What about Sakayanagi?

She'd be my biggest rival, but at the same time, I'd never lost against her, so would I ever if I went all out?

It's possible, but unlikely.

I want to be defeated, while going all out, everything on the line.

Before it becomes impossible to.

Could Ryuen do it?

No, he would need to enlist help.

B class wouldn't even be a close challenge, they're far too kind, it would be easy to pass them, to avoid being suppressed.

I stopped, putting a hand over my heart.

I wonder.

Just why do I want to lose so bad?

Is this my own wish? Or my past's wish?

I would assume a bit of both.

As far as I'm aware, there has never been a situation where I could use everything I've learned in one place.

So then what comes after the defeat?

What is it that I want?

Do I want to learn what I lack in and grow stronger?

Or do I simply want someone to beat me at my own game?

I'm not sure.

But one thing is for sure.

There is one thing that I've already decided on.

If I do end up losing, then after that, I will bring my class to class A, through any means necessary.

If I am the reason for the greatest fall, I will be the reason for the greatest climb.

I wonder, how many people have looked over a cliff which could lead to possible death, and smiled?

...

After morning call, the class was free to do as they wish. We decided to quickly get to work after that, assembling teams to do the necessary things such as going out looking for food, fishing, as well as coming up with new ideas to help save points.

I noticed that some students who didn't feel like being in a group found other things to do.

Although, we still needed to get back to our base camp.

"What the fuck are you guys doing!?"

It was Ike who shouted this, and I quickly looked over to where he was, hoping that whoever messed up wasn't arguing back.

"Ah."

Once I took notice of the situation, I saw two male students, definitely not from our class, who both had big grins on their faces.

I walked forward, pulling Ike back behind me.

"Komiya-kun and Kondou-kun right? I'm glad t-to see your injuries have healed." I smiled at the two C class members.

"Well well, it appears that class D is living a rather frugal life. As expected, this is a class of defectives."

They said this while filling their mouths with potato chips, using PET bottles to fight the heat as well. What's more, it didn't look like it was water inside, but rather soda.

"Haha, it seems you guys are living a rather comforting vacation."

"Of course, want to know what we had for breakfast? I'm sure it's better than the grass you guys probably had. Here, if you want some, you can have some."

One of them threw over a potato chip, which hit the ground.

I smiled, bending down to pick it up and walking over to the two of them.

"What are y-?"

"Try not to just throw food around when we're on the island, okay?" I placed the chip in one of their open hands.

I could feel the irritation of my class behind me at their actions, but it's clear that this is a very good thing for us.

"Hah?"

He threw the chip away, as though disgusted that it was me who gave it to him.

"Listen, we have a message from Ryuen-kun. If you want to fully enjoy your summer vacation, you should come to the beach right now. Don't be reserved. If you're sick of living like fools, let's spend a dream time together!"

They were trying to hide their snickers as they spoke these words to us, and what's more, they stuck around for some more time after that, eating the potato chips in front of us as some form of harassment.

I smiled to myself as I noticed Ike snarling at them.

Whatever the true intention behind this was, this was incredibly good for us.

On one hand, provoking us like this is bound to make everyone hate class C even more, and want to pass them even more, but on the other hand, there is one single important thing we learned from this.

They're spending all of their points.

For one reason or another, Ryuen has decided to spend the points however he likes, buying things to live lavishly during this exam.

How incredibly stupid.

At that rate, even if they guessed every other class's leaders correctly, they'd still only get around 150 points.

So what was the plan?

Why do this?

Regardless, they left soon after, and I sighed.

"Well, let's head back guys, as things are now, there's something important we've learned."

I grinned.

"Class C is a non-threat to us in this exam, since they're using up all of their p-points. Let's continue to work hard to bring us closer to passing class C in class points."

This earned some vigorous cheering, as clearly there were a few different people realizing the blunder class C made as well.

"For now, let's go and have breakfast, then we'll start with our plans."

Hirata spoke up as well.

And with that, everyone finished eating breakfast as fast as they got it, determined to pull ahead of the other classes.

"Shizukana."

I stopped, looking behind me at Ayanokoji.

The last I saw he was talking to Ibuki, maybe he figured something out from her?

"Yes?"

"Do you want to go and search for C class's base with me? I'd like an idea of their situation."

I rose a brow.

"Oh? How new, you're not usually one to take the initiative on your own."

"Well, I'm free for a week and have nothing to do, this is just a way to kill time."

I let out a small laugh as that.

"Well... I am also curious about the situations of the other classes, sure."

Still, I had a bit of a bad feeling as Ayanokoji and I walked out into the forest, having already informed the class about how we were going to check out C class.

As we made our way through the forest, Ayanokoji spoke up.

"Shizukana, what is your plan after you graduate?"

"Hmm, well, I was thinking of getting into politics, but I don't really have a plan."

He stopped moving, and I looked back at him, stopping as well.

Some clouds passed overhead, blocking the sun, showering us in the darkness of the jungle, and his eyes met mine.

They had a strange glint in them, and a nervous smile fell on my face.

"I have a proposition."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 50: The Island Exam Pt.7

Walking through the forest path in the general direction we saw C class go, Ayanokoji and I both heard something out of the trees, towards the beach.

"Voices." I mumbled.

"Let's go."

Pushing through the thicket, we both came across the beach, our eyes widening as we noticed what C class was doing.

I didn't expect to see them living so lavishly. Not only did they have provisional toilets as well as a shower room installed, but they also had a turf where they could have protection from the sunlight, there was a barbecue set, chairs, parasols, snacks and drinks. All kinds of trinkets people would bring with them during a normal summer vacation, they had.

There was smoke from burning meat, and everyone seemed to be having a good time based off the laughter. A bunch of students were enjoying the sea as they played.

Just from what I can see, they've clearly already spent at least 150 points, perhaps 200.

"Wow."

Ayanokoji nodded, clearly something like this was a strange thing to do given the circumstances.

"Well... let's check it out then."

I walked forward, Ayanokoji following suit, and a student noticed us as we did, calling it out to another student.

His body was leaning against a chair, but I recognize the magenta hair.

"Err, Ryuen-kun called."

The student came and told us this, and I smiled.

Indeed, Ryuen's class is a prison state.

"Well, since we're welcomed, let's go have a talk."

The two of us followed after the student as he led us towards Ryuen, the smell of cooked meat in the air around us.

We stopped where we were instructed to, and Ryuen spoke up.

"Hey, were you the ones secretly snooping around? What do you want from me?"

"Now now, is that any way to speak to an old friend?"

He turned to look at me, ceasing his tanning as his eyes landed on mine.

"Shizukana."

"Hello again Ryuen-kun, I'm glad that you seem to be enjoying yourself."

He grinned.

"Yes. As you can see, we're enjoying our summer vacation."

He said this while spreading out his hands, showing off everything that was out on the beach.

"May I know what your game plan is?" I asked.

He rose a brow, so I continued.

"Well, I'd like to believe that you are doing this for a reason, and that y-you aren't just wasting points without a plan. I'm afraid to say C class will become the new D class fairly soon if you do s-such a thing."

"Hah! Us? Lose to you guys? Hilarious."

He sighed.

"But seriously, what are you thinking trying to help us out?"

I smiled.

"I am somewhat annoyed. At this rate, overtaking you would be a piece of cake. At least m-make it challenging, Ryuen-kun."

He only laughed, grabbing a plastic bottle of water that was next to his radio.

"How much did you even use?"

"Hah? I wonder, I didn't neatly calculate it."

He looked down at the water bottle strangely.

"Jeez, it's already getting warmer. Hey, Ishizaki, bring ice-cold water."

After saying this, he threw the remaining water in the plastic bottle into the sand.

Ishizaki, who'd been playing volleyball in the vicinity, rushed to get the water that was in the tent. A large number of cardboard boxes containing food and water were carelessly piled up in the tent. Ishizaki grabbed a water bottle from a cooler beside the boxes.

"Well, regardless, we're only enjoying our summer vacation, no need to talk about class points or enemies or any of that, right?"

"Yes well, if you don't want to, what would you rather talk about?"

He laughed.

"The sorry state you guys must be living. Surviving on this awful uninhabited island? What a joke, to pick up 100, maybe 200 class points, you have to go through hunger, heat and emptiness. All in order to pick up the points you'd so carelessly thrown away in the first month. It's making me laugh just imagining it."

Running over with the water bottle in hand, Ishizaki handed him the cool-looking water bottle.

The moment Ryuen grabbed it, he threw it at Ishizaki, hitting his arm.

"I said bring ice-cold water, this one is still warm."

"B-but."

"Huh?"

Ryuen suddenly had a sharp look in his eyes, reminding me of a snake, and Ishizaki stiffened, before quickly picking up the water bottle and running towards the tent once more.

"This test requires endurance, calculation and cooperation, but I wonder, c-considering what you're doing, the max amount of points you can get is 150. And the lowest, is 0."

I smiled.

"Tell me Ryuen-kun, are you really fine with getting 0 points during this exam?"

"Cooperation? Don't make me laugh, people easily betray, and lie. Relationships built around trust aren't practical."

I glanced over at Ayanokoji.

"You can only trust yourself. Now, if your scouting is done then leave. Well, if you truly desire to stay your welcome to, you can enjoy yourself as you like, whether it's eating meat or having fun out in the water. Or if you'd like a different kind of entertainment, I can call some of my classmates and have a tent arranged."

"..."

The way he so casually said that is somewhat disturbing, but I doubt he truly thinks I would accept such a proposal.

"Ryuen-kun, I hate to be disappointed."

"Haha, well, I hate hard work. Saving? Patience? You must be kidding."

Ishizaki came back again, handing Ryuen another water bottle, and he grabbed it, beginning to drink.

He let out a refreshed sigh afterwords.

"This is my way of doing things, no more, no less."

I nodded.

"I have one more question."

"Hm?"

I smiled.

"Did you realize you're missing two of your students?"

Hook.

He smirked.

"Why of course. A couple of kids needed disciplining, it was agreed that I would use the points as I see fit, they disagreed."

He made a punching gesture.

"So they were each given a light punishment, and thrown out from the class."

"I see."

"Oh? Don't tell me you took her in?"

And sinker.

"Ibuki-chan, yes."

"Haha! How intriguing. If I were you, I'd quickly expel them. They'll be a waste of points to care for, and it's only a matter of time before they come crawling back to me, begging for forgiveness."

"You're very sure of that."

"Why of course, after all, they're in my class."

He put emphasis on "my."

What was the word he just used?

Ah yes, intriguing.

A big smile stretched across my face, and I put my hand out towards him.

"It will be a pleasure to tear you down."

"Oh? Try it if you can."

He smacked my hand away, and I giggled.

I've finally figured it out.

His plan.

"Let's head back now, no point in wasting time here." I said, addressing Ayanokoji.

"Alright."

"Have a good day Ryuen-kun." I stated, bowing.

"Yeah yeah."

The two of us began our walk back into the forest, and I just couldn't stop the smile on my face.

"Do you have a plan?"

"Ayanokoji," I grinned as I looked back at him. "I always have a plan. Speaking of, what I have planned is going to look a little messy, but everything will happen as predicted. The outcome will be exactly as I want it to be, regardless of what happens to me."

"...Of what happens to you?"

A soft smile fell on my face.

"Trust, Ayanokoji-kun. Please, trust me. I'm trusting you, telling you everything I did. So do you trust me enough to do this?"

He didn't respond at first, and I felt my smile begin to slip.

"Shizukana, as things are I'm in a bit of a predicament."

"Ah, if it's regarding our dear sensei, don't worry about it, I've already sorted all of that out."

Aaah.

There it is.

It was always strange to see Ayanokoji actually look surprised, and even if it was only there for a moment, it is certainly a look I will savour.

"You knew?"

"Of course, I was threatened first after all. Well, I can tell you what my plan is if you'd like, regarding our dear sensei's words."

"No, it's fine," He took a breath, as though he was struggling to say his next words. "I trust you."

I smiled wholeheartedly.

"Thank you. Oh, but there is one thing I'd like you to do though."

"What is it?"

I laughed.

"Don't worry, it's nothing big. Let's walk and talk."

He nodded, following once more as we resumed our walk through the forest. I told him what it was I wanted him to do as we walked.

It became clear to me that he's somewhat like Ryuen, trust is meant to be used, right?

Don't worry Ayanokoji, my worth is invaluable, so I know you'll never throw me out, and I swear to you that I would sooner die than destroy this trusting relationship I have with you.

After finding our way back onto the path in the forest, we began to head for class B, following Kanzaki's instructions on how to make it there.

When we made it deeper into the forest, having followed the large broken tree, we both noticed how there was a path that seemed beaten by human footsteps. This was probably why Kanzaki didn't bother with sharing too many details, it would be clear if we followed this path we'd make it to class B's campsite.

So we did.

"I wonder if it's gonna be what is expected of B class."

"So long as they didn't do the same as Ryuen."

It was clear when we made it to their spot that they were having a somewhat difficult time. There wasn't any space to use to spread out tents for everyone, so instead they supplemented tents for hammocks. It was rather strange to see a hammock during an exam like this, I'd never thought they could be used for an important purpose.

The spot was that of a well, whether it had water or not I don't know.

"Huh? Ayanokoji-kun... and, Shizukana-kun? Did I get that right?"

As if sensing the presence of sudden visitors, I noticed it was Ichinose who called out to us. She was currently tying a string to attach the hammock to the tree to use.

I noticed Kanzaki farther away.

"Hello once again Ichinose-chan, although it appears you're facing hardships setting up c-camp, it seems like you're all fairing well, I'm glad."

"Ahaha. It was hard at first. But I tried figuring out various ways and I've made it work. Although there's still plenty of work to be done." She said this while smiling brightly, finishing up with tying the string.

"Would you like us to go if that's the case? We understand."

"Ah, no, I'm sorry. I guess that has become such a way of talking. It's fine to take a break, right? I wonder if you came to visit to ask me something."

Without detest, Ichinose encouraged us to sit on the hammock.

I felt more comfortable standing, and Ayanokoji just followed my lead, so she sat upon the hammock herself.

"Well, it is true that I'd like to set up a cooperative relationship with B class. You guys have h-helped us out a bunch, and I want to return the favour somehow."

Following that, I began to explain to them our situation, in the hopes that they did the same.

She was rather surprised that we had someone drop out of the exam, and that the only reasons we would need to leave our base camp was if we needed more food or for roll call, and I was surprised at the strange usages of the well they had all thought up, ranging from sprinkling water in the air to make it cooler, and using it to shower inside of a tent.

"Mhm, well, you said you wanted a cooperative relationship, and I'd like that too, so should we make it that we can't guess for the leader of each other's classes?"

"Of course. I wouldn't mind such a thing."

To say I was overwhelmed was an understatement.

The sense of togetherness within B class is quite extraordinary, each student is partaking in their role with the utmost effort, and some are even enjoying it.

After looking around, I smiled.

"Well, even if you're facing some hardship now, I think you're class w-will be fine, especially if you continue on like this." I commented.

She smiled as well.

"What about you in D class? How is it going over there?"

"Hehe, well, it can get messy at times. Really it depends on the situation who takes charge. Whether it's m-me, Hirata-kun, Karuizawa-chan or even Kushida-chan and Horikita-chan. Who is in c-charge is based on the situation."

I sighed, rolling my shoulders.

"Well, we ought to go now, we still have to check out the situation w-with A class. Do you know of their campsite?"

"Yes, I got to them on my own two legs previously. They've set up camp at a large cave, if you leave from
This place there should be an opening, turn right from there and you just need to keep going straight. I didn't really understand what they are doing there though. They're being quite secretive, and they set up a rather thorough defence."

"Hm, it seems they're fine with making enemies then."

"Yes, I'm sure you'll understand with a single glance. Since you're going to A class, does this mean you're already aware of the situation with C class?"

"Yep, they've gone ahead and decided to just enjoy their v-vacation, spending all of their points."

"Huh?"

She seemed confused at my words, no, she seemed to not even believe the words I had said.

"Yeah, it's like I said, he's really going and using all of his points just so h-he can have fun during this exam."

"But, what about the rest of the week?"

"About that, I thing I know what's going to happen. Once all of their r-resources are used up, they'll all retire from the exam back to the boat." I theorized.

"Well, you'll probably see for yourself soon enough."

She just nodded absentmindedly, seemingly wanting
To figure out the reason for Ryuen's actions in her head.

"I am sorry to interrupt you. Ichinose, do you know where Nakanishi is?"

Another male student walked up to us and asked this.

"Could Nakanishi have already gone down to the shore at this time? What for?"

"He went there to offer some help, should he not have?"

"No, that's not it. Kaneda is really nice and always helpful. Well, can you follow Chihiro and bring them back? It'll be really helpful."

"Understood, thank you very much."

During the exchange between Ichinose and this student, I glanced back at Ayanokoji.

I'm glad he could tell as well.

"Ichinose-chan, if I may, was that student someone not from your class?"

"Did you notice? He seems to be faithful to C class. He kept saying to leave him alone, but I didn't want to just leave him out in the forest. I haven't heard about his situation but I could give a good guess."

After saying this, she placed a hand up on her cheek.

I did notice how that student looked like he'd also been struck.

"Is that so, well, it is true that we also picked up somebody from C class."

"Hehe, I heard. Kanzaki told me when he made it back earlier this morning."

"Hm? So was it you sent him to find us?"

"No no, he did that on his own accord."

Ichinose then looked over to where the C class student was, a determined glare finding it's way onto her face.

It's clear she wanted to protect him from C class.

"Well, it was a pleasure talking with you again Ichinose-chan, you know where w-we are if you need to talk, Ayanokoji-kun and I will be leaving now."

She waved to us as we left, and I waved back.

"Safe travels."

As we made our way back into the forest, I let out a sigh, smiling.

"Man, B class is something else, their teamwork is pretty good, we'll definitely need to step things up as a class if we want to beat them."

"Indeed, it would be difficult to stir things up from the shadows if it's that class."

I rose a brow as I glanced over at Ayanokoji, a small grin falling on my face.

"Really?"

He didn't say anything else, and I giggled.

We both know it would actually be relatively easy to stir things up in B class.

"Well, if I can help it, I want to beat B class the proper way, but as for C class... well, they already attacked us first. I plan on having some fun with them."

As we came out of the deep forest, a large cave made itself seen ahead of us.

"And what about A class?"

"Hmm, to be determined."

With that, the two of us stepped out onto the road leading towards the cave, walking up to it.

Despite myself, I could feel a nervous sweat form.

The people in A class are on a league of their own, the moment we get spotted out they are picking us apart with their eyes.

I noticed something as we neared the entrance of the cave.

It was covered.

"Who are you? From which class are you coming?"

The person who said this walked up to us, and I recognized him as one of the two who discovered this cave on the first day, he seemed to recognize us as well.

If I remember right, his name was Yahiko, and then the other guy that was here was Katsuragi.

"We just came to snoop around a little, that's all."

I glanced past Yahiko.

"You must be leading a tough life too, despite being A class." I sighed after that.

"What's more, that covering is rather makeshift, it's a little pathetic."

"What!?"

Yahiko glared at me, and I felt my throat tighten under the glare. I looked around, seeing all sorts of A class members glaring at us.

I took a calming breath, clearing my throat.

"I'm Shizukana from D class."

"Huh, I could tell you were D class anyways. You're all a bunch of idiots."

"Idiots, right. Then it won't matter if we just stroll in and see what's inside, right? Or d-does it effect you that greatly for someone to know what's in there?"

"It could be the case!"

"So it's not a problem if we go inside? Aw thank you, I'm sorry f-for the bother."

I tried stepping forward, but Yahiko cut into my way.

"Hey! Wait! Don't just do as you please!"

This is fun.

I couldn't help a smile from forming.

"Hey now, I'm just going to take a look inside, I mean, it's not l-like you can stop me right? It's not in violation of the rules."

"Stop playing around! This is occupied by A class! D class has no permission to use it!"

"Wow, you occupied this place? Does that mean there's a device inside?"

"Y-yes! Therefore step back!"

"Well, I can still go inside though right? While it's true it's against the r-rules to use the cave while it's occupied by another class, there isn't anything going against me checking inside t-to see what kind of spot it is. And you can't just monopolize the spot, otherwise we in D class c-could go and take every other spot and you are not allowed to use any of them."

"Huh?"

He seemed to not have a response to my argument, so I walked forward, grabbing the veil that was hiding the inside of the cave.

"What are you doing. I don't remember approving to call guests."

I felt myself stiffen as a deeper voice spoke up, and kept my hand frozen on the veil, a nervous smile growing further along my face.

"Katsuragi-kun! These guys came to snoop around our spot! They're being annoying."

Slowly, I let go of the veil, standing straight as I turned, facing off Katsuragi, his large stature towering over my own.

"Oh come on, it's just a bit of vinyl, why don't you show me inside?"

"Then it should be okay to take a look inside. But be warned, if you touch anything even once, I'll notify your actions to the school as an obstructive act toward another class. I can't be sure what would happen to D class then."

"Hm, well, that's if I'm caught, no?"

Despite the danger of the threat he posed, there were some holes in this little bluff of his.

For one, how would he prove I did anything of the sort?

I saw his brows furrow, and I continued.

"Besides, if you would really charge us for obstruction o-on something as small as touching the veil, I may as well go all out, get the full extent of the penalty."

I leaned forward, smiling up at him.

"I really want to know what's back there, Katsuragi-kun."

"You will leave, or the threat will be a reality, and we will use force to restrain you."

"You think you can do that?"

"I think we can do that."

I grinned.

Katsuragi is pretty fun.

I stood straight, waving a hand off.

"Alright alright, I'll get going."

I stepped past him, away from the cave and back towards where Ayanokoji was standing.

"Oh, and Katsuragi-kun," I looked back at him, him staring at me, fully turned. "I look forward to competing with you."

I smirked.

His eyes widened.

"You... have her eyes."

That was all I heard him say before I walked off, a grin on my face.

Ayanokoji followed behind me as we walked off, and as we got further and further out of sight from A class, the adrenaline wore off, and I started to feel it.

"Ayanokoji-kun, catch me."

After saying this, I toppled forward, and Ayanokoji caught me in his arms, gently bringing me down to lay on my back, himself sitting down beside me.

"So it finally kicked in."

I could barely hear the words, staring up past the trees into the sky, my vision blurry, my heart beating in my ears, and my head pounding.

"That was... too much, it appears." I mumbled.

"I'm not, ready, to do that, yet."

"No, you did well."

I let out a weak laugh, my arms and legs still shaking.

"If that was you from the beginning of the year, you would have crumbled under his gaze alone, you did well."

"Haha... thanks."

I laid here, Ayanokoji accompanying me all the while, for who knows how long.

But I knew too much time had passed by the time I could function properly again.

"Let's go, we've spent too long out." I said, weakly getting up.

"Don't push yourself too hard."

"I'll be fine, thank you."

"...It's nothing, isn't this what friends do?"

I smiled wholesomely at his words, he was looking away, whether because he was unsure in his own words, or embarrassed, I'm not aware.

"Yes, it is, but still, thank you."

Chapter end,

I was so damn sick over the weekend haha.

Goodbye!

Chapter 51: The Island Exam Pt.8

Horikita POV:

"Here's what I need you to do-"

It was annoying.

Sitting around, doing nothing, having nothing to do. For some reason, he doesn't want me doing anything during this exam, and has let me just rest the whole time, as if he was aware about my current problem.

However, at least he informed me of his whole plan.

When he first told me, it was kind of loose, but everything was coming together exactly how he predicted, and I can see the adjustments he's making to it as he goes along.

I've realized something.

He's a bit frightening.

If I were to be his enemy, I'm unaware of whether or not I would win.

At the very least, I have all of this extra time to recover now.

"Hey! They're back!"

The muffled shout of someone outside broke my thoughts, and I looked out the entrance of the tent, seeing Ayanokoji and Shizukana coming back to the camp together.

That's another thing I'd like to see.

If Ayanokoji's situation is no accident, then I'd hate to see what it would be like if those two worked together.

It would be devastating.

This is a fact.

Shizukana POV:

I let out a long sigh as I stretched out my back.

It was now someone else's turn to try and catch fish in the river, and quite frankly I feel like I deserve the break.

It was already day three of the exam.

There have already been some complaints from students, but thanks to Hirata and Ike working together most of these problems ended up being solved in ways that didn't force us to use any of our points.

That being said, it'll be inevitable that we'll be using some.

Currently, we're standing at 132 class points, C class has 492 points.

If everything goes to plan, we'll be closing the gap by more than half.

But it's less about closing the gap between us and C class, and more about closing the gap between us and A class.

I tapped on Hirata's shoulder, gaining his attention.

"Oh, Shizukana-kun. What's wrong?"

"Haha, nothing is wrong, I just wanted to let you know I'll be going d-down the river to wash myself off." I said, smiling.

"Oh, alright, don't be too long, and be careful."

"Don't worry."

After that, I grabbed a towel, and began walking down the river.

As much as I didn't want to, since I didn't have any spare clothes, I have to wash the ones I currently have on, especially because of everything I've been doing these last three days.

Once I feel like I've walked far enough, I slipped off everything I was currently wearing.

I stepped into the water, shoving my clothes under the water, and trying to wring them out as best I can, doing my best to wash them without the use of soap.

Once I was satisfied, I wrung out the clothes above water, and placed them along the grass behind me.

I then slipped into the water, splashing some up to wash my face and hair.

I leaned back against a rock below the water, looking up into the sky.

Alright, let's think about this.

This exam is only going to last a few more days, and once we get back onto the ship we have another few days to do what we want before getting back to school.

However, I realized something.

During my time on the cruise ship, there were a bunch of rooms with no designated purpose, despite clearly looking like rooms one would have friends over for, to hold some sort of party.

In other words, a room for entertainment purposes, and yet when I asked one of the crew why they were there, I was told they weren't aware if they were being used for anything.

When I asked someone who looked like they know more, I was given the cold shoulder.

The only thing I can theorize is that there is a reason for them, it just hasn't been put in place yet.

Something tells me that we won't have time to relax once we make it back onto the ship.

It would make sense after all, through this island exam they're testing us to the point where our physical exhaustion would be at its peak, so what should they do next?

They should exhaust us mentally, right after.

In other words, another exam to test our thinking, observation skills. Perhaps perception, perhaps deception.

Who knows?

I have learned something though, there are a total of 12 such rooms, all alike to the next, scattered around the cruise ship.

The number 12 may hold some significance.

Perhaps months of the year? An exam separating people by their birth month?

No, that wouldn't exactly prove to make even teams, and results would differ based on numbers.

In the end, I just sighed.

There's no point worrying about it now, for all I know they'll just separate us into different teams completely randomly.

I heard something behind me, and let out a smile.

"So, how am I doing, sensei?"

Chiyabashira-sensei stepped forward until she reached the water, standing aside.

"You're doing well."

"I'm glad you think that way. So far, Horikita-chan is the only o-one who knows, but that's because I couldn't have her doing something to mess me up."

"So far?"

"Ayanokoji-kun knows a little bit, but he p-preferred to only know what he needs to."

"I see."

She continued to just stand on the ground beside me, and I couldn't help but feel a little self-conscious.

"Is there something else I can help you with sensei? I'm n-not exactly fully clothed under the water."

"Shizukana, what is it... that you're doing?"

She was choosing her words carefully, interesting.

"Could you explain?"

"I've noticed something. You seem to be trying to make everyone see you as someone that can be relied on, and yet some of the decisions you make could be seen as reckless. What are you doing?"

Ah, so that's it.

I smiled wide as I turned my head to look over at sensei.

"Well, you see, I would absolutely love to lose."

Her eyes widened, and she looked down at me to meet my own.

"What?"

"I've realized something, the being that I was before I lost my memories is o-on a completely different level than I am on right now. So right now, I want nothing more than to go all out, and get destroyed, because n-now is the only time that can happen. Once I regain my memories, "defeat" would be a foreign word to me."

She just continued to stare at me, but I could slowly see her anger rise.

"You mean..."

"Don't misunderstand sensei, I will make it to A class. I promise. But before t-that I want to have fun, I want to experience things I've never, and will never experience."

"How confident." She scoffed.

"Either way, you'll see for yourself that even as I am now, I'm one of the s-strongest in this school."

I relaxed further.

"This water is nice, would you like to join me? Take your m-mind off of unnecessary things?"

I closed my eyes, turning forward again, and could feel her glare on me lessen.

I heard the soft rustling of grass, and smiled as sensei actually did it, relaxing.

From the sounds of things, she only rolled up the pant legs of her sweatpants, and was keeping
About knee deep as she laid down on the grass, but in the very very very very very small chance that she undressed down to more than I should see, I kept my eyes closed.

"Hmm, this is nice." She mumbled.

I said nothing, instead enjoying the cool water, glad that the sun had beaten out the cold river water on this shallow end of the river.

I let out a content sigh, glad that for today, I can just relax.

...

The fourth day was calmer so far.

Thanks to Ike's and Hirata's combined efforts, many of the complaints that were being heard were instead replaced with words of gratitude.

Yesterday Ayanokoji and Sakura went out and found a bunch of corn, which was a nice side to add to the fish we've caught.

Currently, I'd say we're sitting at around 200 points, which is a lot more than I thought we would have at this time.

I sighed, stretching up into the air.

I should probably get to work.

Walking over to Hirata, I tapped him on the shoulder.

"Hm? Oh, Shizukana-kun, what's with the getup?"

"I'm going to be exploring the island, I'm just here to tell y-you I'll be around... maybe three hours I think?"

"Alright. Be safe."

"No problem, don't forget to assemble a group to go find some more berries."

"Of course."

I smiled, thanking him, before flipping the hood of my borrowed tracksuit on.

I was surprised that someone had such a tracksuit, one with a hood, it makes things easier for me.

Exiting the base camp, I ran out until I found a clearing of the forest, and started looking around.

Once I found the spot I was looking for, a large mountain nearer to the centre of the island, I started running over to it, pacing myself properly.

It took me five minutes to get to the base of the mountain, another ten to actually run up it.

I squinted my eyes at the sun's harsh rays as I neared the top of the mountain, and smiled as I found the peak.

"Like I thought."

The highest vantage point would of course have a spot, and after walking up to it, I grinned when I realized it wasn't taken.

Quickly claiming the spot, I took a look around the spot.

There weren't very many things, but there was a flashlight, as well as... a mask?

A mask.

It kind of looks like the type of thing some sort of elite operative would wear.

Pulling my hood down, I picked up the mask, which covered the bottom half of my face, and fastened it around my face, strapping the straps in, and pulling at the velcro to lock it in place.

Once I clicked it into place, my eyes widened as I took a deep breath in.

It was so much easier to breathe.

Perhaps because I'm up on a mountain right now, I immediately noticed the change in how easy it was to take deep, good breaths.

How nice.

Flipping the hood back over my head, I smiled.

This is good.

Now, let's head out to all of those different spots I can see from up here.

Might as well check out the places that looked interesting as well.

One such place was a seaside spot which had many sharp and scary rocks surrounding it.

Although there was one clear way into the spot, and I figured it out after some investigating.

Once I got inside, I smiled as I realized the device hasn't been used.

I noticed there was some objects like fishing poles, but decided to leave them there for the time being.

I looked left as I ventured back out into a forest.

There was a place that looked like it could have a spot up a cliff a little while from here.

Once I got closer to it, I saw the reason I suspected there was a spot.

I should be near the top right now... there.

I pushed through some trees, the coast coming into view, and smiled as I looked down the cliff I was standing over, leaning down and grabbing the sturdy ladder that was waiting. It was practically engraved into the cliffside.

Sliding down it, I ignored the objects that I'd grown used to seeing in spots like these, looking around for the device.

Darn.

Despite the fact that this place looked like it wasn't being used, it appears A class has found it, based on the fact there were just under four hours left on the device for A class.

Well, no point staying then.

I moved back to the ladder, going back up it to start moving towards the next spot I saw from up on the mountain.

I noticed that there seemed to be footsteps on a road leading towards where I was heading.

What's more, one set of footprints looks rather new.

Walking through the island, I came across another hill, though not nearly as high in elevation as the previous one, and my eyes widened as I noticed some people.

That's Ayanokoji, and a couple of members of A class.

From the looks of things, Sakayanagi's faction.

I frowned as I noticed Ayanokoji reach out to something in one of their hands.

A map?

Ayanokoji made a map?

Aaw, so he wanted to help after all, what a tsundere.

Alright.

After figuring out how to approach this, I secured my hood and mask, and walked forward.

All three of them noticed me, as I didn't bother hiding my steps.

"Hey, who are you? You know this is A class territory right?"

I said nothing, only continuing to walk forward.

"We're gonna have to search you, to make sure you're not carrying anything suspicious, so stop moving."

I did as such, and one of the A class members walked forward.

When he was within reach, I quickly slammed my fist into his stomach, causing him to spit up some bile, before he dropped to the ground.

"Gah!"

"W-what!?"

I turned towards Ayanokoji and the other A class member, and walked towards them, the other kid already passed out ass up.

"E-Eep!"

He went to move back, but forgot we were on a small cliff.

He looked back at me fearfully.

"Y-you can't do that! You'll get your class in trouble, you'll be expelled!"

"But who am I?"

He continued to look at me in fear, and I chuckled at the look.

"What's in your hand?" I asked.

He shoved it towards Ayanokoji, into his arms, pointing to him.

"It's a map, it's his!"

I moved forward.

"Hand me the map, you may go."

Shaking, the A class member moved to make his escape, but I quickly kicked him in the stomach, causing him spit up as well as he hit the ground with a thud.

I looked at Ayanokoji next, who was still holding the map, and saw him slowly reposition his body, on guard.

"I'm going to need to take that Ayanokoji-kun. To throw off suspicion, please pretend that you were hit as well." I said.

He looked confused, so I brought a hand up to my chin.

An idea came to mind, and I spoke.

"You were surprised at the effectiveness of the blood packets."

There was a glint in his eyes, and I smiled as he recognized who I was.

He held out the map to me, and I took it gently.

"I'll make sure to give it back, I've just been going around mapping things out for our class. I'll see you."

With that, I waved goodbye, and he waved back, before lying himself down on the grass as though he had been attacked.

It's more than likely that they'd just leave Ayanokoji once they wake up, so he'll be able to leave when he can.

I tucked the map into my tracksuit, careful not to wreck it, and started jogging off to my next destination.

I'm realizing something.

I believe I've said so before, but Ayanokoji seriously has the worst luck when it comes to these things.

Well, I guess it could be considered the best luck.

If encounters like those are opportunities to learn new information, it's possible Ayanokoji actually doesn't mind having the luck he does, it gives him the opportunity to learn new things.

For example, so long as he was paying attention he would be able to see that even though there is currently only one leader for class A in this exam, there is a group of people still listening to Sakayanagi's orders, only following Katsuragi to an extent.

...

Remembering that C class has probably pulled out of the exam, I decided to go to where they had set themselves up.

It was quiet.

It seems they really have all retired to the cruise ship.

I heard some rustling behind me, and quickly turned.

Ichinose flinched back, whereas Kanzaki took a step in front of her, on guard.

"Kanzaki-kun, and Ichinose-chan." I mumbled, the mask muffling my voice.

"Do we know you?"

"It wouldn't be that far off to say we are allies."

They were silent after that, still clearly put off around me.

Yes, a hooded, masked figure standing around at C class's base camp is not a good sight.

"C class has retired from the exam, there is nobody here."

I gestured to the area around me, and Ichinose looked around.

"Woah, it really is like you said, but to think they would all retire during this exam."

Ichinose lifted a hand, scratching her cheek, before letting out a small sigh.

"We were trying to see who C class's leader is... but was it all for nothing?"

Should I tell them?

"Keep your eyes on the C class member within your class, inform him of the fact his class has retired, gauge his reaction, react accordingly."

Ichinose glared at me once I said that.

"Now you listen-!"

She was interrupted as Kanzaki spoke up.

"We will do well to remember that."

I nodded, and turned to face the ocean floor once more.

There was some more silence, all three of us just looking around at the empty wasteland.

"An operation to use all of your points. It's not really something to compliment but even so it's amazing."

"No matter how you think of it, it just doesn't seem like it would work, this test is so you can gather points, not throw them away. Ryuen has already lost."

"I agree. He lost, yes. But he's going to try to win, he's not out yet."

"What do you mean?"

"C class Ryuen is still inhabiting the island."

With that, I walked off, not bothering to listen to their reactions.

I've already noticed what I needed to.

It's up to them whether they believe in me or not.

Right now, it's more important that I go back to camp, I've been gone too long.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 52: The Island Exam Pt. 9

Sitting down on a log around the campfire, this has become a nightly routine, just staring at the sparkling fire in the dead of night, with nothing to illuminate the world but this light.

It will be day 5 tomorrow.

Something is bound to happen.

If not then day 6 for sure.

It's vital that Ibuki starts stirring up trouble in this class if she wants to do what she came here for.

I heard a zipper, and looked over to one of the boys' tents to see Ayanokoji walk out, closing it after.

He walked over to me, sitting down beside me, also looking out at the fire.

"You added some extra details to my map."

"Is that fine? I'm sorry if it's not."

"No, it makes it better for me, thank you."

I nodded in return, and he yawned.

"It's late."

"Yeah."

"You should sleep too Shizukana."

"Yeah."

I continued to just stare at the fire, not yet feeling tired.

"I have a question."

I smiled.

"Go ahead." I said softly.

"Regarding A class, what's going on there?"

"A class, it has two leaders, Sakayanagi and Katsuragi, Sakayanagi is not currently in the exam due to poor physical condition. The class is split pretty fifty-fifty, and while one works on offence the other prefers defence. They work together when they have a common purpose though, it's not possible to separate them unless it's one of the two themselves that does it."

"I see."

He accompanied me for some more time, staring at the fire, before I saw him nod his head.

"Alright, I will go to sleep now, don't be up too late."

"I won't be, goodnight."

"Goodnight."

By the time he was back into the tent, I did notice that I was starting to feel sleepy.

I stayed out longer still.

I rubbed my eyes, at least another half hour had passed, and I heard a tent zipper once again.

I frowned.

The sound came from the girls side of the camp.

Soft footsteps through the grass, before they suddenly stopped.

Then, they resumed, heading towards me.

I perked up, looking behind me, and sent a small smile towards Ibuki, who moved to sit down next to me.

"Shizukana, greetings."

"Ibuki-chan, hello, what are you doing up so late?"

"I couldn't sleep."

I let out a small laugh.

"You and me both." I mumbled.

I felt her gaze on me, and turned to look at her.

In that moment, I couldn't tell if the beauty sitting before me was just exaggerated from the warm fire, or if this was truly how beautiful Ibuki was.

"Shizukana, I can't help but notice. Your class, is rather special."

"Really?"

"Yes, although in the sense it's not like any other class. I've noticed that each of you are very different, and many of you aren't the smartest or the strongest, but you have a strange sense of togetherness that is unlike B class."

"A mix and match of defects, all of which have a clear w-weakness, but all of which are strong together."

"...May I know what your supposed weakness is? There are a few of you here that I think shouldn't be in D class."

I put a hand out towards her, and smiled.

"It's being sociable. I'm sure you've noticed the s-stutter right? It's because I get nervous really easily when I talk with others, especially groups of people. I recently figured o-out the reason for that is because I had a very caring neighbourhood to grow up in, but once I got to this school, I wasn't used to constantly being judged by j-just being looked at. I begin to, well, shut down, in a manner of sense, if it becomes too much to bear. It's because when your eyes l-land on another person, subconsciously you're already picking them apart, trying to see what kind of person they are, trying to see key features to recognize them by, and t-the like. Understand?"

She nodded.

"Ayanokoji was telling me a bit about that a couple of days ago."

"Ayanokoji did? I'm surprised you got him to speak to you."

"I think I just got him at a bad time, he seemed to have been thinking hard about something."

"I see."

We sat in some more silence, before I spoke up.

"Would you like to know something?"

She leaned forward.

"What?"

"Your class. C class. I recently figured out they had all retired to the cruise ship. Which m-means you don't have to stay here anymore, you can retire without any repercussions."

Her eyes widened at my words.

"Really?"

"Yeah. They're all gone." I mumbled.

I shook my head after that.

"Honestly... I'm a little disappointed in him."

She said nothing at my words, and some more time passed before I spoke up again.

"So... will you go back to the ship?"

She pulled one of her legs up, hugging it against her chest.

"I would... I should, but I'm scared."

My brows furrowed.

"Of what?"

"Ryuen. I don't know what he might do when I return, and returning back to that class is inevitable."

"I see."

I continued to stare at the campfire, her doing the same, before I decided to stand up.

I looked down at her, and smiled as she looked into my eyes.

"Ibuki-chan, you can stay here as long as you need. Especially if y-you feel like you're safer here than with C class. I'll do everything in my power to protect you once the e-exam is over."

A small smile fell on her face.

"I will, thank you."

Despite trying to resist, a yawn broke its way out into the air, and I sighed right after.

"Yeah, I'm tired now, I'll be heading back to my tent, are y-you okay out here?"

She stood up as well.

"No, I'm also tired, I'll be returning to the tent as well. Have a good night Shizukana."

"You as well Ibuki-chan."

I gave her a small wave before heading in the opposite direction she went.

...

"Don't you understand?"

"What am I meant to understand?"

"What you're doing, it's not what you really want."

"How would you know what I want?"

"I'm you, idiot."

"...Alright, what do I want then?"

"You're memories are being mixed up, mashed together. There were only a couple of people you wanted to protect, and now you want to protect a whole class of people. Tell me... why do you like the warm fire? Why do you hate the cold? Why are you protecting the class?"

"Because I want to. I want to keep them safe."

"Hah, you're using the wrong words, what you wanted was to keep a couple of specific people warm, you're misinterpreting it."

"Y'know what? I know that. I know it, but I don't care, I can do that too."

"But can you actually? You don't even know what I mean."

"...I can learn."

"Learn quick."

...

Opening my eyes, I slowly and carefully got up from my spot, moving over towards where Hirata was sleeping.

I gently shook him, waking him, and he groaned as he looked up at me.

"Shizukana-kun?"

"Hirata, I need you to listen to me carefully."

His eyes immediately went into focus, and he sat up.

"Something is going to happen, I don't know what it is, but I'm telling you this now. If you f-find something out of place, or out of the ordinary, act as if you saw nothing."

"For example?" He asked in a mumble.

"If there's a camera in the toilet, or one of the girls has missing c-clothing, or a bunch of our food is gone."

"So it's that type of thing."

"Yes, just know now Hirata, from here on out, I need you to have a steel heart, stories a-are nearing their conclusions."

"I understand."

"Good."

It wasn't long after that when a girl's voice spoke up, waking everyone in the boys tents up.

I got up and out of the tent first, rubbing my eyes.

Hirata followed after me.

Shinohara asked for Hirata to gather all of the boys, and I made my move then.

Considering what is happening, and the fact that a couple of girls aren't here, I silently and stealthily moved towards the tent.

I went into my bag.

Then Hirata's.

Ayanokoji, Yamauchi, Sudo.

Ike.

Ike...

I frowned, picking out the garment that was well hidden, and slipping it into my pocket.

When I came back towards the entrance, I noticed Hirata begin heading towards the tent.

"I assume you've offered to show your luggage first?" I asked.

He nodded his head, and upon entering the tent, I grabbed his arm.

He looked back at me.

"I found it. It was in one of the boys luggage. However, that p-person had been asleep all night, and the only time he got up was to go to the washroom, to w-which I observed. If the girls continue to get picky and want to search the boys, it's likely they'll ask you to. It's in my front right pocket, do n-not react."

"But... Shizukana-kun, if there's an underw-"

"There is not. I will prove it to you at a later time, but for now I want you t-to listen, and trust me. Can you do that?"

He looked hesitant, but Hirata ultimately nodded.

"Alright."

"Good."

The two of us both walked out of the tent, me carrying my stuff as well.

Hirata offered up his luggage to be checked, and then I did, and everyone else began following suit.

"Alright, they're clean." Shinohara mumbled.

I sent her a smile, and she smiled back.

"I'm glad Hirata-kun and Shizukana-kun are compliant."

"Of course. I know nobody here stole the underwear, Hirata-kun and I took t-turns staying up the night before."

"You did?"

I nodded.

"Yup. We did it because we were afraid of s-someone from another class snooping into our camp."

I looked over to Hirata, and winked.

"Yes, Shizukana-kun was the one who brought it up, I followed along because I was feeling restless the night before regardless."

Good add-on.

The last bags of luggage came forward, and nothing was found in Ike's, Yamauchi's or Ayanokoji's bags.

"We searched everyone, but we found nothing." Hirata told Shinohara and the other girls.

"Yep. We are sure now, none of the boys is the culprit." Ike added on proudly.

"Wait a minute."

Ignoring Ike, Shinohara walked towards the boy's tents, going into each of them one at a time and coming out after a little while.

It was clear she thought we were hiding something in one of the tents.

But she found nothing, of course.

She went back to the girls, whispering something to them, before turning back to us.

"You know what Hirata? Maybe the thief hid it on him or something? I am curious as some people were whispering some things earlier."

She sent a sharp glare towards Ayanokoji, Ike and Yamauchi.

Despite the arguing that unfolded, the guys all eventually gave in, since they really had nothing to hide, and Hirata was put in charge of patting down the boys, since none of the girls wanted to actually get close and pat down people like Ike and Yamauchi, and since they trusted Hirata.

Hirata did a thorough pat down of every one of us guys, and when it was my turn he did exactly as I asked.

Nothing out of place, nobody had the panties.

"That's everyone, nobody had it."

"That's strange, I thought they would have it for sure."

After everything Shinohara saying not seeming to work out, she finally gave in, although it was very clearly still on her mind.

"Well, we should tidy up the luggage, no?" I asked aloud.

Some of the boys groaned as they had no choice but to bring all of their stuff back into the tents.

Hirata and I walked off aside from everyone after putting our luggage back.

"Would you like to hold onto them? If I'm being honest, t-this is slightly embarrassing."

After saying this, I gestured to my pocket, and he nodded.

"Yes, even if I do get caught, the damage would be minimal, if it's caught on you or any of the other guys."

"Hello hell."

"Yeah."

After saying this, Hirata took the undergarments and placed them into a plastic bag, I turned around to look at the scenery.

"Hirata, the culprit is Ibuki."

He frowned.

"What makes you say so?"

"Simple, day one. Day one would have been the easiest day to steal s-someone's underwear, since everyone would be exhausted and things weren't as organized. If our u-underwear thief had any plans to do such a thing, they would've done so on the first day. Then, Ike-kun m-may not be smart, but even he knows to draw the line when it comes to another guy's girlfriend, it just wouldn't make s-sense for him to go after Karuizawa. Here are my thoughts. Ibuki is aware that Karuizawa is the l-leading female character in this class, so it's natural to assume most of the boys have crushes o-on this girl, meaning it would cause the most turmoil if something like this were to happen. However, Ibuki is n-not a part of our class, and because of that she never realized that the hearts of most of the boys in our c-class belong to Kushida. If she stole Kushida's underwear... well, someone would end up dead, and that's fact."

Hirata nodded to himself after my lengthy explanation.

"I see, so the reason you suspect her is because of how the incident played out?"

"Indeed. Her goal is to cause turmoil, a way to try and break apart D class. However, b-by keeping a cool head and staying one step ahead, we'll be fine."

He sighed as he sat down on the grass, looking out ahead of him.

"Shizukana-kun... you really are, something else."

"Say what you mean."

"...You're a monster."

A big smile showed itself on my face as I looked down at Hirata.

"I do well to conceal it, don't I?"

"You have, so long as you don't go on a rampage, I'm fine with you doing what you want, but if you ask for something too risky-"

"Don't worry. I have the class's best interests at heart."

He nodded, although seemed to be in deep thought.

"Well, I'll leave you to it." I mumbled, patting him on the shoulder before walking off.

...

Despite the fact it was still light out, I found myself sitting by the campfire again.

Staring at the fire.

The others were talking about moving the girls tents further away from the boys, something about men not being able to be trusted.

Someone sat down next to me, and I glanced over at them.

Ibuki.

"This situation, how are you handling it?"

I smiled.

"Everything is in place, and besides, I trust my class to come to t-the right conclusion."

"Everything is in place?"

"Yes, I don't need to do anything, unless I am called upon."

"-It's Shizukana."

"Ah."

I may have jinxed myself.

I looked back at the bickering groups, seeing Horikita pointing over at me, I stood up and walked over.

"Huh?"

"Shizukana-kun? Well, it's true he doesn't seem like he'd do something like this."

"He does talk to Hirata-kun a lot too."

"He is pretty trustworthy."

"Wait, no, wasn't he also out late last night? He's always staring at the fire each night."

Oh, my.

The girls were all staring over at me, judgemental gazes trying to grasp whether I'm trustworthy or not.

"Hmm, well, I believe Horikita-chan. Besides, I also think that Shizukana-kun is trustworthy."

Kushida the angel has come to save this poor lost soul.

"Kushida-chan? What even makes you think Shizukana himself isn't guilty?"

Karuizawa was really pushing the topic of finding a guy who was trustworthy.

"It's the same as you said, I personally trust Shizukana-kun, and he also hasn't done anything to be suspicious right? He just likes watching the fire late at night. I know this because I had a nice talk with him one night, and we both went back to bed at the same time."

I smiled.

"It was a lovely talk."

Kushida giggled.

"Wasn't it?"

I heard Horikita sigh, before she spoke towards Karuizawa.

"Can we hurry this up? It's obvious he's a fine candidate."

"You know, Horikita-chan, your speech comes off as if you're annoyed."

I straightened out my back as Karuizawa said this to Horikita, her speech provoking.

Oh this is gonna be good.

"Hey, Horikita, why do you treat me coldly? Did something happen?"

"Something? There is something."

"Well, isn't Hirata-kun cool? He's also smart, and even nice to someone like you. I think every ordinary girl would fall for him."

Taking this approach?

While giggling, Karuizawa took Hirata's arm and pulled him against her with pride.

"While Shizukana... hmm, it's true he looks nice, and is strong and smart, but isn't he just a weaker version of Hirata? Is this just your way of trying to be in a relationship with Hirata?"

An irk mark appeared on my head at those words, but to my surprise, Horikita defended me.

There was also a strange tone in her voice, as though Karuizawa attacking me like that upset her.

"I don't know if you noticed, which you clearly haven't, but everything Shizukana has done suggests that out of everyone in this class, he's the best when compared to anyone else."

"Oh? Now you're protecting him? One of the only two people who can actually tolerate you."

Now it was my turn to get mad, and I stepped forward to stand beside Horikita.

"It's not toleration, I just learned what kind of person she is, a-and I've come to understand her for who she is, just like how I understand who you are."

"You don't know who I am."

I clearly got under Karuizawa's skin at that, and after her response I stepped towards her.

Whispering so only she could hear, I spoke up.

"I know you don't actually like Hirata. I can tell from your movements, how you act. So why would you date him? Are you scared of something? Do you think he would protect you?"

Her eyes widened, and she looked into mine, and fear struck her face.

"He can't protect you. This is a big school Karuizawa-chan, and unfortunately for you, Hirata isn't the type of person who's capable of protecting you. If I were you, I'd start searching for someone willing to get their hands dirty just to protect you."

We continued to stare into each other's eyes, and I could tell she was shaking, whereas I... I felt calm.

"Do you understand me? I know you, I know enough about you to be able to say that there is something you're hiding. This facade of yours is a piece of make believe you conjured to throw people off the trail of who you really are."

She finally broke the contact, just staring ahead with shaky eyes.

"You can say whatever you want about me, but do not so blatantly insult my friends."

I leaned further forward so our heads were next to each other.

"I will expose you, I advise you take more care about how your words effect people, or you may end up in a situation that will hurt you. Someone as powerless as you needs to learn how to become strong before you can act strong."

"H-how?"

"Do not underestimate me dear, my goal is to get to A class, while protecting everyone in my class. Naturally, this includes you, so, let's try to get along, no?"

I backed up, ignoring the confused murmurs wondering what it was I was whispering to her.

In the end, she huffed, turning her back to me.

"Fine, let Shizukana do what he wants, so long as we're away from the boys."

I felt a tap on my shoulder, and looked back to see Horikita.

"What was that?"

"A threat." I smiled, closing my eyes.

"You... what?"

I let out a small laugh.

"Don't worry, it wasn't that bad, it was alike to if I were to threaten you t-to do something unless you wanted your favourite book leaked."

"You don't even know that though."

That's not the point, however...

I leaned forward, whispering into her ear, and her eyes widened.

I had no time to react as a fist slammed into my stomach, and I dropped down to my knees, clutching my stomach in pain.

Dazedly looking up, Horikita had a red face as she glared down at me.

"I-idiot!"

She walked off after that.

I heard more footsteps, and looked up again to see Ayanokoji looking over where Horikita walked off.

"What did you say?"

"I just, urg, figured out something, ah, embarrassing about her."

"I see."

He held out a hand to me, and I gladly took it, a hand still over my stomach.

I let out a sigh, before moving over towards where Hirata was.

At the very least, I confirmed what I have previously assumed about Karuizawa to be true.

Everything I've stated is true, while Karuizawa and Hirata are in fact dating, it's in name only, and that is because of the clear restrictions that Karuizawa put on the relationship.

Despite the fact Hirata clearly holds some feelings towards Karuizawa, she hasn't realized this, and is instead using him for her own gain.

Some hints I got to support this.

One, they still use honourifics with each other.

It makes it seem like they're not actually very close.

Two, they're never together just the two of them.

Whenever they're seen together, there's always others nearby, it's clear that they're taking steps to make the relationship a known thing.

Three, Hirata is not Karuizawa's type.

I've seen the kind of clothes that Karuizawa buys, and it's actually a lot simpler than you'd expect. Based on her choice of clothing, it's clear that the type of guy she likes isn't like Hirata, in fact, the type of guy she likes would be more alike to Ayanokoji.

Someone who's above average, but appears to only care about one thing.

That one thing?

Her.

"Alright, let's move these tents."

"The sooner we get this done the better, I want to go watch the fire s-some more."

Hirata tilted his head.

"That reminds me, someone did say you sit by the fire every night, what's the reason?"

I smiled softly.

"If I'm being honest, it's because it's warm. It's the kind of warm that reminds me o-of something, it's like a bait, and I'm the fish. That warmness, I want to be close to it. I want to continue to feel it."

He stopped moving, and I looked at him.

"Hirata-kun?"

"Shizukana-kun... did you not have a good life growing up?"

"Huh?"

He continued to look at me with a look of pity, and I just stared back, confused.

He shook his head.

"Never mind."

...Ah.

I understand.

I brought a hand up to my head.

The warmness, I understand why I like it.

I wanted them to feel that warmness too, from me, since they had nobody to do that to them.

And now, I've chosen to be that warmness for the class, to protect them from the darkness.

But in order to protect them, sometimes I have to get mean.

I have to make them hurt, if it will help them grow, or if it will make them realize who they are.

In order to go beyond my limits, in order to do what I want, whatever I want, going forward for the rest of my life.

Entrust everything to me.

I will care for you.

I will protect you.

I will give you everything you've ever wanted.

"Haha."

I realize now.

This is who I am.

This is who I want to be.

This is what I want to do.

This is me.

This is my new life.

Why I am doing this, is because this is what I've always wanted to do.

I want to be free.

And now...

I am free.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 53: The Island Exam Pt.10

Stepping out into the cool morning sky, I took a calming breath in, before exhaling.

Hmm.

This isn't good.

On the sixth morning of the island exam, trouble is already brewing.

It's going to rain.

Realizing this, the first thing I did was move towards the river.

Turning on a flashlight and pointing it out towards the river, I grabbed the fishing rod we had, baited it with some worms we managed to find through some searching, and cast out the line.

As I was fishing, I did a tally of everything we would need to do.

In order to make sure we didn't spend more points, I'd need to make sure we have enough food for at least two days, I'd be surprised if the rain lasts any longer than that, but in the worst case scenario we just spend some more points.

Slowly, more and more people started waking up, and I came back with the fish I've caught.

Hirata was setting things up for the day.

"We're going to need more food, in the event we eat tomorrow, we w-won't be able to." I stated.

He nodded.

"Let's form some groups to get food then, Ike, Sudo, take over Fishing, teach some of the other guys how to fish as well."

I noticed Horikita get placed in a group, and frowned as I walked up to her.

"Go, rest."

She glared back at me.

"I don't need to."

"Horikita, I see through you."

She turned away.

"I can handle myself."

"Horikita, I'm telling you that you don't need to do anything."

I walked around to face her again.

"Surely you realize that if you push yourself too far, then that would be worse for us? D-don't you trust me? What about our plan? If you don't see me run after her, will you go?"

"...I get it, fine, I'll go and relax."

She suddenly grabbed my by the shirt, and I gulped at the sharp look in her eyes.

"If we lose this exam, I'll break your leg."

"Ah. Haha."

I could only laugh nervously, and nod.

She sighed, before going to talk to Hirata, to tell him she wasn't feeling well.

As we were getting ready to go, Ayanokoji tapped me on the shoulder.

"We're doing it today."

"Understood."

"Hey, Ibuki, why don't you come with us too?"

Ayanokoji called out to her, saying this, and she looked over towards our group, which consisted of myself, Ayanokoji, Sakura, Yamauchi and Kushida.

"I..."

She looked hesitant.

"Today's the last full day of the exam, you don't h-have to come if you don't want to."

I added this on, and the others in the group, minus Sakura because she's a shy bean, also smiled towards her.

"Alright. Since I have a debt of gratitude to D class, I'll help... I'll take part in this."

Yamauchi nodded.

"That's good that's good, there's three guys and three girls, it's like a love game."

Ignoring him, I walked forward into the forest, leading the way.

"This dark forest is really ominous, it's a little scary how little we can see."

I nodded at Kushida's words.

"Agreed, it's pretty bad, but it's better than if it were night out."

"Yeah."

She walked up next to me.

"Say, how are you doing?"

"Hm?"

I turned to look at her, tilting my head.

"What do you mean?"

"Well..."

She leaned forward, gently rubbing under one of my eyes with her thumb.

"It's not dirt, you're not getting enough sleep, either that or you're stressed."

I just stared at her in some surprise, before laughing.

"No no, I'm fine. I'm a little tired yeah, but it's nothing."

"Are you sure?"

She gave me a cute look, trying to convince me to fess up.

"Y-yeah."

Admittedly, it had an effect on me, just not the effect she wanted.

The forest seems just a bit brighter at the moment.

Ignoring what the others were talking about, I smiled as my eyes stayed on Kushida.

"Ne, I was wondering something."

"Go ahead."

"How are you so close to Horikita-chan? Can you help me be friends with her?"

"Eeeh?"

I looked back to see Yamauchi march forward.

"You mean Horikita doesn't want to be friends with you Kushida-chan?"

"Ah, no, it seems she is very picky with her friends."

I sighed.

"It's like I said to Karuizawa yesterday, I just understand w-what kind of person she is. It's the same for Ayanokoji. The reason those two are on decent terms is because they u-understand each other, even if only somewhat."

"Really? That's it?"

My heart sped up as she used her puppy dog eyes, but I forced myself to rigidly nod.

"Yes, she's very sheltered, but if you can figure out things l-like her likes and dislikes, you can figure out how to get closer to her."

"Can you tell me?"

"Well that would be cheating wouldn't it be?"

"Awww."

"This isn't acceptable! I'll make sure to tell Horikita a piece of my mind once we get back to the camp!"

"Shizukana, why did you have to include me?"

I rolled my eyes, smiling at Ayanokoji's question.

"Isn't it simple? You and I are the only people she can even somewhat c-call a friend, don't you think?"

"Yeah... I guess so."

"T-that's because Ayanokoji-kun is very caring."

I smiled back at Sakura.

"He looks like a stiff on the outside, but given the right c-circumstances he can be a nice guy for sure."

"R-right!"

She nodded vigorously, seemingly glad she could kind of contribute to the conversation in some way.

I then stopped, glancing around.

"Alright, let's start here, we'll meet back up if someone finds s-some food okay? For now let's make groups."

I put my thumb on my chin as I looked around at the group behind me.

"Alright, Ibuki and Kushida... Sakura and Yamauchi, and finally Ayanokoji and I."

I saw Yamauchi give me a big thumbs up, and I rolled my eyes, before everyone split up.

"So... are you ready?"

"As ready as I'll ever be, how's your acting?"

"I'll be saying one word, if you can call it that."

"Not the point."

I peeked back towards where Ibuki was, seeing she wasn't paying attention, and slipped out the keycard from the zipped pocket I kept it in. I then handed it to Ayanokoji, who gave me a small nod, before...

"Oh!"

He shouted out in a panic as he dropped the keycard, and I immediately got down on a knee to pick it up, sending a sharp look over at Ayanokoji, who had a look of worry on his face.

I quickly put the card back into my jacket, but the noise has already caused eyes to turn our way.

"What happened?" Kushida asked.

"A-ah, it's nothing, don't worry about it."

I sent Ayanokoji another sharp look, this time clearly being visible to all, before I sighed, standing up and walking over towards a small creek.

Not even a minute later, I heard someone sneak up behind me, and suddenly felt a rough, wet, cold texture in my hair.

I shivered, and quickly turned.

"Haha, you've got mud in your hair."

I stood there, shocked, just staring at Yamauchi.

I noticed the expressions of all the others as well, and they all looked shocked as well.

Without a second thought, I grabbed him by the chest, pivoted, and threw him over me, slamming him down into the creek water.

Staring down at him, Yamauchi dazedly looked up at me.

With a sick grin, I pointed over at him, and he flinched as I spoke up.

"Look at that, your clothes are wet, hehe."

He immediately stood up, scrambling to hide behind Ayanokoji.

I sighed.

"Well... can't exactly walk around like this. Let's head back, I need t-to wash myself."

I only got nods in return, and we started walking back, having only found one or two fruit bushes we'd come back to have Ike check.

We made it back to the camp around noon, and the sun beating down on us even through the trees was incredibly hot.

If I'm being honest, the mud is helping to keep me cool, however, the clouds were still rolling in.

One day, we're complaining about the heat, we'll be complaining about the cold real soon.

I moved towards the shower room, only to twitch as I noticed the line.

Coincidentally, Karuizawa and her friends were also in the line, so that's a no-go.

"Never mind, I'll go bathe in the river, I'll be back soon."

After saying this, I started heading towards the river, having grabbed a pair of shorts to wear while I was in the water.

Changing into just the shorts, I walked into the river, only a little down stream from where Ike and Sudo were fishing, and teaching others how to fish, and got into the ice cold water, frowning.

Whatever, this will help wake me up anyways.

With an excuse in mind, I submerged myself until just my upper body was seen, and started running my hands through my hair, splashing water up to get all of the mud out.

I heard soft footsteps over the rushing water, but payed it no mind.

By far, they were the softest footsteps I've ever heard.

The person is trying extremely hard to conceal themselves, which means it can be only one person.

Ibuki.

"...hah."

I'm disappointed.

If she steals it now, she has no way to escape.

There are D class students all around, which means she'll have to keep it on her.

Under normal circumstances, I would just need to accuse her, go through her things and find the keycard.

Her plan has too many flaws.

However, thanks to Ayanokoji and my efforts, we made her believe I don't want to think the traitor would be her.

After washing myself off completely, I stepped up out of the water, and walked back towards my clothes, putting them back on.

...

"It's gone."

"So she really took the bait."

I nodded.

"Everything comes to an end tonight, and I believe my acting skills will have Ryuen reeling."

"Alright, I believe in you."

"Thanks, now we just need to give Ibuki a good opportunity to escape."

"I can do that."

"...Don't do anything too drastic?"

"I'll make sure to clean it up."

I sighed.

"Alright, just don't scar anyone Ayanokoji."

"I won't, but things are going to get heated."

I stared at him, and he stared back.

"I apologize."

"Yeah that was pretty bad."

I let out a small laugh afterwords, and exited the tent we were talking in.

I put on a nervous face, which wasn't entirely an act, as I stepped out towards the campfire.

The clouds had started rolling in now, and it could rain any second.

We've already moved something that was like a covering over the bonfire after smothering the flame, to make sure none of the branches got wet, and have taken the necessary precautions in terms of food and sleeping arrangements.

About fifteen minutes later, and Ayanokoji walked up beside me.

"It's done."

That was all he said before he walked off.

Soon after, I noticed some smoke rising from across the campsite, and brought a hand up to rub my face.

He's a pyromaniac, got it.

I ran forward, coming across Ike who was warning everyone.

"What's going on?"

"This is serious! There's a fire behind the shower room!"

I hurried over towards the toilet we had set up, coming across Hirata and most of the others in the class.

I immediately locked onto Ibuki, who looked just as genuinely surprised as everyone else.

Looking into the fire, I frowned.

"The manual..." I mumbled.

"Someone burnt the manual."

"Who would do this?"

I looked over at Hirata, who looked concerned down at the fire.

I pat him on the back, grabbing a few empty bottles of water.

"Let's focus on putting out the fire first."

"Yeah..."

We both quickly moved over towards the river, filling up some bottles, but I noticed his grip on one of the bottles was rather tight.

"Why can't we all just get along? I don't get it."

He was speaking through grit teeth, and I sighed.

"It's just impossible, something like this can't be taught, it c-can only be shown, or influenced."

He shook his head, standing up, and I followed him back towards the camp, however.

"Hey, who did this? Isn't it clear there's a traitor in our class?"

Karuizawa spoke up, leading another girls vs boys confrontation.

"What? Why are you suspecting us? Isn't this a whole different situation compared to the underwear thing?"

"You think we're dumb? You probably burnt it to get rid of the evidence, to mislead us."

"Don't speak nonsense, as if we would do something like this!"

"You go talk, I can put out the fire." I mumbled.

He said a small thank you before going towards the two groups, acting as a mediator.

I got to work extinguishing the flames.

However, the damage was done.

Thanks to yesterday's incident with the underwear, the boys and girls are already too split. Now, thanks to this, both sides have gotten too heated up to settle down. They wouldn't stop hunting for a culprit this time, not unless they were shocked out of it.

"The flames are mostly put out."

I said, watching some small crackles of fire reaching out at nothing.

They suddenly sizzled as more water dripped down onto them, and I looked up, rain droplets falling upon my face as I did.

"Rain..."

The clouds have gotten much darker than before, these few droplets were just a warning for what was to come.

"Ugh! I can't do this anymore, not only underwear thieves but arsonists too! Our class has the lowest of the low boys."

"That's why we're saying we didn't do it! How long are you going to keep suspecting us? What do we have to do!?"

This argument could go on forever, I've already tuned out more than enough of it.

"Wait, where's Ibuki?"

I looked over at Yamauchi, who seemed to notice this, and swiftly made my exit in the direction I saw her head towards.

...

I've been following Ibuki for some time already, the two of us having passed through quite a bit of forestry as well.

She suddenly stopped, and I noticed a small cloth wrapped around a tree branch.

She leaned down, digging through some of the mud which had been made from the downpour around us.

She sighed as she stood back up.

"I know you're there, come out."

"..."

Doing so, I stepped out onto the path she herself had taken.

"Ibuki-chan, it's not too late to stop this."

"Stop what?"

I frowned.

"You know what, I know it's you who stole the keycard."

She turned around, looking back at me.

"You lost your card? So you were the leader of your class?"

"Ibuki."

"You don't even believe I have the keycard."

She looked into my eyes, and I only barely detected her lip twitch up as she saw my hesitation.

"All of the evidence points towards you."

"Just because I'm an outsider? I thought you trusted me."

I put on an expression to showcase the hurt I felt from those words.

"I do trust you, which is why I'm telling you to stop this."

"I don't have the keycard."

"Please... Ibuki please."

There was no change in her expression, no care for what she was doing.

If she had stopped, if she had.

I would've done everything in my power to protect her.

However, this is the turnout.

"Don't make me... force you to give it back."

"Violence, you mean?"

"If that's what it takes, I can't allow our class to lose so many p-points because of my incompetence."

She sighed, dropping her bag and putting her hands up.

"Alright alright I get it, so then you'll leave after searching me?"

"I will."

I stepped forward, reaching first for her bag, but just as she exited my vision, I felt the sudden instinct to move, and dodged back as her leg swiped through the air, missing my head.

My eyes widened as I quickly reeled back, putting my fists up in front of me.

"Ibuki!?"

She was also in a defensive posture.

"Sorry Shizukana, but you should've listened to me from the beginning, your soft-heartedness is going to be your downfall."

"So you would... so carelessly attack me?"

"Would you not have done the same?"

Feeling guilty, I broke eye contact, and I heard her sigh.

"Exactly."

She suddenly shot forward, and I only barely had time to avoid a punch, before she kicked out her leg, sweeping my feet from under me and causing me to land down into the cold mud.

I coughed as I landed, spitting out some mud that got into my mouth.

I looked up at Ibuki, who simply stared down at me, emotionless.

"Just sleep for a few minutes, it'll be over soon."

She suddenly grabbed my collar, pulling me up a little bit, and reeled a fist back.

As she punched forward, I managed to find the strength to grab it, holding it tight in my grip while I grabbed onto the arm holding me with my other hand.

She frowned.

"That's a strong grip there." She mumbled.

"You practice something?"

"Ibuki, I'm warning you, give up the keycard, you stole it, right?"

"Oh my, the teddy bear is getting mad."

She ripped her limbs from my grasp, putting some distance between us, and I stood up, noticing that she seemed to be evaluating me closer now.

"I see."

She shot forward, faking a punch before quickly swinging out a fast high kick, to which I blocked with my arm. I reeled back an arm to counterattack, but she recovered way quicker than I anticipated, slipping around my punching arm as it shot forward, and kneeing me in the ribs.

I coughed, taking a step back, but she kept up her offence.

She suddenly smiled as she struck me across the face, her white teeth showing themselves, she was clearly enjoying this situation, and I continued to stare at her, perplexed.

"Do you feel no shame?"

She tried kicking me again, and I was forced to dodge back, but I slipped on the mud and dropped down to a knee.

"Haha! You did your best here so I'll give you a reward and tell the truth. Yes, I'm the one who has the keycard!"

Grinning sickly, she pulled the keycard out of her pocket, showing it towards me, my name engraved upon the card.

"...Why?"

"Heh, why not? It's somewhat enjoyable to see you like this, besides, that look when I showed you the card, it was priceless."

I got back up onto my feet, keeping my centre of gravity lower this time, and took a deep breath, trying to calm myself.

This was it, if I fuck up here I lose out on my bet.

"I'm taking you back, and I'll make sure you receive the proper p-punishment for your actions."

After saying this, I lunged forward, swiping a hand out, but she slipped around it, and I cringed as I felt a strike to my side.

I turned around to face her, only to see her leg swinging through the air.

She smiled wildly as her kick connected against my chest, but that smile was quickly replaced with shock.

I had grabbed onto her leg.

Pushing forward, I knocked her off balance, throwing her down into the mud below, and I got up atop her.

She tried punching out at me, but I grabbed said arm with one hand, pinning it down against the ground before grabbing her other arm by the wrist and pinning that one down as well.

She glared up at me as I returned the look.

"For causing mayhem in our class-"

"I didn't light the fire."

"Huh?"

Confusion racked across my face as she looked into my eyes.

"Someone else orchestrated that, you have a traitor in your class."

I grit my teeth.

"You're lying. You're lying again."

"I'm not, I have no gain of making a fire, it forced me to leave now instead of in the dead of night when everyone was asleep, someone else made that fire, they must've know I had the card, and wanted to help me."

My eyes widened.

"N-no."

"You believe me."

"You're wrong."

Gritting my teeth, I put more pressure on her arms, and she suddenly winced, before she cried out.

"A-AH! That hurts!"

My eyes widened, and I quickly went to stumble out an apology as I let go of her arms, fearing I'd hurt her too bad.

Her look of pain was suddenly gone, replaced with focus, and I let out a cry as she punched the side of my face, giving her the opportunity to slip a leg up and kick me away.

I hit the muddy ground hard, and could faintly hear her footsteps as she stood up near me.

"This conversation is over."

I winced as I felt her grab my hair, pulling on it to make me look up at her.

"It's a shame really, if you were just a bit more like Ryuen, you would've gotten the card back."

"Y-you can still... change your mind."

I was suddenly struck across the face again, and she let go as I fell back into the mud, splashing it up around me.

"Sorry, but I've got a busy schedule I've got to stick to."

After saying this, I received a harsh kick in my stomach, causing me to let out a dry cough, before she used her foot to push me onto my front.

My eyes only barely open, her eyes met my one I could see her with.

She smiled down at me.

"It was nice getting to know you though, now, sweet dreams."

She stomped her foot down onto my back, but I didn't have the energy to cry out anymore, only enough to weakly reach out a hand, before my eyes closed, and my strength left me, my arm falling into the mud once more.

And...

Scene.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 54: The Island Exam Finale

"Oi. Thank you for your hard work Ibuki. It was a good performance."

"...Was it justified?"

"Justified? You knew you had to do it without making a mess or you wouldn't have come here."

"Right."

I heard some shuffling noises.

"So, where's the card?"

"It's here."

I noticed through the tone of her voice, she hated Ryuen, she really did, but I understand her, I understand now, why she follows him.

"Ibuki, give me the card."

"...Right. It's just, he didn't deserve this."

I heard some heavy footsteps, and Ibuki took a sharp intake of breath.

"What he deserves or doesn't deserve doesn't matter, what matters is that he loses. The kind of person he is will always lose. Now, are you going to give me the keycard, or are you against me?"

"...I'm with you."

She sensed the hidden threat Ryuen said that with, and I sighed as I adjusted in my spot.

It's trivial I don't move too much, in case she comes back to check on me out of pity or something.

I heard Ryuen hum, the card presumably in his hand.

"You, come here to confirm it as well. You demanded it from the start. Be at ease, no one is supposed to be here in this weather and darkness. It's good to take precautions but don't waste your time."

I can only assume A class, if he was talking to someone from B class they would face my full wrath.

I heard some more steps through the rain, and felt my blood boil as the person spoke up.

"Looks like the real deal."

"Do you agree with this?"

Katsuragi, from A class.

This is preposterous.

A class teaming up with C class to help take down B and D classes? What is this madness?

It would make more sense if he teamed up with us in D class, since, hypothetically, if we become their only opponent, we'd be easy to squash.

"You managed to infiltrate D class quite well, how did you do it?"

"Well, that remains a mystery, doesn't it?"

"One of the members of D class, this Shizukana, their leader... what did you make of him?"

I could tell the question was directed at Ibuki this time.

"He's pretty strong, and smart, but he's foolish. His ideals are getting in his way."

"Will he be a threat in the future?"

"If he can get over his soft side, a little bit yeah."

"Ha."

I smiled, happy about this sudden shift in conversation.

"Haha, hahaha. HAHAHAHAHAHA!"

Just wait and see!

Come tomorrow, your mind will be blown!

"Heh, return this back to him, I want him to be reminded of his failure each time he looks at his card."

A few minutes later, I heard some footsteps in real time, and someone soon stood over me.

They were just standing still, staring down at me.

"I'm sorry."

In my outstretched hand, something was placed, and I soon after heard footsteps fading to nothing.

...

I don't know how long it's been, but I heard footsteps, and felt someone tap my shoulder.

"Hey, you really will get sick if you keep laying there."

I grinned as I pocketed the card, pushing my upper body up out of the mud.

The rain has stopped, I must have been here for a couple of hours at least.

I looked back at Ayanokoji, who stared at me.

"So? Did it work?"

"Yup."

"What are you going to do about B class?"

"Nothing, it's in our best interest that they lose points as well, besides, nothing can be blamed on anybody from our class for their loss of points."

"How evil."

"Not really, I'm just not good."

"It's the same thing, is it not?"

"There's a fine line between good and evil, I'd prefer to live my life walking right on that line."

"I see."

I grinned over at Ayanokoji, and just barely, his lip twitched upward.

YES!

PROGRESS!

"Don't forget that you still "lost" the keycard."

I threw some mud at him, hitting his arm.

"Stop being a downer, this is a total victory for D class."

"Mhm."

He turned around, walking off, and I whined as I moved to catch up with him.

"Hey, don't just leave me here."

"Keep up then."

"Mou, so mean."

"Why do you have to be like this when it's just the two of us?"

"Because I have nothing to hide from you! It's refreshing."

He was quiet at that, and I smirked.

"So... about that offer of yours, I'll probably accept."

"You'll be in big danger."

"You think I don't know that? I'll prove my place, and nobody will be able to say shit."

"Fair enough."

"Well, let's get to it, I have an act to keep up."

"Indeed."

...

August 7th.

Hirata kept nervously looking at me, and I had a nervous face on myself, glancing over at Horikita, who was staring straight ahead with confidence.

The time to end has come upon us, all of the classes were here, expect for C class, with had all of its participants drop out already.

Mr. Mashima is also not here.

"We'll announce a tally of the trial's results momentarily, while you wait, please help yourself to the rest spot if you need a drink or to use the bathroom."

I felt a tap on my arm, and looked back at Hirata.

"Your guesses, are you sure they're right?"

"Like I said, it's Horikita-chan and I that came up with them t-together, I believe our combined minds have led us to the right answers."

"Right... you know what? I'll get you some water, you deserve it."

I smiled back at Hirata, who smiled at me before moving over towards the rest spot.

Taking the opportunity to, I looked over at A class, and walked over to them.

I heard murmurs all around me as I drew closer to Katsuragi.

Once I finally had him in sight, he noticed me.

He had the same expression as always on.

I walked until I stood in front of him.

"Katsuragi-kun."

"Shizukana."

Ouch.

Weakly, I put a hand out.

"It was a pleasure competing with you, I don't know how you did it, but t-to have Ryuen-kun as a lapdog is no small task."

"I give credit where it's due, it seems you deserve at least some respect from me."

Double ouch.

"Next time, I'll make sure to win."

With that, I turned around and went back to my class.

He's not bothering to hide it now that he's sure he won.

Hah.

A smile stretched across my face as I made it back towards my class.

Any second now, and the curtain will finally come reeling shut.

I slipped back on my nervous gaze.

But for now, act your part.

"Ah, Shizukana-kun, here."

I smiled over at Hirata as he gave me a paper cup, with nice, cool water in it.

"Thank you Hirata-kun."

"Of course, you deserve this."

"But... I lost the keycard."

"Shizukana-kun, considering how you look right now, there was nothing you could've done."

I brought a hand up to my bruised eye.

Indeed, I didn't look the greatest, but there was no point pressing charges with no evidence.

Hah.

Well, at least no evidence I could provide to the higher ups would count, in fact, I'd probably get into trouble.

I sighed.

"Well, even if we end up losing some of our points, at least A and C class w-will also lose points, hopefully."

He smiled.

"You two looked pretty confident in your submission."

"Yeah, we have the proof for each, but... well, I'm still nervous."

"I understand."

Suddenly, out of the forest, being led by his teacher, Ryuen walked out, looking worse for wears, but there was a cocky smile and a confident air about him.

There were some murmurs as he appeared.

I turned my gaze onto him, and he met mine, a smirk falling onto his face.

He then slowly moved over towards us, and I stepped out away from my class once more.

He grabbed a paper cup on his way here, drinking its contents, before coming to a stop in front of me.

"Yo, how'd it go with Ibuki?" He chuckled as he brought a hand up, scratching his eye.

I could tell, I could feel it, this was one of those moments.

In order for this to be perfect, I bit down on my lip, trying not to appear angry, or sad, or hurt or confused, and walked forward.

I put my hand up when I was within distance of him.

"It w-was a pleasure competing against you Ryuen."

He smacked my hand away.

"Don't ever try that again trash. I may become a defective myself."

After saying this, he crushed the paper cup and threw it by my feet.

"Throw that thing for me."

"..."

I grit my teeth.

"Come on, picking up garbage suits well for defectives."

Gently, I leaned down, but I felt a hand on my shoulder just before I touched the cup.

I froze, and looks back up, seeing Horikita.

"Stand up."

I looked away, but nodded, and did such.

"Ahh, there you are Suzune! It's been a while, I must say your lackey here was quite interesting. Even if you have him carrying about doing your shit, you still lost."

Horikita said nothing, instead grabbing me by the arm and turning around, leading me back to the class.

Ryuen laughed as we walked away, before he spoke up again.

"Oh wow, damn I want to grab that ass Suzune."

I froze.

Pure rage overtook my emotions, but I held them in check as best I could.

I quickly turned back to glare at Ryuen, and he suddenly grinned madly.

"I, found, it~."

"Shizukana-kun."

I continued to glare at Ryuen, if he dares to say something like that in front of me, it's because he's uneducated.

I clenched my fists, staring into his eyes, a mixture of confidence and cockiness looking back at me. I was unable to feel the pain even as blood splattered out onto my nails.

Maybe I should teach him.

"I finally found your switch, Shizukana."

"Shizukana."

I tore my arm away from Horikita, walking up to where Ryuen stood, a smirk still on his face even as I grabbed a fistful of his clothing.

"Shizukana, stop!"

I continued to just stare up at Ryuen, who's face was pissing me off even more as he met my gaze, looking down at me.

Wait... down?

That's not right.

"Ryuen, you've lost."

"Oh?"

"I was hoping to have some fun with you, but if you continue to so carelessly go after my class, I will destroy you."

He rose a brow, intrigued, but his eyes suddenly widened, shocked.

A sweet smile fell on my face, I couldn't help it.

"Learn your place, dog."

My hand on his shoulder, I gently pushed down on it, and he didn't have the strength to resist as he dropped down to his knees, looking up at me now.

That's better.

That look on your face is much nicer Ryuen.

Let sleeping dragons sleep, my friend.

The sound of a loud speaker turning on caught my attention, and snapped Ryuen out of his daze.

His glare suddenly regained itself, and he smacked my hand away, moving to stand up, with some effort.

"You may relax now. The exam has come to an end, the rest is just summer vacation, you may act freely."

I glanced back at the teacher who said this, Mr. Mashima, and smiled.

"You should pay close attention to the results of this exam Ryuen-kun. I'll entertain the idea o-of playing with you some more if you can figure out how we won."

I said nothing more before walking off, the teacher preparing to announce the results.

"This past week, we the teachers were able to keep an eye on your performance and efforts in this special exam. There were those that took this exam at face value and those that schemed to get ahead. Various things happened, but I believe the test results were splendid. We appreciate everyone's hard work."

I walked up next to Horikita, who stared at me warily.

"Hey... are you okay?"

"If he speaks to you in such a manner again, tell me, I'll snap his arm, don't w-worry about consequences, I'll cover it up well."

She only continued to stare at me.

I sighed, looking down at one of my hands, only now noticing the blood on it.

"Hah."

I'll do what I want, whenever I want, while I still can, I will make enemies, and they will try and take me down.

Quickly, before I regain my memories.

Give me a challenge.

Let me lose.

"Well then, without further ado, it's time to announce the test results. We will not accept or listen to any objections, or opinions about the results, everything has been recorded, and checked by each teacher to make it fair. Analyze these results to grow stronger for the next exam."

"Shizukana, may I ask you something?"

"In last place, is class C, with 0 points overall!"

"Of course, what is it?"

"In third place, is class A, with 120 points!"

"You told me before that you want to lose, and yet you continue to try your hardest to win, why is that?"

"In second place, class B, with 140 points!"

"Ah, I did say that."

I smiled warmly as I looked back at her.

"Yes, I want to lose, even while going all out, that's true, however..."

I sighed, swinging my hands out to the air as a large smile crossed over my face.

"Isn't winning/In first place,"

"Such a/Class D,"

"Rush?/265 points!"

I couldn't help the overflow of excitement bubbling in me as our class registered what was said, before all shouting out in glee.

I suddenly got jump-hugged by Ike, dragged into our class mob of cheering and shouting.

"But how!? How did we even get that much!?"

I smiled, bringing a finger up to my lips.

"First, let's h-head up to the boat, right, Horikita-chan?"

Staring over at us, she couldn't help a small smile, and walked over, joining the class as we began walking up the ramp of the boat.

Before I made it up, I glanced behind me, pinpointing Ryuen as he watched us silently, confusion on his face.

His eyes met mine, and I smirked.

...

Everybody was immediately running to a restaurant, taking their fill as any other feeling of drowsiness or fatigue was washed away by their excitement.

This time, they can enjoy the water to the fullest, so let's hurry up and eat already! I'm sure we're all thinking that.

With a mouth still full of noodles, Ike lead the charge towards our dorms to grab proper bathing suits to change into.

We only had another couple of hours left before the boat departed, and I smiled at everyone's enthusiasm.

"Yo! Ladies and gentlemen, how was your week on the deserted island?"

On the deck of the ship, with a drink in one hand, Koenji greeted us.

I walked up to him, and he grinned as he noticed me.

Immediately, he unwrapped the large arm that was behind his head, and held his hand out towards me, and I shook it.

"I must say, I am impressed. This is the first time I've ever been successfully blackmailed."

"All I'll say is that I understand what kind of person you are, Koenji-kun."

"Hmhm, indeed, it was quite intriguing to see how things played out, my adoring fan. A nail biter in fact!"

He turned his hand, showing the top of it, and that exactly one of his nails looked as though it had been bitten at.

However, taking a closer look, it looks like he chipped it off a piece of metal.

Is he trying to get on my good side?

How strange, that's not like Koenji at all.

Then is he serious about what he said, he really did that to himself?

A look of realization flashed through me.

I looked into Koenji's eyes, and noticed he was looking directly at me, with an intense gaze.

"Ah. I'm... thank you. I'll continue to entertain with my performance." I said, giving a small bow.

All this time, I was just a young man he seemed interested in, but now, he considered me someone worthy of his respect, someone worthy enough to be called friend.

He did something out of character to show to me that he's watching me, this goes beyond simple intrigue.

Admiration, he admires me in the same way I admire him, even if the reason is slightly different.

"Indeed, you did a splendid job."

"Well, I couldn't have made it happen without Horikita-chan, we worked together on this after all."

It was rather strange seeing Karuizawa apologize to Horikita when Hirata, Horikita and I made it public that the reasons the points were as they were was due to a combined effort.

She managed to see through C class, I managed to see through A class thanks to the first day, and as for how we avoided having our leader guessed, we called it a group effort, from the beginning.

"Hmhm, so be it."

He leaned back against the chair once more, enjoying the sun, and I smiled as I tried to calm down the other boys that were berating Koenji.

"Let's go enjoy the ocean already."

I felt a tap on my arm as everyone started heading towards the dorms to grab their things, finally calmed down.

I looked over at who had did it, and smiled.

"Sensei."

"Shizukana, I would like to have a talk with you."

"Of course."

I moved behind her, smiling the whole time as she lead me through the ship, taking me to an area where we were completely out of sight.

"Uwah, this is quite a place to bring a student to Chiyabashira-sensei."

"Stop."

I sighed.

"So then? Are you happy with how things turned out?"

"I am, but I have some questions."

"Ask away."

"How did you get Koenji to work with you?"

"Ah, that was simple actually. Remember when I asked you to make s-sure that matters considering point use have to be brought to my knowledge by you, or else I'd use up all of the points?"

"Yes, you told me that specifically, quite the threat."

I nodded.

"Indeed, it was for one specific purpose, to keep Koenji on the island."

"I see. The pieces are coming together, then the reason Koenji listened to you was because he wanted back on the ship, but you wouldn't let that happen."

"Unless he did something for me."

"And what was that something?"

I smiled.

"I noticed something, based on the design of the ship, it is entirely impossible for s-someone to board the ship unless they had the necessary tools, or were allowed to. All of the crew know w-which students have retired or not, and have been instructed to not let students aboard u-unless they've retired, what does this mean?"

"How do you know that?"

"Beep, wrong. Want to try again?"

She rolled her eyes, and her brows scrunched up as she searched for an answer.

"This means that students who have retired... and weren't on the ship, would be allowed to return to the ship safely?"

"Correct. I made a deal with Koenji. I would let him back on the ship if he could grab a-a couple of things on it and bring them to me. After that he could simply head back on the ship no consequences."

"And he kept his deal."

"Why of course, it was an agreement between men. You want to know one o-of the things I asked him to get me?"

"What?"

I smiled as I picked up the keycard out of my pocket, showing it to her.

Her eyes went wide.

"Your name? But-"

"Ah-Ah, I haven't made the reveal yet."

I picked out a small knife from my pocket.

Moving my hand where my name was, I started scratching at it, making some of the material covering the card curl up and break.

I finally managed to grasp at one of the parts, and slipped the knife back into my pocket, before ripping off the covering.

In big bold letters.

It was the name Suzune Horikita.

She was the leader.

"What... is that?"

I smiled.

"Tape, clear, see through tape, I had him get me a whole role of it, it took a while b-before I could make it so that it looked just as natural as a protective screen on a phone. There are two of these "screens" as well. After p-putting the first one on, I retraced my name over Horikita's, which I assure you, was probably the hardest thing I've ever done. I h-had to use a different font, but it worked out. Then I just put another covering overtop to make sure it didn't wash off or anything l-like that."

I handed her the keycard, and she let out a small laugh as she looked at it.

"I could stare at this for an hour and still think it's authentic."

I smiled in return.

"I almost ran out of tape, almost 200 tries to do that."

"Wow."

She shook her head as she put it in her pocket.

"I'm assuming the others know by now?"

"They know about the trick, not about Koenji."

"You said there were a couple of things you wanted him to grab, what was the other thing?"

"I'm glad you asked."

Pulling something up out of my pocket, I showed it to her, and she immediately recognized it.

"A camera?"

"Nah, just a bug, I only needed to hear things, not see them. It helped me confirm the l-leaders of both classes C and A, as well as kept me informed about a couple of other things."

She then looked under my eye.

"So then that beating you got, you let that happen to you?"

"Of course! It was all a part of my play! Haha! I probably could've b-beaten Ibuki-chan at least twelve times in the time it took her to "beat" me."

"You'd let yourself get beat up, just to confirm if you were right about a suspicion of yours?"

"Of course, reverse psychology could be used in two ways, one to trick a person, a-and another to trick a person into thinking they're being tricked. For all I know Katsuragi-kun was trying to use the latter, and really was the class l-leader, I had no proof until I did this."

"How did you even get the bug on the ship?"

"Turns out the guys doing security, aren't actually that good at their job."

"Impossible."

I tossed the bug up in the air, before catching it.

"And yet."

She sighed.

"Fine, another mystery. How did you get it on the girl?"

I looked at her like she was dumb, and she corrected herself.

"Right, you fought her."

"Indeed."

"...Wait, how do you have that now?" She asked.

"Ah, ahem." I coughed into my arm, this might be a tad embarrassing to explain, but I believe I have the right to.

"In truth, I have two."

"Then-"

"The other one is still on Ibuki-chan, yes. As for this one..."

I sighed.

"To answer your earlier question about how I knew the instructions given to t-the crew on the ship," I held the bug out towards her. "This bug was actually on you, sensei."

"What? ...Since when?"

"The first day of the exam, when you gave me my watch."

"How?"

I shrugged.

"The moment you turned around I asked someone for a favour."

"A favour?"

She seemed to realize what I did, and glared at me.

"You had Yamauchi push me over into the sand?"

Her voice was venomous, but I still nodded.

"When I moved to help you up after that, I slipped it into what you were wearing, it was l-lucky for me that you were unable to wash your clothes during the time on the island."

For the first time, a bit of red washed over her face, and I rubbed the back of my neck as I also felt a bit embarrassed since she finally realized.

"That means... you heard it all?"

Now, how does one approach a situation like this?

Pay attention dear readers, I'll show you exactly what NOT to do.

"Um, you seem somewhat sexually frustrated, I tried not to listen in whenever you did it."

To all of you viewers watching at home, on the toilet, on the road, or during your breaks at work.

That was not, and will never be the correct way to handle that situation.

SMACK!*

Leaving the area sensei was in with a red stinging slap mark to accompany my bruised eye, I sighed in relief that she at least managed to control herself after the initial slap.

Indeed, that was not the correct way to go about that.

But hey, at least it gave me the opportunity to do what I needed to.

And besides.

She's back in her casual clothes now.

Meaning one thing, and one thing only.

I pulled out my phone, turning the volume up just a tad as I brought it up to my ear.

It was dark out now, the sun was just setting.

I moved across the ship, until I found a place I could be alone.

"Does that answer some of your questions?"

"It does. So, think you could let me off?"

"No, he's too much of a wild card, I know your capabilities, you can get things done with guarantees, he's taking too many bets."

"That bet of his earned us more points than I believe I could have gotten in this situation."

"That's true, but even so, I'll have you on standby, you're not out of the loop yet."

I heard a sigh.

"You know, I think you're underestimating him."

"Hm?"

"It's nothing, don't worry about it."

There was some silence, before someone spoke up again.

"That being said, if he fails, what then?"

"He'll become useless."

"I see."

My eyes widened, and I brought my hand up to my heart.

Ayanokoji... finally.

I'm finally getting through to you.

To someone who hasn't tried to get closer to him, as I have, it would've sounded like he accepted what our sensei had said.

It's likely he's used to thinking like that.

Things that fail, have no more use.

However, just barely, so so slightly, there was a hint of emotion in his words, as though he didn't like the answer he was given.

As though he didn't want to think of me as useless.

"Aaaawww."

It's so nice to see him actually trying to care for me, even though he doesn't know what the hell "care" is.

Or how to do it.

I smiled as I looked out at the setting sun.

I'm sure this will be a friendship full of ups and downs, but I promise this Ayanokoji.

By the time we leave this school for good, you will know exactly what a friend is, I promise that.

I will be the person you can turn to, and rely on if needed, since you have no other to do that.

And no matter how you look at that, having nobody to care for is simply a sad existence, is it not?

"Now, let's move on to act 2, this year has only just gotten started. I'm sure of that."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 55: A Peaceful Time

"Aaaaaahhhhh~."

I let out a nice long sigh as the lady beside me gently, yet firmly, massaged my back.

After hearing so many positive reviews about the spa place that was on the cruise ship, I finally caved in.

Oh...

God~.

"This feels heavenly." I groaned.

Yes.

The spa house was definitely quite nice.

I must not have realized how tense I was all over.

Wow.

This isn't fair.

I could easily grow addicted to this, especially after a long day.

In my case, a long week.

It's been three days since the uninhabited island exam had ended, and everyone has been enjoying these last few days to the fullest.

My favourite part about these past few days have been how the other classes are actually starting to take us students in D class seriously, even if there are a few of us that aren't the brightest.

Each of those in D class has a trait which is useful, even if they're dumb, or weak.

I'm sure that's the general opinion of D class right now.

"Ah~."

That reminds me.

Strangely, it seems this cruise ship has become something like a romantic cruise for some people.

I've been hearing news of all sorts of new couples popping up all over the place, which has brought to my attention something that needs to be resolved soon.

It's become trivial I choose between the two girls soon.

I've spent much time with Sakayanagi as well as Kushida in these last few days, and it's becoming more and more difficult to think about parting with either one of them.

I've decided already though.

I can only choose one.

After much thought, as well as help from both of the two girls, I've come to realize that a relationship between all three of us simply would not work out, as much as I wish it to.

I'm not Koenji, and I'm realizing how dumb it was to ask him for romantic advice.

Especially after realizing that most of the girls that "like" him are after fame or money.

That being said, it's entirely possible there would be a girl that would like him for who he is.

"Hmm, how relaxing."

I glanced over at Koenji, who was shamelessly laying upright in the spa house, and sighed.

Somehow, I find that doubtful.

As I continued to stare at him, a thought struck me.

If I was a girl, and his eyes were only for me, it would be something I'd consider.

What a strange thought to be having at this moment.

Hmm.

If he swore never to reciprocate the feelings of any other woman, and only care for me, I would probably like that to be honest.

Although, I believe that to be something which I should figure out.

Would he show his kinder side more to a good friend or a girlfriend?

I guess it depends on the person.

Whether it be the former or the latter, I believe I could do it.

If I'm being honest, I would very much like to see him sending me a genuine smile, or looking worried for me.

But at the same time, I find it somewhat concerning.

Imagining his face contorted as though angry, or sad or worried.

It didn't sit right.

Maybe that's something I should learn how to do.

To transform my feelings of anger towards another person, to feelings of kindness towards those close to me.

Actually, that's probably a good thing.

If Kushida got scared of me because of what I did that night I held my first play, all of my work would've gone down the drain.

I sighed dramatically.

"Koenji-kun, you are a strange person."

"You are just as strange as myself, Shizukana-kun."

I sent him a small smile, and just barely noticed his lip twitch further up, clearly feeling my gaze despite his closed eyes.

That's another thing he's been doing now.

Just as one normally would, he's calling my name with honourifics, something which makes me feel pretty happy, since he doesn't do that to anyone else.

Letting out a refreshed sigh, I closed my eyes once more.

Author, would you please make a spin-off chapter where I'm a girl and with Koenji?

I don't swing either way, I'm very straight, but I just can't stop imagining what our relationship would be like if I was a girl.

Pretty please?

Well, wait, doesn't that make me bi-curious or something?

I'm not sure.

I let out a content sigh as my lower back was pressed on.

Indeed, this place is great.

...

Walking through the halls of the cruise ship, I heard someone walking behind me.

I'm surprised someone would attempt to follow me without me knowing.

Just in case, I did the check to see if the person was actually following me.

I took a right down one hall, then a left, then another left, then a right.

They followed me the whole time.

After confirming that, I took a left, and leaned back against the wall as I waited for them to turn the corner.

A foot stepped out from around the corner, and I smiled as I confronted them.

"Hello, how may I help you?"

The girl before me flinched back, and a small smile fell on my face as I noticed who it was.

"Ah~. I see now, he's already plotting his next move isn't he?"

The girl in question closed the distance between us, grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and started walking off, pulling me along.

I decided to just let it happen, no point in resisting, I don't really care enough to cause a scene right now.

Ibuki looked around as the two of us stopped in front of a door, before she opened it and shoved me forward, walking in after me and closing the door behind us.

Admittedly, this is somewhat nerve-racking.

At the moment, there are only the four of us in the room.

Ibuki is blocking the way out behind me, Albert, which I believe is his name, was standing to the side as Ryuen sat on a comfortable looking chair, his feet kicked up on an expensive looking table in the cozy room.

He gestured to the chair across from him.

"Sit down."

I nodded, walking forward and sitting across from him, placing my hands in my lap.

"Hello Ryuen-kun, long time no see."

"How did you do it?"

"...Pardon?"

"The trick with your points, I've figured most of it out by now, but the only conclusion I came to regarding how you avoided having your leader guessed was that you bribed a teacher to change the name of your leader, but something tells me that's not what happened."

"Ah. That's a good guess though."

He sighed, frustrated.

"So? What'd you do?"

"I used tape."

His eyes narrowed.

"What? There was no such thing in the manual."

"Indeed. I had someone from my class who retired to the cruise ship get some f-for me, I lined one piece of tape over the keycard, reprinted my name over Horikita's, who was the true l-leader of the class, and then lined a second piece of tape over to make sure it didn't get washed off."

Ryuen snapped his fingers, and Albert suddenly walked over to me, hooking his arms underneath my armpits and lifted me up.

"Well... this is not kind."

"Ibuki."

"Got it."

Ibuki walked forward, patting me down as if searching for something.

"The keycard is not currently in my possession, I gave it to someone else." I explained.

Shortly after, Ibuki confirmed I didn't have it on me.

"How do I know you're not lying?"

"Why should I? It doesn't matter anymore does it? Or perhaps you t-took what I said seriously?"

He only continued to glare at me as I was set back down into the chair.

I kicked one leg up over the other as I leaned back against the chair, tilting my head over the back of it to look up at the ceiling.

My arms freely rested on the armrests, and I closed my eyes.

"Quite frankly, I don't underestimate you Ryuen-kun. I understand how much of a-a threat you pose, not only to me, but to those in B and A class as well. I just want you to know I'm the one that defeated you. I'm the o-one who will continue to defeat you. I don't mind you doing what you wish, but if you go after my class," I opened my eyes, turning my head to look forward once more. "I will destroy you."

He only continued to stare forward at me.

It was clear he was taking me seriously now, he's trying to pick apart who I really am in his head.

Come on Ryuen, use that brain of yours.

I stood up.

"If you do end up going for us, continuing to try and put down our class, I just h-hope you're ready for the beatdown you're about to receive."

I gave him a little wave, walking towards the door.

"Wait."

I grinned.

Finally.

I tilted my head as I glanced back at him.

"Yes?"

"Who told you you could leave?"

"You're saying I need permission to?"

"I would like to talk some more."

"Hmm, no, I've said all I need to say."

I took another step forward, and he spoke up once more.

"Ibuki."

A sudden gust of air whirled up to my side, followed by a grunt.

Ibuki was staring at me with wide eyes as I clenched the sides of her foot in my hand, her leg having swung up to kick at my head.

"Why so surprised?"

"You... this strength."

"Oh, I see now."

I sighed.

"I'm surprised you fell for my act. It was quite difficult to restrain m-myself from hurting you."

"You were going easy on me?"

I let go of her foot, and she took a step back.

"Yes."

She grit her teeth, before looking towards Ryuen.

He must've nodded or something, because she snarled as she walked over to the door, opening it for me.

I smiled back towards Ryuen.

"I will exit on these words. It doesn't matter who it is, if I figure out someone in m-my class is being threatened, or bullied, or hurt in some way, any way. I'll make sure to remind you of your place."

I exited the room after that, taking a long, calming breath after the door closed.

I clutched my chest.

It's getting better.

Even if it was just the three of them, one of those three is Ryuen.

It doesn't matter how anyone else views him, I see that he's smart, and that he has some potential to improve by leaps and bounds.

Hmm, perhaps before the end of the third year he'll be much stronger.

I would love to compete with him again if that's the case.

It's strange.

I wonder what Ryuen's background is for him to be the way he is.

It's without a doubt that if he was more trustworthy of his class, and was more of a team leader than they'd likely be B class right now.

Well, it's not up to me to decide how he rules his class.

I'm sure that soon, eventually, all of his competition within the class will be snuffed out.

Once his class stops trying to rebel, they'll be able to work better towards gaining points.

I stopped as I came across a peculiar sight.

Ayanokoji was with Hirata alone, and it looked like they were going somewhere.

Love scandal?

The way Hirata is moving indicates a hidden purpose.

It's likely he bribed Ayanokoji with food.

Regardless of what he says, Ayanokoji really enjoys trying all sorts of different meals.

It's likely the restricted life he's lived up until recently forced him to eat balanced meals each day.

Then again, it's mostly the same for me.

I know all about all the different kinds of seafood you could find in a store, but there are still lots of things I want to try out.

For example, there was this one store that did Chinese takeout, and the food there looked so good, but I haven't managed to get my hands on it yet.

Mostly because I've been busy, but the moment I get back to the school I'm ordering some.

That was a lie.

Not the moment, but when I'm able to, obviously.

I'm getting side-tracked.

Where did they go?

Shit.

...

I feel like I shouldn't be here.

Dejected, I leaned over the railing, deciding to just stare out at the sea.

As much as I hate to admit it, I got lost.

Well, I'm not lost, I just don't know where Ayanokoji and Hirata went.

They're the ones that are lost.

Yeah.

In my pocket, my phone suddenly buzzed.

I frowned as I heard it.

"I knew it was too good to be true."

The school had contacted us. My phone was on silent mode, and yet I could clearly hear that I got a message.

An announcement was then broadcasted over the speakers of the cruise ship, and I sighed at the words.

It seems that this trip of ours has yet another surprise.

"This is an announcement to all students, you have received a mail to your phone earlier. Check the contents of the mail and follow these instructions closely. If you have not received your mail, please contact your nearest available faculty member. This is a very important announcement so please make sure not to miss it. I repeat-"

It repeated the same message once more, and I looked down at the phone I'd fished out from my pocket.

"Interesting."

This'll be fun.

A special examination just for us?

This is unlike the paper examination we got, and even more unlike the physical one we got just recently.

No, it's entirely possible that the basis around this exam would be about deception and perception.

I can think of a couple of different games the school could've set up for us.

I would be pleasantly surprised if it was something I hadn't thought about previously.

The favoured type of exams to have would be traitor games.

Where a basis is set up, and there's a traitor amongst everyone.

Not knowing who that traitor is, is by far the best part.

As everyone struggles to decode who is who, and trusting relationships become objects of manipulation.

Then there's the traitor, who smiles at the ensuing chaos.

Although, it appears this game will be somewhat different.

Especially considering the words written inside of the email.

I cleared my throat, before looking out towards the sea once more.

Now, what should I do?

There are some things I would like to do, but I'm just not in the mood to do them now.

For example, one thing I would like to do is get revenge on Chiyabashira-sensei for calling me a wild card. I don't take too many bets, everything moved exactly as how I expect, everything is exactly how I predict.

Even more so, saying I would be useless if I fail once?

Do not underestimate me sensei, in case you forgot, it is defeat I seek.

If anything, I will only grow stronger after my failure.

Besides, in order to become the best, one must have had a taste of being the worst.

There is no drive, no hunger to be at the top that can rival that of those who've been at the bottom.

This is simply truth.

Everyone laughs at the weak kid who wants to be strong.

But they are only encouraging him to continue.

I brought my hand over my chest.

I wonder.

If I start now, how many enemies can I make? How many people can I help grow? How many people can I condition to take me down? How many before finally, there is someone so dedicated, having been so defeated, that they come at me with a force even I couldn't defeat.

Haaaaaa.

I hope it happens soon.

I'm already growing so tired of waiting.

But at the same time, I must restrain myself from defeating everyone in this school.

Next year's first years won't be nearly as entertaining, they'll be too new, and not enough of them would have the same drive that I will condition those in my grade to have.

So I must savour my delicacies.

First, I will start with Ryuen.

I will ruin him within the first year.

Then, Ichinose.

I will break her by the second year.

Finally, the power duo of Sakayanagi and Katsuragi.

They will be left awestruck as I rise above them, proudly stepping down on their hard work and then leaving it to rust and destroy itself.

There will only be one person from the other classes who will be safe from my conquest, that being, of course, Sakayanagi.

I refuse to cross over the line of manipulating her, or hurting her in any way.

However, those she are close to.

They're open for... use.

There was only one man that I've watched play chess before, whom I admired.

I know this, I understand this, from my past.

It was my father.

I hated the way he spoke, it was annoying to me.

I know this, how do I know this?

Ah.

Because he was one of those, no, he was the first that I heard whom called people pawns.

I'd grown to hate such a phrase, thinking that pawns were undervalued, overwritten, but can become something truly extraordinary.

But I remember something.

My father, whenever I saw him play.

It was... erratic, strange, he moved in ways that practically guaranteed a loss.

But I realized something.

He always had a sacrifice, someone who can take the hit, someone who he can use to take the hit.

This, this is what he truly means.

He doesn't manipulate them and then act as if nothing happened.

He manipulates them then throws them away, he makes them take the fall, to break down in despair.

What's more, strangely enough.

All of his pieces, for, most of the time in his games, there was never a piece which isn't able to be taken out by one of his own pieces.

Maybe that was his true second lesson.

In the event one does turn on you, they can be disposed of quickly.

There is always a traitor.

There is always someone who would give in to money.

Give in to power.

Give in to, the word is, I believe, temptation.

Everybody wants something, it doesn't matter what it is.

Ayanokoji wants to experience a normal life.

Horikita wants to prove herself to her brother.

Sudo wants to be a basketball pro.

Hirata wants to be a good leader.

Everybody wants something, and while some people would do everything in their power to reach that goal, there are those who would enlist the power of something or someone which is not their own.

These people are the traitors.

I felt a cool wind, and I shivered.

Aaah, I would so love to have a traitor within my class.

So long as it's not Ayanokoji.

If it is Ayanokoji I'll never stop pestering him about it.

...

Ayanokoji POV:

I sneezed.

For some reason, I feel like Shizukana is preparing to do something to me, or thinking it.

The last time I had this feeling, he went about pestering me for a week, the reason being I hadn't congratulated him for winning in his Archery competition.

I knew he'd done well in it, Shizukana knew I knew that, and yet was still petty enough to come knocking down my front door.

I had to be careful when making myself food that week, he'd switched the labels on all sorts of things that looked alike.

I don't even know how he had done that without me noticing.

Shizukana is... a hassle, when it's just the two of us.

"Because I have nothing to hide from you." That's what he always tells me.

Even so, it's strange how different of a man he becomes when no one else is around.

If anything, he acts like a child who's realized his parents are no longer looking in his direction.

If I had to say, he acts more like Kushida, or Kami forbid, Hoshinomiya-sensei.

To see someone like him act first without worrying about the consequences or thinking it through, which is something he always does, it was strange to hear him say things like "Mou" and "Baka."

I looked back down at the mail I'd received.

I kind of wish we are in the same group, it wouldn't be as big of a waste of time if he was there with me.

It's likely I'd even enjoy myself.

Thinking this, I stood up, preparing to head to room 204, and wanting to get there with time to spare.

Chapter end,

Also I feel like I should clarify that this will be a Sakayanagi x Shizukana by the end of the story.

I'm sorry for baiting, but that's just how it is.

I'll tell you all this however, if you'd like a one-off chapter of what kind of life Shizukana would lead if he got together with another one of the COTE heroines, I'll accept requests, but don't be expecting it.

Goodbye!

Chapter 56: Peaceful Time's End

"Alright, let's see what this is about."

After saying this, I walked off to the designated room to meet at.

It said room 204, which was on the second floor.

I remember seeing others going to that room as well, it's more than likely that the group I'll be in won't be that large.

I made it there with time to spare, and lifted a knuckle to the door, knocking on it.

"Enter."

I stiffened up at the voice, a small smile falling on my face as I opened the door, and saw Mashima-sensei's strict gaze.

"Good afternoon sensei."

"Take a seat."

Ah.

This feeling again.

Not only others within my school year, others among my senpais, but you as well.

He had the same aura as Horikita-senpai.

How exhilarating.

I did as instructed, taking the first seat of four that were lined up in front of him.

"May I ask how many others from my class are in this group?"

"In your group, there are three total, we will wait patiently for the other two to arrive."

"Yes sensei."

He turned his gaze upon me, actually looking at me, and I was sitting straight in my seat, my hands folded on my lap as I showed a small smile.

I met his gaze with my own.

"...You."

"Yes sensei?"

"What is your name?"

"Tensai Shizukana, surname Shizukana."

He nodded, and said nothing more.

A few minutes later, and there was another knock at the door.

"Enter."

The door opened, and I smiled as I connected eyes with who walked in.

"Ah, Shizukana-kun!"

Onodera smiled happily as she walked over, moving the seat beside me back with how recklessly she sat back in it, and punched me in the arm.

"Long time no see! What's it like being Mr. Popular now?"

"It's somewhat overwhelming, I'm finding solace in isolation t-these days, just trying to enjoy my vacation to the fullest."

"Mhm mhm, well, I know a good restaurant we can go to if you want?"

I let out a small laugh, Onodera's enthusiasm and energy makes every day just that little bit brighter.

"Of course, I'd love to."

A gentle knock was heard on the door, and Mashima-sensei said the single word for the third time.

"Enter."

Opening the door, a smaller girl with indigo hair tied up in twin-tails, and kind pink violet eyes quietly walked inside.

She seemed like a rather nice girl.

I recognize her from my class, but didn't personally know her.

"Hello." She greeted politely, a small, seemingly permanent blush on her face.

"Hey!" Onodera greeted back with a smile.

"Hi." I smiled back as well, and some of her nerves seemed to settle as she walked forward, sitting down next to Onodera. "I'm Shizukana."

"I know, I'm Mei-yu Wang, it's nice to meet you."

Aaw, she's so cute.

"I'm Onodera Kayano, nice meeting you."

She gave a gentle nod back.

Mashima-sensei cleared his throat, gathering our attention.

"I will now explain the contents of this special exam." He stated.

"Eh? Another special exam?"

"It looks like the school isn't done testing us." I mumbled, loud enough for everyone to hear.

"I'm not going to be answering any questions at this stage, so listen quietly."

He sent us all a glare, shutting down any questions from leaking out. I'd heard he was a strict and cold teacher, and it was nice to see he was being that way even now.

"In this special exam, all the 1st year students will be divided up into groups based on their zodiac signs and the entirety of the examination will be conducted in groups of students assigned the same zodiac sign like the three of you here. The purpose of this test is to assess your 'thinking ability.'"

I see, twelve zodiac signs, meaning our class of forty something will be all split up into groups and assigned the different zodiacs, this should make 8 groups of three and 4 groups of four for our class.

To test our thinking ability is also quite strange, our thinking ability is tested every day in one way or the other, meaning it's more than likely we'll need to test it for things I thought of before.

Looking for signs of deception, and being able to observe the surrounding, people's behaviour, being able to interpret their words, things like that.

"There are three required attributes that people who function well in society must master. Action, thinking and teamwork. These skills are necessary for you all to become successful adults. The last test on the island emphasized teamwork quite heavily. However, this one will focus on your thinking ability. The ability to critically think, analyze the situation at hand and resolve the problem given will be tested in this exam. The ability to work creatively with imagination and work determinedly towards solving the problem, such traits will become vital for this task."

While there are still many things left unexplained, the basis of what we will need to do has been explained to us, so my more urgent questions are being answered already.

"Therefore the exam will be split up into 12 groups according to their zodiac sign and the exam will occur under those conditions. Are there any questions?"

"Yeah!"

Onodera shot up a hand.

"What're the rewards if we do well in this exam?"

"I will get to that later."

No more questions arose, so Mashima-sensei continued.

"Firstly, the three people here will henceforth be considered part of the same group for the remainder of the exam. There are other rooms with other students too, receiving the same explanation you are receiving now. Some of them may also later become part of your team."

Part of our team, he said we were being grouped based off our Zodiac signs, so twelve groups overall, and the three of us here are just part of one group.

Meaning the other parts of our group must be from the other classes, otherwise there would be more class D students in here.

We're being forced to cooperate with people we have come to see as the enemy.

Brilliant, whoever made up this exam is a genius.

"So we'll be working amongst ourselves, but also with p-people from other classes?" I confirmed.

"That is correct."

"Other classes? You mean we'll be paired up alongside our rivals?"

Onodera let out a dramatic sigh.

"Oh the horror."

Her antics got a quiet giggle out of Wang, and I let out a small laugh as well.

This is nice, being able to feel relaxed and happy around one another is the first step to working as a team.

"I will continue the explanation if there are no questions."

Mashima-sensei took out three sheets of paper, each with a list on it, and handed them out to each of us.

"Your zodiac sign is Goat. This is a list of all of the other students in the same group as you."

Just as expected, the other names on the list include people from other classes.

A class: Kito Hayato, Yamamura Miki, and Motodoi Chikako.

B class: Shibata So, Minamikata Kozue, and Ninomiya Yui.

C class: Nishino Takeko, Yoshimoto Kosetsu, Yamawaki Suto, and Wanabi Fati.

D class: Wang Mei-yu, Onodera Kayano, Shizukana Tensai.

There were very few names I recognized here, Yamawaki, Kito and Shibata were the only names I could clearly recognize.

Yamawaki I very clearly remember because I got some private points out of him in a bet during the midterms. Kito I recognized because he is one of Sakayanagi's followers, who also happened to be the man who had gotten between her and I when I went to invite her to watch me win the Archery tournament. Finally I recognize Shibata, but only the name, because Hirata talks about him a lot.

If I remember right those two are in the same club, and that's how they know each other.

Apparently he's a very kind young man, I'd love to meet him.

"Any questions you likely have I will begin to answer now, so listen carefully."

Mashima-sensei watched to see that we were all still paying attention, and then continued.

"In this exam we will be completely ignoring any differences between classes A to D from the start. If you can do so the path to clearing this exam will be much easier. You no longer belong to class D, but rather you belong to the Goat group. Whether you pass or fail no longer matters to your class but to your group as a whole."

"So we do have to work together." Wang mumbled. "This is somewhat nerve-racking."

"There are four possible outcomes in this exam, no more and no less. Explanations regarding this have also been printed onto paper for you all. However, you may not take this out of the room nor photograph them. So memorize them here if you wish to."

A simple crumpled paper was placed on the table separating us from the teacher, which had the basic rules of the exam upon it as well.

Explanation of the Special Examination of different groups

In this test, the cornerstone will be a "target" student that is chosen from each group. By using your critical thinking skills, you will achieve one of four possible outcomes by the end of the exam.

8am on the day the exam starts, we will mail all the groups of the fact that there has been chosen a "target" student from amongst you.

The exam itself will mostly take place between 4pm and 9pm tomorrow (students will be free to act as they wish during the day).

For one hour each day, twice, you will need to gather together with your assigned group and talk.

Content of the talk will be left up to the discretion of the group.

At the end of the exam, you will need to identify the "target" student of each group. This will be done between 9:30 and 10:00pm. Only one answer can be submitted from each group.

The answer must be sent to faculty members through a certain address that will be provided to your mobile phones.

The "target" student can not be the one to send the answers.

You must only answer for the identity of the "target" student within your own group. Any other answer will be marked as invalid.

Details of the results of the exam will be mailed to students by 11:00pm of the same day.

There are more rules which goes into things you can and can not do during the exam.

For example, you can't just beat someone up to get them to fess up to being the "target."

Below that, there were four possible results the group could get.

Result 1: If the answer of the "target" student as well as the group members are all correct, they will all receive private points (including members other than the "target" student themselves).

Result 2: If there are incorrect answers or unanswered questions by people other than the "target" student, only the "target" student will receive 500,000 private points.

Mashima-sensei spoke up before I could continue reading.

"Now, let's say, Onodera, that you were chosen as the "target" for this group. This means you are the only "target" student within the group because there may only be one per group. This means the Goat group "target's" name will be Onodera. Once the choosing is complete, simply share this with the other members of your assigned group. Between 9:30 and 10:00pm of the end of the exam everyone in the group simply needs to email the answer "Onodera" to the faculty. If this is done, the first outcome condition will be satisfied and everyone in the group will receive 500,000 private points, while Onodera, the "target" receives 1,000,000 private points for successfully guiding the group to this outcome."

"1 million!? I'll be rich!"

Onodera grinned at the idea.

"Hell I could get all sorts of stuff with that! Hey Shizukana-kun, wanna go to that fancy restaurant if I win?"

I laughed.

"If you really become the "target" sure."

"Now for the second outcome. In the case that the "target" for the Goat group were to be uncovered incorrectly and a response was submitted to the faculty, only the "target" will receive 500,000 private points and the rest in the group will get nothing."

"So for the first two outcomes, the target will only win."

"Hell yeah!"

"Being the target would be really nice." Wang commented.

"I'm not so sure, there are still two more outcomes. There must be s-some sort of downside to being the target as well."

Mashima-sensei nodded at my words.

"I will proceed with explaining the last two outcomes if you all understand the first two."

Nobody spoke up.

"The third and fourth outcomes are on the back of the paper."

I looked at the other two, before leaning forward, placing my hand on the singular piece of paper.

"Wait, don't flip it over yet."

I froze, my eyes widening at the tone of voice he used.

I looked up into his eyes, they were cold, calculating.

"You girls are sure you understand the rules?" I asked.

"Hm? Yeah? Why?" Onodera was puzzled.

I looked back at her.

"The exam has already begun, since the moment he gave us the rules, no, since the m-moment we walked into this room, once I flip over this page we can't look back at it. Are you sure you understand these results? Absolutely?"

I kept a serious gaze on my face, and both of the girls hesitantly leaned forward as well, going over the first two results once again.

After another minute, Onodera nodded.

"Yeah, I got them now, for sure."

"I understand them as well."

I nodded, and looked up at Mashima-sensei.

"There can only be one "target" per group, the third and fourth outcomes become possible once the identity of the target is revealed." He stated.

"Alright." Taking a breath, I flipped the paper over to the other side.

Two more results became available to us to look at.

Traitors.

Haha.

Brilliant.

Result 3: In the case that someone other than the "target" answers the question before waiting for the allocated time and answers correctly, the class the answerer belongs to will receive 50 class points and the answerer themselves will receive 500,000 private points. On the other hand, classes whose "target" has been identified will receive a penalty of 50 class points. Once this has been achieved, the test will be over for the group. However, if a member that belongs to the same class as the "target" answers correctly, the answer will be invalid and the examination for the group will continue.

Result 4: In the case that someone other than the "target" answers the question before waiting for the allocated time and answers incorrectly, the class the answerer belong to will receive a penalty of 50 class points, while the "target" will receive 50,000 private points, and the class the "target" belongs to will receive 50 class points. The group's exam will then end. However, if a member belonging to the class of the "target" is the one who answered incorrectly, the answer will be considered invalid and will not be accepted.

"I don't really want to be the target anymore."

How amazing. Being the target is a double sided coin, on one hand, the rewards if you do well are amazing, but on the other hand, if you mess up then that's 50 class points down the gutter.

Not to mention there are twelve of these exams happening.

Statistically, though it's highly unlikely, one class alone could earn up to 600 class points.

The only way you could possibly get the first outcome is if you wait to share the answer to everyone in the final minutes of the exam.

By that point, even if a traitor rises, it's during a time where everyone will be submitting the right answer anyways, so it won't matter that much.

"Naturally, the school will take into consideration issues of privacy and will only release the results for each group and each student by the end of the exam. The names of the "target" and the person who uncovered their identity will remain disclosed. If you'd like, you may also have a temporary ID. Of course, if you do not wish to hide your name, you can proudly display the received points too."

How amazing, it's not just us, it's each class who will have to work together if we all want to succeed.

All we need to do is make sure the identity isn't revealed, or that we mislead the other classes.

The best possible outcome for us would be the first one, but the possibility of that happening isn't very high.

If one of us in class D become the "target" I have an idea to steer us to that outcome.

"So there are four options a-altogether.

Sharing the identity of the "target" and clearing the exam together as one.

Answer incorrectly, where the group loses but the "target" still r-receives points.

A traitor uncovers the identity of the "target."

And the traitor fails to i-identity the "target."

By far the best option would be option 1. But option 3 certainly has its benefits."

"Everything is dependent on the "target" and how they want to play."

I nodded at Wang's words.

"Will we be allowed to bring playing cards, or a chess board with pieces into the room? It seems w-we'll be spending some time there, it'll be impossible to simply discuss things for an hour twice a day for a few days. We will g-get bored way too quickly."

"There will be such facilities available to you there. Now, once the "target" has been decided, the school will not accept any requests for changes to this. In addition, any actions such as copying, deletion, transferring or alteration of mails to the faculty are strictly forbidden. Keep that in mind."

After those words, Mashima-sensei quieted, leaning back in his chair.

"Alright, let's go." I mumbled, standing up.

"Eh? Where to?"

"I'm hungry, I haven't had supper yet, would you two girls like to join me?"

Onodera grinned.

"Y'know, I was gonna ask if you found a girl yet, don't tell me you're still looking my way?"

I cringed.

"Absolutely not, while you are a fascinating young lady, you're not my type, and why d-did you say 'still?'"

"Hehe." She moved to walk out of the room. "Come on, let's go eat."

"Hehe?" I copied.

Wang walked off as well, joining Onodera.

"I know a good place to sit and talk!" She exclaimed.

I sighed as the two girls left the room, before glancing back at Mashima-sensei.

"Have a good day, sir."

"You as well, Shizukana."

I exited after that, catching up to Onodera and Wang, the former of which excitedly talking to the latter, who was somehow able to keep up with the overenthusiastic swimmer's words.

Wang ended up leading us to a cute little diner that looked quite fancy, and the three of us were lead to a table.

After the waiter took our orders, and we received our drinks, we talked.

"So! What's the plan Shizukana?"

"Me?"

"Yeah you! Aren't you this class's planner or something like that?"

I looked over to Wang, who smiled warmly.

"Hirata-kun and Kushida-chan only ever say good things about you, I trust whatever you choose to do as well."

I smiled back.

"Alright, then first things first, as soon as any of us figure out the target, we tell it to each other."

I put my phone down on the table.

"Let's make a group chat so we can talk to each other."

"Alright."

Onodera yoinked Wang's phone the moment she unlocked it, getting her contact before putting the three of us into a group chat.

"Alright, so what do we do?"

"If any of us are the target, I have a plan, but I'm not going to say it until we find out tomorrow."

"Why?"

"Because it's a really bad plan."

"Pfft. Haha!"

I rolled my eyes as Onodera laughed.

"It'll all depend on how good our acting skills are, really." I finished.

"I-I can keep a secret." Wang announced.

I shook my head.

"This'll be completely different from keeping a secret. For now, if none of us end up being the target, that's perfect, that m-means that we just need to cooperate with everyone in our group, and try to go for the first outcome."

"So we're gonna be nice?"

"Yes, that's one way of putting it."

Wang sighed, seemingly happy.

"Thank goodness."

Onodera let out a small chuckle at that.

"Can't wait for when she gets a man." She mumbled.

"Onodera-chan, be nice." I reminded.

"What? I am nice!" She shouted not so nicely.

She suddenly stopped, remembering something, and grinned.

"So~? How's your love life going?"

"Eh?" Wang blushed at the sudden change in conversation, and I sighed in exasperation.

"Really?"

"Yup!"

Slowly, I brought up a hand to rub my face.

"It's going, okay, I think, I'm still figuring it out."

"Sounds complicated."

How cheeky.

I brought a hand forward, flicking her head, and she let out a cute shout, sitting back in her chair.

The waiter then came by with our food, and we thanked him.

The three of us just sat staring at the food for a moment.

"I am blessed to be born into this world." Onodera stated.

"Indeed, this looks absolutely wonderful." Wang added on.

I couldn't even tell what half of this was, but it smelled and looked better than anything I ever could've thought of.

"Yeah, I'm not waiting another second." I commented.

We ended up getting seconds.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 57: Lap Pillow

"You're not participating again?" I mumbled, comfortable.

Gently, small fingers glided through my hair, the feeling calming and nice.

"Hmm, did you wish to go against me?"

I smiled.

"No. I simply wished to see you."

"Hmhm, unfortunately the ship does not do well for my condition."

"I'm not making anything worse am I?"

"Of course not, I would not let you lie upon me if you were making me more uncomfortable."

"Fair point."

I took a calming breath in, feeling at peace as she continued stroking her hand through my hair.

She suddenly giggled.

"What is it?" I asked softly.

"It's nothing, you're very cute when you're like this."

"Is that so?"

Slowly, I opened my eyes, and saw the beautiful face of Sakayanagi Arisu, leaned over a little so her head was directly above mine.

I brought a hand up, and gently tucked a strand of her lilac hair back behind her ear, gravity having pulled it down so it was hanging loosely in the air.

She had on her cute little smug smile, and her pale lips parted as she spoke.

"Captivated, are you?"

"Yes... even if I open my eyes a thousand times, seeing so many different things, nothing would captivate me as much as you do."

A slight widening in the eyes, a small twitch in the lips.

She pulled back, and I could no longer see her expression, but could clearly see the pink that dusted her cheeks.

Okay, maybe that was a little cheesy.

"You are quite the romancer today."

"Sorry."

"No, I don't mind."

Now it was time for a little smug smile to form on my face.

"Oh?"

"Would you like to move from your position?"

"Ah, no."

"Then shush."

I let out a laugh.

The domineering queen of class 1A going "shush." No one would believe me.

Not that I'd tell anyone.

"Hey, Arisu?"

"Yes?"

"When we graduate, it's highly likely I may be gone for a while. If I were to choose to be with you, would you wait for me?"

"Of course, you have already chosen to care for me unconditionally, what kind of a lover would I be if I didn't care for you as well?"

Heh.

Of course.

"Do be as quick as possible though, I've already had to wait three years to see you again."

As expected, she already knows that this isn't theoretical.

Bringing my hand up again, I gently clasped the hand in my hair, and after bringing it down to my lips, planted a light kiss on her knuckles.

"I promise."

After I let her go, she brought her hand over my eye, and a small stinging welled up as she lightly touched the bruise that was still healing.

"Hm, I forgot to ask, who was it that did this to you?"

"The bruise? It's nothing. Just a little mark I got to celebrate my victory in the Island Exam. Her name is Ibuki. She's not that bad of a fighter, but relies mainly on her martial arts."

"Ibuki? She is in Ryuen's class correct?"

"Yes. Why so suddenly interested?"

"No, rather I'm surprised you were hit, you talk quite big after all."

"Heh, I do don't I? Well, I still won the exam in the end."

"Yes, it is quite unlucky that I couldn't participate."

"Indeed, maybe next year?"

"Hopefully. Then maybe I could fight you at full strength by that time."

"Hm, I don't want to fight at full strength until I've already lost, that wouldn't be fun."

"And what is that supposed to mean?"

I grinned.

"What, do I need to spell it out for you?"

"Oh~? Would you like to get up?"

"Wait, no."

"Then let us save this talk for later, no?"

"Right, or at least until I need to get up anyways."

"If you're going to be like that you will never have a lap pillow again."

I quietened at that, and I heard her giggle.

Wait, is that not a double-edged sword?

"Don't you wish for something like this to happen to you?" I asked.

"Who can say?"

"Well, if you're not going to let me have lap pillows you won't get any either."

"..."

"..."

"I apologize for the threat."

"I'm sorry as well."

There was some more silence before we both just giggled to ourselves.

"So, what's your plan going forward? I heard that Ryuen is planning on going for your throat once he's "satisfied" with my class."

"Really now? That sounds entertaining."

"Doesn't it? Would you like me to save him for you?"

"Hmm, that depends, when will you go after me yourself?"

"Probably not until the third year?"

She looked visibly saddened by that.

"Why until then?"

"Well, I'm not expecting to ever be facing senpai's or kouhai's. So I'm planning on going for one class a year. This year it'll be C class, next year B class, then on the third year A class.

"So you're saying I have to wait for you for another year and a half?"

"Well... to compete against one another yes, but if you'd like I can help make things more interesting for you in some ways."

"Oh? I'm listening."

"I know you have a plan for this exam already, and I know that Katsuragi has a different plan. Would you like me to ruffle up his feathers a little bit?"

"Hmhm, as tempting as that sounds, no thank you. There would be no point, one way or another he'll bow before me."

"I see, then for future reference, I'll try and make things more interesting for you when I can."

"Like for other special exams?"

"Indeed. Let's say next year you do end up doing the island exam, it's possible the keycard for your class may mysteriously "disappear" one day."

"That would be quite entertaining, but there's one problem, I'll know it's because of you."

"Will that matter? If there is no evidence to support your claims then what can you do? Even what I'm saying now wouldn't mean anything. Sure I said I would, but if there's no proof that I did it then what use is something like this?"

I held up a small mechanical device in my hand, gently gripping it between two of my fingers and then holding it up above me.

"When using a bug like this, one comes to learn about all sorts of information, however none of that can be used without some sort of physical proof as well. I can say that I'll push Ryuen overboard, but unless it happens, and there's eyewitnesses or cameras capturing the moment, these words mean nothing."

"I see, it seems you've grown quite accustomed to using things like these."

I couldn't help but smile as Sakayanagi plucked the device out of my hand.

"This is quite a good model as well, I couldn't help but notice that something like this isn't on sale inside school grounds."

"It's something I've gotten used to using. Knowledge is power as they say, I like to know things. But no, those aren't on sale anymore, I bought them all out."

"I'm assuming you didn't find these at the mall?"

"Nope, it was a smaller electronics shop that had lots of problems."

"Problems?"

"Yeah. Let's just say I milked the untapped potential for all its worth."

"Heh. So you've been ahead from the very beginning."

"Ahead, kind of, it's more like I made sure I had everything I needed to get ahead."

She seemed quite interested, and I smirked.

"Want some information I find valuable?"

"Does it have anything to do with those in our year?"

"Nope, our senpais."

"Go ahead."

Oh you're going to find this amazing.

"There's someone among the second years extorting other students of their private points."

She openly laughed at that.

"Really? Who?"

"I don't know who he is yet, but I know it's a guy, and he's got a pretty firm chokehold on practically everyone in the second year. I found a pretty interesting interaction between one of this mystery man's subordinates and another second year. If I'm being honest, it reminded me of some sort of gangster interaction. "Cough up or else." You know?"

"Yes, I understand, that is quite the interesting piece of information."

"Right? I'd love to meet this person, officially."

"Sakayanagi, I apologize for interrupting, but it's about the time where I must get going."

Sakayanagi waved Kamuro off, indicating she heard, and Kamuro nodded respectfully before walking off, the time for her exam likely beginning soon.

I sighed dramatically.

"I will also have to go soon."

"You still have three hours."

"Too soon."

"Hehe~."

She brought a hand down, gently running her fingers through my hair once more.

"So, what would you like to talk about now?"

"Hmm... did you know there were 31 different options for tea at Pallet?"

"31?"

"Mhm."

"Guess we'll have to swing by every now and then, are you picky when it comes to your tea?"

"The word is preference, and I prefer certain tea flavours over others yes."

"...Preference... right."

That time I didn't get a warning, I just got a light smack on the forehead.

...

"The fuck do you want?"

Horikita sputtered as she quickly brought her cup of tea back down to the table, grabbing a napkin to clean up some of the spilt liquid.

"Is that any way to spe-?"

She cut herself off as she looked into my eyes, before sighing.

"Did I catch you at a bad time?" She asked.

I nodded, wanting nothing more than to return to Sakayanagi.

There's still another hour before it's my group's turn, and about ten minutes ago when I was called out by Horikita, I had said no.

She insisted, so I complied after Sakayanagi said it was fine.

I know for a fact she's waiting for me however.

"Yes, you caught me at a very bad time, I only have an hour left a-and I was in the middle of something."

"I'll make this quick then."

I sat down next to her, and she spoke once more.

"I wanted to ask you only one thing. If you were the "target" of your group. You should have received a mail at 8am this morning informing you whether you were or were not."

I rose a brow.

"That's it? Why do you want to know?"

"I believe that the selection for the "target" isn't random, and I want to confirm my suspicions."

"Oh, that? I've already figured it out, I've also taken some countermeasures f-for the groups which aren't as smart."

She took on a confused face, and I sighed as I stood up.

"If that's all, I'll be going."

"Wait, you already figured everything out!?"

I glanced around, her loud voice reverberating around the area.

Ah. I see.

"Yeah, so what if I did? I already did everything for the island exam, so I'll oust the "target" for my group, and y-you do the same for yours. I can't hold your hand all the time Horikita-chan."

"Hold my-? Shizukana!"

She was fuming at my words, glaring up at me as she prepared to stand as well.

"What? Is it not true that during the exam I did much more than you?"

She put up three fingers.

"There are only three things that you did that actually had an impact, and I could've done them on my own."

"Yes, that's true, but you never t-thought of those things did you?"

She frowned, and I grinned.

"Do you understand then?"

"Yes, I understand." She mumbled.

I turned, beginning to walk off, but I heard the sound of a chair scraping, and glanced back at Horikita, who had stood up.

"Fine, I'll prove it to you then. I can surpass you."

I sent back a cheeky smile.

"Doubt it."

And then walked off.

Three... huh?

I wonder who they are for.

It's possible they're all from class C, but I wouldn't be surprised if one of them was actually class A.

I ignored the strange feeling as I walked through the halls back to Sakayanagi.

"Wow, back already? That was fast!"

I smiled as I came across Hashimoto, who had replaced Kamuro to guard Sakayanagi.

"Indeed, I wanted to get back as fast as possible."

He smiled, giving me a pat on the shoulder.

"Aaah, to be in love, I sure hope I find my one true love too."

I let out a small laugh at that.

"Maybe if you actually commit yourself to one lady, you will."

He brought a hand to his chest.

"Your words wound me Shizukana-kun."

I rolled my eyes.

"Whatever you say Hashimoto-kun."

He grinned his snaky grin, and moved aside.

A light smile fell on my face as Sakayanagi came within sight.

The sunlight brought to light the beauty of her gentle face, and delicate hands, her figure elegant and composed as she patiently waited, her eyes calmly tracking the words on the page she was reading from a book, but one could tell that she was only half paying attention to what she was looking at.

She let out a beautiful sigh as she adjusted herself, bringing a hand up to push away a stray strand of hair.

Until finally, she looked ahead, linking eyes with me.

A smile slowly grew on her face.

"Did you miss me so badly?" She asked.

"I did."

She moved her book onto the small table next to her, and patted the comfortable cushion she was sitting upon.

"Then come here already."

I let out a small laugh, and walked forward.

"Sorry for the absence."

"Oh be quiet already, I've been growing increasingly uncomfortable since you left."

"Haha. Sorry sorry."

...

Ayanokoji POV:

"You know there was no reason to do such a thing, right?"

"I know, I just don't want him to have any reason to even suspect me for anything that happened on the island exam. I'm still trying to live an ordinary life."

I heard a sigh on the other end.

"Well, how do you want to go about this then? It's important to have a fallback plan."

"Switch the order around. If it gets to that point then reveal that I was acting on your orders or something like that."

"Got it, I was thinking something along those lines anyways. It's easy to say you're the main reason that everything is happening, but Ryuen would never assume that I wouldn't be afraid to be heartless."

"In other words, you're going to make him think you'll do heartless things as well."

"Of course, because if push comes to shove I probably would, unless it involves you of course."

"So then what's your plan?"

"Simple. You're the one I enlisted to do my "evil" deeds. The things that absolutely could never be linked back to me, but were in fact orchestrated by me. If things start going south, we give off the impression that there is somebody else pulling the strings, only for, surprise! That person was also under my control."

"So a surprise revelation followed by another one right after that."

"Yep. I must say though, Horikita is pretty good at acting, she's pretty smart, and strong. All things considered if she continues to grow the way she has been, her use may be invaluable."

"What are you saying?"

I heard a laugh over the other end.

"Oh please. You know what I'm saying."

I do.

He's saying that I should try and make a friend in her.

An actual friend, truly.

"Listen, I understand what you were taught, but at one point or another you're going to need to trust someone with something incredibly important, and that someone may not be me. Just think about it okay? Even if it's just pretending at first, that may lead to true emotions."

"Okay."

"Alright, I'll see you around, I made it to my group, and we're going to begin soon."

"See ya."

"Bye."

I heard a small staticky noise, likely Shizukana burying the device into his pocket, muffling all of the noises I was hearing from that point on.

I leaned back in my chair, resting my head against the back of it.

Horikita Suzune.

There was no doubt in my mind that if I was looking for a true friend, then personality wise she's the worst first option.

But what he said was also true.

It would be impossible for me to find a true friend in Ike, or Sudo or any of those guys, simply because they would never understand me the way Shizukana does.

Horikita, on the other hand, might be able to.

Right now, there's no chance, but it's undeniable that the potential is there.

Even if it takes years...

It may be possible.

I might as well try.

I dialled Horikita's number, and she soon after picked up.

"What is it?"

"I was just wondering if you were doing anything tonight, want to eat supper together?"

"No chance in hell."

And then she hung up.

"Ah."

Right, forgot she was like that.

Looks like I'll have to find another way.

Dialling her number again, she picked up after the second ring.

"What?"

"Just hear me out first."

"...Fine, go ahead."

"I just figured that we didn't know that much about each other, and thought that if we know each other better we could work together more efficiently."

That sounded a little too desperate, but I didn't really know what to say.

"Aren't you the one who told me not to look into you?"

"I did say that, but aren't we more like acquaintances right now? If we get to know each other more maybe I'll feel more inclined to open up about myself."

What am I even saying right now?

"You're using your past as a bargaining chip to eat dinner together?"

"Maybe not just one time, but I would like to genuinely get to know you better."

"Really now?"

She didn't say anything else after that, and so I pressed my advantage.

"So? How about it?"

"...Fine. I'll text you the details later tonight."

After that, I expected her to hang up, but she actually said one more word before doing such.

"Bye."

It didn't mean a lot, it was just one word, but if this was the Horikita from the past she never would've added that extra word, it shows that she's also growing as a person.

Which reminds me, it's not just Horikita, but Shizukana is also growing quite a bit as well.

Even though he has that strange condition of his, where sometimes he needs as much as physical assistance when the pressure around him is too strong, he's gotten much better since the beginning of the year.

If someone like him, who understands me, and has also gone through a rather dark past, can grow, then maybe I also can.

Maybe he's right.

I brought a hand up to my face, and tapped myself once.

Even if only for a little while, maybe I should poke a hole in this mask of mine.

Chapter end,

Okay, so I've read all the way up until year 2 volume 5, and I've gotta say I fucking love it! I also hate it! Those that have read up until then will know what I mean but all I'm going to say is two words. Suzune, Horikita.

By far, it's made me want to change my story a little bit, and I'm sure you all could see that based on the later parts of this chapter.

But either way, what I'm going to do may be complicated, and it's likely I'll confuse myself a bit, but I'm still gonna do it.

Anyways,

Goodbye!

Chapter 58: The Zodiac Exam

Staring at the nameplate for my group, Goat, on a door on the second floor of the cruise ship, I sighed as I stepped forward, opening the door.

Inside, there was a table with chairs arranged in a circular formation.

I noticed that the room itself was still pretty spacious though, and also noticed that there were places to sit other than at the table.

But it seems that everyone was sitting at the table already.

"Am I the last one?" I mumbled, counting all of the heads.

It seemed so, and I closed the door behind me.

Just like I thought, there were only a few faces I recognized, and I noticed the face of one specific class C boy pale as he noticed me walk towards the group.

The moment I sat down, an announcement came over the speakers installed in the room.

"From this point onwards, we will begin with the first group discussion."

Followed by silence.

Looking around, it seems that everyone realized that someone would need to take action and do something, but nobody was doing it.

The air was rather awkward, and it wasn't getting better.

I cleared my throat, and all eyes turned on me as I came to a stand.

You can do this.

They're not judging you, observing you, picking you apart piece by piece in their minds, not really anyways.

"Well, um, I understand that nobody who's here really wants t-to be here, and that we'd all probably like to be eating something nice, or enjoying the sun, or the water or a nice massage right now, but regardless of t-that we're all here right now, so let's at least try and get along so that we're not counting the minutes down. If everyone is fine with it, w-why don't we start off with introductions? I'll go first."

Taking another breath, I continued.

"My name is Shizukana Tensai, and I am a part of class D."

Next to me, Onodera rose a hand.

"Hi! I'm Onodera Kayano, let's try and have fun!"

Wang smiled kindly as she went next.

"Hello, my name is Wang Mei-yu, I hope we all get along."

"Nice! What a great way to start this off!"

I smiled at the energetic man who gave me a thumbs up.

He stood up next, a big smile on his face, reminding me a bit of Hirata, but more free-spirited.

"Hey there! I'm Shibata So, and I'm in class B, it's a pleasure to meet you all."

He sat back down, and the others from his class also introduced themselves.

A shy looking girl weakly rose a hand.

"Hello, my name is Ninomiya Yui, it's nice to meet you."

Immediately after another girl rose her hand.

"Hey there, I'm Minamikata Kozue, I also hope we can have fun."

She seemed like a pretty sporty and kind girl, basically Onodera but kind of different?

It's like the key traits got flipped to another category.

It was then that someone with a face that could scare even adults spoke up.

Good old Kito Hayato.

"Hello, my name is Kito Hayato, I am in class A."

Simple, to the point, and made everyone think "creepy."

A sigh was heard after that, and a gentle looking girl spoke up after Kito.

"Sorry about him. My name is Yamamura Miki, it's nice to meet you all."

She then brought a hand up to put it on the head of another girl sitting next to her, who seemed much too distracted on her phone as she blew out bubble gum.

"And this here is Motodoi Chikako, she doesn't really care for much other than hot people, so I don't suggest anyone here to talk to her."

I flinched as a slam was heard, and looked next to me to see Onodera standing up.

"What's that supposed to mean!? You saying no one here is hot!?"

"Ah, I didn't mean that in a ru-"

"I mean, I totally agree with you! Everyone in here is cute at best, but one of us here is hiding how hot they are!"

I felt my face heat up as I realized where this was going, and brought a hand up to pull Onodera back down to her seat.

"Hey!"

"Ahem. Sorry for the distraction, let's continue with the introductions."

"No no, now I'm interested."

Leaning over the table, Yamamura had a small grin on her face.

"Where's this secret hot guy Hmm?"

Just barely, I noticed Motodoi glance away from her phone, and saw Kito cough as he looked away from the ensuing conversation.

"Who gives a shit, are we going to continue with the introductions or what?"

Yamawaki was the one who said this, standing now, but he suddenly shivered as a strange presence welled up around the room.

"Sit down."

He immediately did so, and that was when we all realized that the presence was coming from Motodoi.

Her long, silky brown hair complimented her sun-kissed skin quite well, and from the way she was sitting you could clearly see that she had an athletic body.

Thinking back, I believe I remember hearing one of the guys wanting to join the tennis team because of the "hot babes" that were there.

He ended up listing off all sorts of names, but none of them were surnames.

"What was your first name again Motodoi-chan?" I asked.

"Chikako." Yamamura answered for her, as Motodoi was back on her phone.

No interest in people that aren't hot, and not even allowing those she finds ugly to speak.

The critical beauty of the tennis team.

Yep, I remember now.

I felt a sudden elbow in my side, and glared over at Onodera.

"Oi, take off your glasses, or I'm throwing water on you."

I stared in horror.

"You wouldn't."

"I totally would, I have before remember?"

I very clearly remember that.

It was a conversation not much different from this one.

Apparently it was about time for the monthly selection that all the girls do, and she was trying to convince someone to vote for me in a certain category, she literally dragged the girl to where I was at the time, tossed a whole bucket of water onto me and then showed me off like I was a masterpiece.

A day later I received some treats from Onodera as an apology, and a day after that I received a congrats from Onodera saying I ranked third overall.

In what category she never said.

And now I'm somewhat scared.

The main point is is that she's treating me like I'm her project she's spent her whole life on, and when people go "oh well it can't look that cool" she shows them how cool it is first hand.

I feel just a tad like an object.

Slowly, I took off my glasses, placing them down on the table, but keeping my gaze low.

"We should continue with the introductions." I mumbled.

"Don't bother."

Motodoi spoke up again, and pointed at three of the four C class members one at a time.

"Neet, Nerd and Fatty."

"Hey! Who are you calling Neet you bi-!"

Yamawaki was silenced as another aura swirled around the room, and without even a word from Motodoi he shut himself up.

Someone from class C did speak up though, the girl seeming to be the only one from class C that wasn't called out by Motodoi.

"Hey, I'm Nishino Takeko, that's it."

She seemed somewhat distanced from the others in her class, and struck me as a lone wolf type of girl

She somewhat resembled Ibuki in that way.

"Well, since everyone who can has introduced themselves, why don't we figure out w-what we want to do? I was informed we would have access to things like cards."

"Wait, I though the point of everyone coming together like this was to find the "target?" Onodera asked.

"It is, but that won't mean anything if the "target" is choosing to hide their identity, whoever it is would've already told everyone if they had any intention of coming out." Kito was the one who said this.

Pointing out the obvious is something that is not difficult to do, but it is difficult to do it in a situation like this, where passively everyone is on guard.

Yet Kito did a good job at saying one basic thing.

"So we just shouldn't worry about it?" Onodera asked.

Exactly that.

"Yes, the thing about games like this is that it's built and broken upon trust, however, none of us have any reason to trust each other, so fights are bound to happen if we begin searching for the "target." It's best if we just aim for the first result."

Kito did an excellent job explaining that, however...

"Wouldn't the first result be best for the "target?" If that's what you're going for, isn't that best for you?"

Yamawaki was the one who said this, but Kito only sighed.

"That's what I'm talking about, because none of us trust each other, we won't be able to work together. You can try and traitor guess me if you want to, however, know that C class will be pummelled into the dirt by class A if you guess me and make us both lose out on points."

The threat had the intended effect as Yamawaki shrunk back.

This is the second person in class A he's now offended in some way.

He really needs to shut up.

"Oh, I have an idea then." Shibata stated.

With a big smile on his face, he placed his school-brand phone on the circular table, and then grabbed a sheet of paper, putting it below his phone with the name Shibata So on the paper.

"If we're going for the first result, why don't we all put our phones on the table, to make sure nobody turns traitor?"

If I remember right, people can still turn traitor outside of the allowed time, but it's a good idea to calm everyone's nerves.

"I'm not against it." Kito stated, placing his phone down on the table.

The others from class B did as well, and then Onodera. Wang and I looked at each other, and all decided to as well.

Soon after everyone's phone was on the table, with a sheet of paper below each phone indicating which was which.

Once that was finished, the earlier conversation was resumed as though nothing happened.

"I wouldn't mind playing some poker, or blackjack or something of the sorts." Yamamura started.

"Hell yeah! And we should make the loser do something embarrassing!"

Onodera, of course, was the one who suggested this, and to my surprise it was actually agreed upon by not only Shibata but also Minamikata.

Great!

"How about this."

Fuck.

Motodoi stood up, leered at me, and then at Nishino.

"While they go play kid poker, let's actually play with bets."

She walked over to the wall that had all of the different games, and grabbed one of the more expensive looking boxes, placing it down on a circular table with more comfortable looking chairs around it off in one of the corners.

When she clicked open the box, she grinned as she held up chips.

The chips didn't resemble the colours I'd grown accustomed to when seeing games like this, but rather something else.

"Heh, it seems those guys on the board already knew we would be doing this."

She held four chips out towards us all, stuck between her fingers and thumb so that we could see the numbers on them.

A white chip with black around the rim, with a big 5,000 printed on it.

A white chip with navy blue around it, 1,000.

A white chip with red around it, 500.

A white chip with yellow around it, 100.

"Let's bet private points."

I glanced over at Onodera, who was already up and setting up a game with Shibata and a few others.

Motodoi timed this perfectly, she asked us right when those that would normally object weren't within range anymore.

"So, how about it? Wanna earn some points?"

With the tempting smile of a succubus, she sweetly beckoned us over.

I noticed someone stand up, and I swear I saw her eyes glow dangerously as Yamamura stood next to her, the same tempting smile on her face as well.

This must not be their first time.

It's likely they've managed to extort some point out of others from gambling already.

As much as I would like to join, I don't know how they play.

Depending on how your opponents play, the skill/luck ratio changes every game.

If I'm going against someone who blindly goes all in every single turn, everything is left up to luck.

But if I'm going against someone who's using strategy, and trying to trick me, everything is left up to skill.

Most of the time, it's not up to the cards in your hand, it's how you use the knowledge of what's in your hand that wins you games.

However, I've seen more than once what gambling does to people, and these two look pretty used to this type of thing.

Slowly, the ends of my lips twitched up.

Fine, let's see how this goes.

"I don't mind doing this, but for this first day let's not bet any points, it's been a w-while so I want to get used to playing first, plus, there's the added advantage that we all can learn h-how each other person plays."

I heard a humming across me, and Kito stood up as well.

"In that case, I wouldn't mind joining in as well. I would also like to get some practice games in before we go right into betting our private points." He announced.

Motodoi sighed, but inevitably accepted this as she sat down in a comfortable looking chair, seemingly disinterested in what she was doing.

"Small girl, you come as well, you don't look annoying."

She pointed over at Wang when she said this, who pointed at herself before smiling.

"What're we doing?" She asked.

"We're practicing our skills, the others want to gamble with o-our actual private points."

"Eh? Is that allowed?"

"Apparently."

Nishino had already made her way to sit silently at the table, not talking to anyone, but also looking somewhat eager to play.

Perhaps she just likes gambling games like this?

When we all sat around the table, there were six of us.

Kito, Yamamura, Motodoi, Wang, Nishino, and me, Shizukana.

Putting together the game, we decided on house rules that made things as simple as possible.

One person shuffles, then the person on their left cuts the deck.

After that everyone is dealt five cards, and there is one round where everyone may choose what cards to be re-dealt.

After that, the game begins.

It's standard 52 cards, so no wild cards.

If you want to enter the match, it's an entry fee of one yellow token.

We decided to not put a cap on the pot, and everyone started with "20,000 points."

Two black chips, five blue chips, eight red chips, and ten yellow chips.

For today, none of what happens has any impact on actual private points.

"This is all just practice for when we're actually playing."

"Indeed."

Cards are shown and a winner is decided under specific conditions.

When there is one person left.

When the round is over but the bet hadn't been raised.

When everyone who is not the person who most recently raised have gone all in.

There is only one winner, no side pots.

Naturally, there are lots of more chips which could be used, because, to quote Yamamura, "By the last day we'll be betting a lot more."

The order around the table went as such.

Motodoi, Yamamura, Nishino, Shizukana, Wang, Kito.

In other words I had Nishino on my right and Wang on my left around the circular table.

Our first game went rather well.

It was pretty standard, and did well to help refresh everyone of the rules.

After Motodoi dealt all the cards, I had two re-dealt to me, she re-dealt one to herself, and both Wang and Kito had three re-dealt to them, while Nishino and Yamamura made no changes.

Everyone put in one yellow token, and then the betting round began.

Motodoi started with one red, which was called by everyone, then rose it to two reds, to which Yamamura replied by adding yet another two, Nishino ended up folding after that, I called, as did Wang and Kito.

Motodoi made no change, neither increasing nor decreasing, and Yamamura put an extra two red tokens into the pot.

At that point I decided to get frisky with it and called it, Wang folded, Kito called as well as Motodoi called after that.

Yamamura checked, so I decided to add a raise of one yellow chip, just to see the reactions, and Kito kept his usual face on as he called, while Yamamura only grinned, raising by yet another chip.

This continued back and forth before Kito decided to drop out, and both Yamamura and I decided enough was enough.

She ended up winning with a straight, beating my three queens.

I almost got a full house, but the cards weren't in my favour.

It was a good refresher, but even so we continued playing more practice games to make sure we were all familiar with the rules, and memorized them.

Surprisingly enough, out of all the game that were played, everyone won once, although "earnings" were different for each person.

It seems everyone has gotten used to the basic rules.

Come tomorrow, the only way we could grow and get better is by learning how to deceive each other.

I'd hate to take points from Wang though, if I do end up winning, she seems rather kind.

An hour had passed already, and Yamamura smiled as she stood up.

"Then next discussion let's keep practicing, it's at 20:00 right?"

"I'm pretty sure it is."

Everybody slowly left one at a time with their classmates, but I stayed at the door as I waited for someone in particular.

When Yamamura walked out, a barely hidden smirk was on her face as she noticed me.

"May I know? Is the reason you suggested a game like Poker b-because Sakayanagi-chan wants you to gauge my strength?"

"Sakayanagi-chan? I'm afraid I can't remember who that is."

I smiled warmly.

"Don't bother with that, I know class A is split into two groups, there are no outcasts, and I know that you're n-not with Katsuragi-kun since he took the silent approach to this exam."

"You already know so much?"

"That's not the point now is it? I just want to know if it was her idea or yours."

Her smirk grew.

"Quite frankly, there are a few of us who don't really like you. Yes, Sakayanagi treats you like a lover, and Hashimoto accepts you as a friend, but there are many of us who still have our doubts, and wish to test you ourselves. Some have more subtle ways, but for Motodoi and I this is the best way we can test you."

"Heh, I'm glad I got three people from Sakayanagi's faction, and n-not Katsuragi's. This'll make things much more interesting for me."

As she walked past me, she ran a delicate hand up my arm to my shoulder, giving me a gentle pat.

"Good luck lover boy."

Not that I need it.

Although to be fair, I am going in to this blind.

I don't know the extent of their skills, and this would be the first time I've played Poker to win in at least three years.

It's exciting.

It's nice I've found some interesting new enemies in the students which are a part of Sakayanagi's faction.

...

"Um, how should I say this. You're not very good at stalking people." I mumbled.

Ibuki kept a concentrated glare on me as she stepped out into the light.

"You're out pretty late."

"I could say the same for you, I was just taking a nice evening stroll, I want to get as many o-of these in as I can before winter rolls around."

She didn't respond to that, after all, I haven't done anything suspicious.

I really did just want to go for a stroll.

"Follow me." She ordered.

I sighed.

"Again? What does Ryuen want this time?"

She didn't say anything, beginning to walk off.

I was suspicious of her intentions, but at the same time I would like to speak to Ryuen again, so I ultimately decided to follow her.

We went through all sorts of twists and turns, and passed by the rooms where the meetings were held.

The second discussion was much alike to the first, only that everyone was getting more daring with their bets, attuning the skills they were good at.

It was a pretty good hour.

Eventually, we stopped in front of a room that had no lights on inside.

The moon was illuminating the ship, but this is only growing more suspicious by the moment.

I grinned as I walked forward into the room, and Ibuki closed the door behind us, flipping the switch to turn the lights on.

The room was empty.

It was barren, it looked like it was meant to house someone, but everything was cleared out.

Glancing over at Ibuki, I saw that she was rolling up her sleeves, and kicked off her sandals.

She looked ready to kill.

"Ah, I see now."

The smile on my face never left as I gently picked off and folded my glasses, placing them down next to my slippers as I slid those off.

"Warm up." She ordered, moving towards the centre of the room, and beginning to stretch out her legs.

Her flexibility would put some gymnasts to shame.

I stretched out my arms as well, rolling my shoulders and doing joint exercises.

A couple of minutes later, we stood across from each other.

"No excuses if you lose?"

"None here, what about you Ibuki-chan?"

She took a breath in through her nose, and a look of extreme focus surged through her eyes.

"I assumed so."

She got into a fighting stance, and I kept my legs about shoulder-width apart, knowing that kicking was her specialty, before raising my fists.

We both knew we were ready, and no more words were needed.

She lunged forward, throwing a straight punch, which I evaded, going for a kick after doing so.

She ducked out of the way, but I kept close to her, not wanting her to get the extra distance away.

She frowned, growling as that high kick I'd seen more than once now ripped through the air, and I grinned as I ducked under it, aiming to punch her in the side.

My eyes widened as there was suddenly a grip on my wrist, and felt my body bend against my will as a pain welled up in my shoulder.

I couldn't remember the name of this move, but she had my arm in her grasp and my body leaned forward because of it.

If she wanted to she could dislocate it at the shoulder.

For some reason she didn't.

"Well? Give up?"

She was staring coldly at me, pure concentration in her eyes.

I glanced back at her, and her eyes widened at the look on my face.

"What are you doing?"

"Huh?"

"Snap my arm, break my wrist, dislocate it, pop it out from the shoulder socket. Do something. This is a fight is it not? One with no rules, so hurt me, if this was a fight to the death then being able to disable someone would be the best possible thing you could do."

She continued to stare at me wide-eyed.

"Do it. Snap, wreck, break. Do something."

I wonder, what does the look on my face look like right now?

I'm not happy, I'm not excited or expectant.

I'm frustrated, angry.

Does she think this is a joke?

I flexed my arm, pulling it back down to my side by ripping it from her grasp, and Ibuki immediately snapped out of it, taking her distance from me.

I looked back at her, and held the arm behind me.

"Right now, I shouldn't be able to use my right arm, so I won't." I stated.

A look of fury made itself present on her face, and she quickly closed the distance between us, going for her high kick.

I retaliated with my own, but I kicked at the leg she was using to support herself.

She let out a cry as she fell to the ground, and I calmly walked over to her side.

"Get up."

She glared, picking herself up off the ground, and this time going for a punch.

I caught it with my left hand, and she tried attacking with her other fist, but I twisted, pulling forward to throw her off balance, and she stumbled.

I let go of her hand as she stumbled forward, and kicked the back of her leg as she moved past me.

Another cry as the pain in her left leg had her limp when she moved.

She still had her grit, looking back at me with that same glare.

"Ibuki-chan. I will say this before I end this, I would've done everything in m-my power to protect you from Ryuen if you chose to side with me."

"I don't care about that." She responded.

I sighed.

"I see."

We both lunged at one another, and I ducked under her arm as she punched forward, slamming an elbow into her stomach, causing her to spit out bile, and drop to her knees.

"I'm only going to assume you won't give up until you are forced to, so I apologize for what comes next."

I walked around her kneeled, slumped form, and placed an accurate hit into the back of her neck, before catching her to make sure she didn't fall.

After that, I carefully moved her so she was laying on her back, and left the room after reclaiming my glasses and slippers.

I apologize for going easy on you Ibuki, I hope now you find some solace in knowing I didn't hold back that time.

Chapter end,

Updating schedule is gonna be rough, going through some things right now.

Goodbye!

Chapter 59: A Possibility

Ah. I see how it works now.

After gaining the information of who the "target" in the other groups in class D are, I decided to try cracking down on the code surrounding the exam.

It was far too easy however, surprisingly so.

Something wasn't right.

Does the school underestimate us students that much? Or is it all simply a trap? To lure people who think they've found the code in.

"Hey, Koenji-kun?"

"Yes Shizukana-kun?"

"How do you feel about earning some more points?"

"Hmm? I'm listening."

"You've figured out the rules for the exam too, right? I want to test out whether or not the school is trying to t-trick us or not. Can you turn traitor to your group? I'll give you an extra 50,000 private points regardless if your assessment is correct."

"Oh? A measly 50,000?"

I rose a brow.

"You were planning to end the group anyway, were you not? I'm just asking for you to tell me t-the name of the "target" if you end up being right, and likewise if you were wrong."

"Hmph, how observant." He still had his confident smile on, his eyes closed.

"Well, if it's an extra 50,000 on top of what I'll earn, I suppose it's worth the hassle."

I sighed at his words.

"Is it really a hassle?"

"Indeed."

"Just do it please."

"Why of course, I was planning on doing such anyways."

You...!

"Right, thanks."

"Now, what is the other thing you'd like me to do?"

I smirked.

"Caught on huh?"

...

The uproar that Koenji caused by turning traitor and ending his group early was rather expected.

I'd already been aware that apart from C class, there was a mutual interest for each group to aim for the first result, so Koenji doing this is bound to stir up all kinds of trouble.

However, I'd learned what I needed to.

The school really does underestimate us.

With that in mind, I had to put some precautions in place.

Taking a seat at the restaurant, I warily glanced around, taking notice of someone in specific, but pretending I didn't see them.

I heard a boisterous laugh, shaking me from my thoughts, and I looked up to see Koenji standing across from me.

I paled somewhat.

"How are things my adoring fan? It appears you were correct about the exam."

I sighed.

"Of course I was, so then, was I also right about the school trying to trick us?" I asked quietly.

Again taking a glance around, I noticed that while there were a few students here and there, considering what time at night it was everybody was too tired to pay attention.

In other words, everyone around us was just here to relax.

"Why of course! You were spot on on your assumption."

"Then who was the "target?" I asked.

He grinned.

"Yahiko Totsuka."

"That's not in the order, how did you get that?"

"Haha! Let's say that some ladies sure like to spoil their men, especially when that man is me." He boldly placed a hand over his chest, still smiling.

"I thought you were the one to do the spoiling."

He on out laughed.

"I take utmost care to my own personal satisfaction first. The fair lady whom I shall not name seems to have realized this. Indeed, the flowers from class A are quite lovely."

"Right..." I leaned back in my seat, thinking.

"So if it's not in that kind of order, could it be that it's a different order for each class? It's only natural each c-class gets three "targets." Maybe that target is based off of different things. We already know ours is based off of the birth month b-being in the same formation as the zodiacs, maybe for A class it's different? Like the letters in their name? Or the desk number?"

I sighed again.

"Well, either way, thanks for the work Koenji-kun, you'll find that I had a coded message sent to your phone, just p-put in the code I texted you to get the private points."

"It was my pleasure, I do hope we can aid each other in the future once more if it means I can enjoy myself again."

I smiled back at him.

"Thank you."

He sent back his confident smile, and walked off, likely to get himself changed so that he can go sunbathing.

After he walked off, I leaned back in my chair, thinking.

The chances that Ryuen falls for this are low, but it will at least make him hesitant if he finds out the truth behind the "targets" of this special exam.

Not to mention, I took some extra measures as well.

Let's just say I cashed in a favour.

By tomorrow, everyone will have at least heard rumours about how Yahiko Totsuka lost the exam in his group for A class.

Right now, I have no doubt in my mind that Ryuen is the greatest threat in this exam, Katsuragi is being too passive, and I heard that Ichinose is trying to make him give up on his strategy.

I sighed as I leaned back in my chair.

Things are going to start heating up.

I still have my own group to deal with.

Still, I'm somewhat annoyed.

After finding out who was in each of the different groups, why wasn't I with Kushida and the other two?

Surely I've given off better results than those extras Ryuen got to bring along.

Why put me in a completely different group?

There's only one reason I can think of.

Someone is trying to help me.

I suspect the Chairman.

I've proven my skills before, and he knows how good I am.

The only reason he would've put me in a different group is to help me out.

After all, the target has the opportunity to receive a plethora of points.

But why would he help me?

What does he stand to gain from it?

Or maybe it's the opposite.

Perhaps something is happening to him, or is going to happen to him?

Does he want me to help him somehow?

I looked down at my phone, checking the time.

I'll have to think more of this later, it's almost time for the third meeting.

...

"Hello Shizukana-kun!"

I sent a smile back at the energetic girl who greeted me.

"Hello to you as well Wang-chan."

"Oh, please just call me Yu-chan."

I tilted my head.

"Are you sure?"

"Yup! Besides, doesn't it sound cuter?"

I let out a small laugh.

"It does doesn't it? Alright, hello Yu-chan."

She giggled, and I followed after her into the meeting room for the Goat.

When we entered, we both noticed that those who had already gotten here had already set up their respective games.

Onodera was already having fun with the other classes, while it seems our group was still waiting on the two of us and Kito.

"Good morning everyone." I greeted, walking up to the table and pulling in a seat.

We had agreed the day prior to keep the formation as it was.

Meaning the rotation started with Motodoi, went to Yamamura next, then Nishino, me, Wang and finally Kito, going clockwise.

Wang sat down on my left as Motodoi started distributing cards.

Still...

No matter how you look at this, it's pretty sketchy.

Even if we had two practice sessions, the chances are these two girls from class A hid their tricks, and it's possible they'll be hiding their tricks for today as well.

We'll be betting more by the last day, they said.

They'll probably only show some of their tricks today, while leaving the best for last.

I have a few different ideas on things that could happen.

On the other hand, I at least feel reassured about one thing.

Kito won't be siding with them.

He's already recognized my strength, he's seen it firsthand.

"Good morning." Kito spoke passively, walking up to the table as well.

"So everyone's here then?" Yamamura asked, smiling.

"Perfect, let's get started."

The first couple rounds went by pretty evenly.

Everybody was getting up to pace, essentially.

I noticed a change in tune across from me however.

"I raise to one black chip."

"I call."

Those two had almost synchronous timing.

Nishino frowned.

The bet before had already been set at 1700 private points, to bump it up to 5000, and to have a second one in there.

Even if Motodoi is bluffing, there's still the question of what was in Yamamura's hand.

"I'm out." Nishino stated, putting her cards down.

As for me...

I didn't have much, just three of a kind tens, even if I call, I have to beat two hands, not one.

1700 is an annoying loss, but I can't take that bet.

"I'm out too." I mumbled, tossing my cards down.

"I will leave as well."

Wang politely set her cards down, and Kito mumbled something to himself, before replacing the chips he'd already put out with a black-rimmed one.

"Hmph, battle of the class A students huh?" Yamamura asked, smirking.

Kito only stared blankly.

I can learn from this interaction, Kito knows about these girls much more than I do, it's possible he knows about how they play, what kind of tricks they have.

Another thousand was raised.

Yamamura called.

My eyes widened.

Kito forfeited.

The two A class girls both showed their hands.

One had a pig, the other had four of a kind.

The clear victor was Motodoi.

But why would Yamamura call that?

It would be one thing if she was calling Motodoi on her bluff, but she also didn't have anything, so what was the point?

"Ah. That sucks." Yamamura pouted.

Motodoi rolled her eyes.

"Yu-chan, it's your shuffle." I reminded.

"Ah, right."

It was almost the exact same result.

Motodoi brought the bet up to 4000, Yamamura called it and slowly pressured us all out of the round.

The only difference is that this time Yamamura had three of a kind kings, while Motodoi only had two of a kind threes.

"How annoying, to be sucked of my wealth by classmates."

I glanced over at Kito.

He doesn't seem to understand what was happening either.

But it was clear that something was happening between Yamamura and Motodoi.

Their synchronization was too good.

They were obviously working together, how is another question.

"Tch."

Everyone visibly flinched as Nishino pushed back against the table, standing up.

"Fuck this. I wasn't expecting some sure-win tactic from you guys. Fucking cheaters."

She turned off, finding another comfortable chair somewhere and sitting down in it, grabbing a book.

"Ah. How sad, for someone to leave already." Yamamura mumbled, looking dejected.

"She lost nearly 7000 private points already, you two are quite the devils."

"Yeah... I think I'm done as well." Wang mumbled.

"I think I'm just in over my head."

She also lost around 5000.

"Aw."

Wang moved over to go and play with Onodera and the others, who clearly seemed to be having a good time.

I put my hand down.

"You're also leaving?"

I glanced across from me, at Motodoi, who had a small smirk on her face.

"Not a chance. I'm just collecting the chips of the other two to put away." I stated.

"Hm, if Shizukana-kun is staying, I may as well stay too." Kito mumbled out.

"How kind of you... you both can be sucked of your funds together."

Yamamura's earlier restraint was gone the moment this game only included those in A class, and I.

She had a sick grin on, and I swear I saw a glow in her eyes.

"I wonder what despair looks like on your face, Shizukana-kun."

I didn't say anything back to her, instead turning my head to Kito.

"Kito, it's your turn to shuffle."

"Alright."

He did such, the cards were dealt, and a few were redrawn.

Alright, since I now have the time to, I should try and figure out what they're doing.

"I bet 2000."

"Call."

There weren't any hand gestures, nothing like the shake of a head, or the move of a hip.

She didn't tap her fingers, or curl them in any way.

And once again, Yamamura's response was instant.

She wouldn't have had the time to make any sort of gesture, especially when Motodoi isn't even looking at her.

"I call." I mumbled, moving the chips forward.

"I will as well then."

We let the round go by, skipping right to the showdown, and it turned out that I won.

Although just barely.

Motodoi had a good hand, three of a kind jacks, but I had three of a kind queens.

But this at least confirmed my suspicions that they weren't making gestures to one another.

But still, their actions are too strange, too random.

They're definitely working together, but how so?

This circular table we're at isn't very big.

It was enough for six people, and it definitely wasn't cramped under the table.

My only guess right now is that they're doing something under there.

It's natural for us to look down, say at our cards, but if they're communicating by signalling to each other under the table.

...No.

Neither of them have put so much as their pinky below the table once.

What about Kito?

No, even if the three of them split the points evenly between all three, that isn't a high enough profit to warrant the decision of Kito joining in.

Besides, those two are trying to test me.

Out of all four of us, Kito is probably the biggest wildcard.

Since none of us know what his hand is, and he always has the same look on his face.

The only thing that can beat that.

"I'm betting 3000."

"I call."

Would be a scare tactic.

I got dealt a good hand.

"I call."

The only way you can beat someone like Kito is by forcing them to submit.

Essentially, to try and make him pull out from the bet by throwing a bunch of big numbers his way.

Although, it's the same situation for me.

No matter how you look at it, Kito and I need to team up somehow, but even if we know each other's hands the game will be left back up to luck.

In other words we'd be back to playing regularly.

That's no fun.

"I call as well."

What kind of a victory is that?

There's nothing more fun than beating cheaters with cheats.

It's impossible to beat them fair and square, and canceling out the cheating doesn't do anything.

All it does is make them come up with a new cheat.

Make them feel humiliated by outclassing them.

That's how you get someone to admit defeat.

Just like with Ibuki.

She had come and apologized to me earlier today, admitting she was weaker, but also saying that I'm "not allowed" to go easy on her from now on.

Growth through defeat.

...That's what I strive for.

My eyes widened.

Maybe this could be it?

Maybe I could not figure out what they're doing?

Maybe I could lose?

"Hah."

I smiled, looking across from me.

"You guys, just might do it."

Yamamura's eyebrows narrowed, and I just barely saw Motodoi's eyes widen.

"What?"

Kito sighed.

"Of course."

Yamamura turned to Kito then.

"What do you mean? What is he saying?"

Kito leaned back in his seat, not responding, and Yamamura turned back to me.

"What are you talking about?"

I only smiled back.

"I can't figure it out. Or at least, I haven't yet. Please, don't give yourselves away, don't give me so much as a hint, not e-even a speckle of dust that could be examined to uncover something. Cover up your tracks as best you can. I beg y-you."

She looked creeped out, recoiling her hands closer to her chest.

"Ah... I'm sorry. That was, uncalled for. I apologize, let us continue."

"No... explain yourself."

I looked across from me.

Motodoi had leaned forward, eyes fixated on my face, looking curious.

"I... I've never been beaten before. Bested, per say. Before I get my memories back, I want to know what it's like to suffer at the h-hands of defeat, before it becomes impossible for me to be beaten."

"Impossible to- don't fuck with me. You're just trying to get into our heads."

"It's true."

Yamamura sealed her lips as she looked back at Kito, who had his arms crossed as he leaned back in his chair.

"Sakayangi had confirmed it herself. The person that Shizukana used to be, whom he will once more be if he regained his memories, "It will be impossible for me to defeat him." Is what she said about this Shizukana. What he wants is to experience what it is like to go all out and suffer defeat."

"You're kidding, as if I'd believe something like that."

I smiled sweetly.

"You don't need to, just know that I will do everything in my power to uncover your tricks now, and defeat you. We s-still have three more sessions, so please do continue to try and trick me."

Motodoi continued to stare at me in interest, while Yamamura seemed conflicted.

There's no way Kito and I developed a strategy against them.

That's what she must be thinking.

Of course, I do plan on using Kito in the future, but not now.

Not until I figure out their tricks.

Yes, tricks.

There has to be more than one.

If not I'd be disappointed.

Or, at the very least, if they are only using one trick, then they at least have another they can use.

In other words, a trick to use as a backup.

However, if this is the case then that means that they can't use the second trick while using the first trick.

Either that or there's no added benefit of using both tricks at once.

Meaning that both tricks have the same purpose, just different means of going about that purpose.

A beeping suddenly passed, and I glanced back as an announcement went off.

An hour had passed already?

"Ah, I'm surprised we have finished already."

I smiled as I stood up, putting a hand out across from me.

"Until our next meeting."

Yamamura smacked my hand away.

"Hmph, so you were just stalling then? You better be ready later today, it's too late to back out now."

"I wouldn't dream of it, of course, as much as I'd like to stay here longer, there is c-currently a problem in my class I'm trying to pay attention to. So I must be going the moment I can."

"Whatever."

Yamamura huffed, blowing some hair up out of her face.

"Oh, I asked around, we are allowed to just leave the game like this. We are the only ones who use this room after all. And it s-saves us the hassle of cleaning up until tomorrow at the last session."

Kito stood up.

"In that case, I will go first. It appears I've already gotten stuck in this web, I will also need to figure out a way to minimize losses."

He walked off after that, and I said a quick bye to the last two at the group.

after they stood up, I noticed something close to the ground, and gripped a fist.

No, not already.

That can't be it.

Please, have another trick you two.

I quickly turned away, not wanting to feel disappointed already.

Although, if that really is what they're doing, I should prepare some countermeasures.

"Yu-chan, how much money did you lose?" I asked.

The two of us were exiting the room together, so I figured I'd ask.

"5200." She sighed.

"I thought I was better than that with money."

I smiled, lifting a hand to give her a small pat on the head.

"I'll transfer you the funds as reimbursement. You helped me to confirm that those t-two were up to no good after all."

Her eyes sparkled.

"Really?"

"Of course."

"Thanks!"

...

Hmm.

I can't help but feel like I'm taking things easy this exam.

As much as I want to earn many points for the class. It's so boring to have figured it out that quickly.

Rather, it's more of a challenge to try and prevent other classes from getting points of their own.

In specific, class C.

Most of class A is taking the passive approach, and class B is trying to influence others to share the identity of the "target" amongst groups.

To be fair, it's a nice strategy and all, but why did Ayanokoji agree to help her out?

The only reason I can see him doing that is to try and figure out the mystery that is class B's Ichinose Hon- wait. Honami? Was that it?

Perhaps I should speak with her more, it certainly isn't a good reputation to not remember one of the leaders of class B by both first and family name.

I heard a door below me slam shut, and nodded to myself.

It makes the most sense to pull Karuizawa into the emergency staircase, since no one would expect anyone to be here.

Essentially, they can be alone in here, no prying eyes of teachers or students.

As an added bonus, no cameras.

I learned about it yesterday.

I was gathering reports from classmates on each of their groups, and events that happened in the groups. Horikita and I wanted to go over some things to see if there was a sort of hidden purpose to this exam.

Both of us agreed that my not being in the dragon group, as well as Ichinose not being in the dragon group, was quite strange.

Especially when you consider that the others in class C in the dragon group apart from Ryuen hadn't even been name-dropped before.

In other words, nobody knew who they were.

When I got a report from Yukimura, he said that "Karuizawa was being just as difficult as always, and it seems she stirred up some trouble with some girls in C class too."

Luckily for me, Ayanokoji and his group's fourth session ends just an hour after my third, so I could figure out where their group location is, then go into the nearest area where it'll be most likely for someone to be dragged to.

Basically the back alley of the cruise ship.

"Hey, what're you doing bringing me to a place like this?"

That was Karuizawa's voice.

From the sounds of the footsteps and the breathing, there were three other girls, all likely from class C.

"Don't play dumb with us, you pushed Rika right? Start talking."

"W-w-why, why are you accusing me? I told you you've got the wrong person didn't I?"

I sighed inaudibly.

So I was correct.

When faced with pressure, Karuizawa has a strangely submissive response.

Through some experiments, and research, I was able to conclude that this is likely from some past form of abuse.

Whether from peers or parents remains a mystery, but she's clearly not had the brightest past.

There is also the unfortunate reality that while woman have better privileges than men, they are also delicate, and require care.

A woman prone to abuse breaks far faster than most men.

"I have something to do now. C-could you move to the side?"

She was trying to sound confident, but it was clear she was scared.

From the sounds of things, she was against the wall, with the three girls preventing her from escaping.

I recognized the one that was speaking as Yamashita, I had run a check on her once before.

Apart from her attitude, there isn't much to say about her.

"Then let me confirm it now. I'll call Rika to come here, and if it really wasn't you then I'll forgive you."

Rika? The name doesn't ring a bell.

"I don't know what you're talking about, I'll tell the teachers."

"What are you going to tell the teachers? It's not like we're using violence against you. Besides, if you tell them we can also tell them about how you pushed Rika and make a problem for you too."

It was at that moment I made triple sure I was recording, before standing up without a sound.

I just need to listen carefully.

There's a fine line between making the right entrance or not.

If I go down too early then I have nothing to work with. If I go down too late Karuizawa may never be the same.

I heard a grunt, and looked over the stairwell railing to see one of the girls grab onto Karuizawa's arm after she tried moving past them, before pushing her back against the wall.

"W-wait a minute, that girl, yeah, I think I bumped into her."

Admitting you bumped into the girl to stop them from calling said girl? To what end do you say that for Karuizawa?

"You filthy liar, you remembered her from the start didn't you? I don't care either way, but are you going to apologize to Rika?"

"No, she's the one in the wrong, she's an air-headed girl!"

Ah.

That's not what you want to say.

It seems even in this situation her headstrong act has a way of shining through.

"She's pissing me off. I thought about forgiving her if she apologized to Rika but now we can't forgive her."

One of the girls pushed on Karuizawa's shoulder.

"You weren't going to apologize at all huh? It didn't even cross your mind?"

"Shiho-chan, I can't hold back anymore."

"I know right? Let's seriously bully her."

Yamashita pushed against Karuizawa's shoulder again, this time with more force, and a small bang went around the area as Karuizawa's back hit the wall.

Now comes the hard part.

How much is too much?

It's clear they need to get their anger out, but if they don't do it now they'll do it later, so I need to let them get some out otherwise this scenario will just repeat again.

"Ha... haaa."

I frowned.

Karuizawa... seemed to be having trouble breathing.

She was holding her head with both hands, as though in pain.

No, something is wrong.

"Even if you act all feminine like that I won't forgive you anymore."

She then grabbed Karuizawa's hair, pulling it to hold her face up.

"I always hated Karuizawa's face, don't you think she's really ugly?"

"I know right? How about we cut up that face of hers?"

One of them giggled.

"S-stop."

I prepared to go down.

It was clear this was too much for Karuizawa.

"S-stop. She's saying, what happened to that determination you had a while ago? Don't have any more guys to suck up to?"

My eyes widened as I noticed Karuizawa have a visible reaction to that.

A look of fear, and weakness.

I understand now.

I understand you now, Karuizawa.

"Hey!"

The girls flinched back as I descended the staircase, quickly letting go of Karuizawa, who slumped to the floor.

"The fuck are you doing to my classmate?" I growled out.

"W-what? We're just having a chat with Karuizawa, right?"

She sent a glare down at Karuizawa, as if threatening her to play along.

"Oh bullshit, you guys have one hell of a way to "talk" to Karuizawa for her to be looking like this."

I moved down to where Karuizawa was, kneeling down in front of her.

We linked eyes, and I sent her a small reassuring smile.

She seemed, used to this.

I brought up my hands, gently fixing her hair, combing it out and patting it down.

"Hey, stay out of this, this is between Karuizawa and Rika, we're Rika's friends, I'm sure you heard about the situation there right?"

I glared back at the girls.

"Whether I heard of it or not is irrelevant, taking her away to the e-emergency staircase to "talk" three on one to someone? As if there isn't anything suspicious about that."

I looked back at Karuizawa, holding out a hand.

She gently took it, and I helped her to a stand.

"You just shut up, this has nothing to do with you."

Another girl in class C, someone who clearly has a short temper, said this, and I had to quickly calm myself before I spoke.

"This has everything to do with me if it involves someone from my class. From the l-looks of things, it seems like you wanted to do more than just talk with Karuizawa."

"Tch."

The girls looked past me, at Karuizawa.

"Always have another guy to call, fucking prostitute."

I stepped forward, and the girls all instinctively took a step back at the aura that rose up around me.

"The fuck did you just say?"

Their eyes went wide, and they all started shaking.

"Say it again."

"H-huh?"

"Say, it, again. What did you call her?"

"...Nothing."

I calmed my rage down a little.

"That's what I thought, now get out of here before I break your legs."

"Was that a threat?"

"You want it to be a reality?"

"Eep!"

The three girls all quickly moved to the door, exiting through it, and I glimpsed the brief look of two other guys just outside the door.

Yukimura and Ayanokoji.

Huh.

Ayanokoji...

Heh.

I have an idea.

Although I'll save that for later.

I looked back at Karuizawa, who was taking erratic breaths, but was slowly calming down.

I waited to say anything until her breathing returned to normal.

"Are you okay?" I asked.

"Why do you care?"

I tilted my head.

"Why wouldn't I care?"

She looked put off by the question.

"Well... the island exam. I just didn't think you liked me very much."

I let out a small laugh, surprising the girl before me.

"I see. I apologize for that. It's true I'm not a fan of your personality, that is it. You're still a girl, and a student at this s-school too. Bullying shouldn't be tolerated. What's more, if someone within my class is being bullied, then I've failed as o-one of the leaders of the class. I want to protect everyone in this class, no matter who they are or what they've done. Naturally this include you a-as well, Karuizawa-chan."

She stared into my eyes as I spoke, and slowly a small smile fell on her face.

"Y'know, that would've sounded a lot cooler if you didn't stutter."

"I know." I mumbled back, almost sounding deflated.

"Like, you're pretty cool sometimes, now that I think about it."

"Really? Thanks."

I gave her a warm smile, before remembering something.

"Ah, I should say this though. This situation with Rika, please do try to solve it peacefully. If those girls try to bully you again, keep an eye out for me. If I'm n-not around try and stick near Ayanokoji."

"Eh? That dull guy?"

I nodded.

"Mhm. He may not look like it. But he's a kind person at heart. If push comes t-to shove he'll protect you if you hide behind him, and despite his looks he actually is decently strong."

She clearly didn't believe me.

"Really?"

"Yup. I'm sure you'll see for yourself soon enough."

"Uh huh. Well, I'm going now."

"Alright, I'll go as well, there's someone I'm supposed to meet up with." I responded.

"Hm."

Exiting out into the hall, I watched as she walked off, clearly still a little shaken.

Indeed.

Ayanokoji is now a part of this little story.

I'll make sure of that.

Although how we go forward will depend on him, it's not like I'll let him know I gave Karuizawa a reason to be more friendly around him.

It's more than likely he'll try and acquire her as a tool, or as a fake friend or something like that.

But someone like Karuizawa, who only shows who she truly is to the guy she truly likes, I believe could be a good person for Ayanokoji to practice with.

In terms of being friendly with others, having a girlfriend.

It's a good way to practice caring for someone.

And you never know, if they stick together long enough he might actually start to respect her as a friend. Or if not respect then care for truly.

"Welp, I should probably get going." I mumbled.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 60: Limit

Our group's second meeting of the day was much later than most others, it was actually at 21:00, meaning everyone there was already somewhat tired.

I myself had traded out my socks and shoes in favour of going barefoot in comfortable slippers.

I still can't believe that though.

The end of my third meeting was at the starting time of Ayanokoji's fourth meeting.

What the hell school?

When I entered the room for the Goat, I immediately noticed that everyone else was also a bit tired.

Onodera for example isn't nearly as loud and boasting as usual.

She's still pretty cheerful, just more calm now.

I ignored the announcement stating the fourth session had begun, and walked over to the table, sitting down across from Motodoi as per usual.

The seats were rearranged so Kito and Yamamura were more across from each other now, Kito still on my left and Yamamura on my right.

"Hello." I greeted, hoisting the cooler up beside my chair.

"Good evening, Shizukana."

I sent a nod back to Kito, before going into the cooler.

"I have different soda here, although I only got four, I figured I'd just pick out w-whichever ones I think you'd like."

"Orange Fanta?"

I sent Motodoi a grin, picking out and tossing up the orange bottle before catching it.

"It's yours." I stated.

"My favourite drink isn't available on the cruise ship." Kito stated.

I tossed him another bottle, and he looked at the bottle in some surprise.

"You, how did you get this?"

"I cashed in a favour."

"With whom?"

"Just a couple of guys in my class who snuck a bunch of snacks and stuff onto the cruise ship." I responded.

You wouldn't believe the amount of soda and chips Ike and Yamauchi managed to hide in their mini coolers, which were in their suitcases.

The only downside apparently was that they only have two pairs of clothes, so they have to do the laundry every day.

I looked over at Yamamura.

"I took a guess and said cherry coke for you. Although it looks like you don't want it."

"I'll take it." She cut in.

I doubt she'll drink it until later though.

She probably thinks I'm trying to drug her or something, based off her reaction when I first asked if they wanted drinks.

I took out my own drink, a smoothie I made myself and stuffed into a plastic see-through bottle, before moving the cooler so it was a little more under the table.

In case anybody trips or something if they need to stand up.

Don't want anybody to trip.

And so, we resumed our match.

Motodoi dealt, and after everyone had finished exchanging cards, we waited patiently for her to start the round, everyone already putting forth 100 private points to enter the round.

As Motodoi was wondering what to bet with to start, she looked through her cards.

One, two, three, four.

"I'll start off with 1500."

"Ooh, going big already huh?" Yamamura let out a quiet laugh as she matched the bet.

Four... four.

If it's rarity descending I lose.

If it's rarity ascending I win.

It would make more sense if its ascending.

Otherwise they would have to count up to eight times if they had something as simple as a two pair.

"I raise."

I pushed forward the chip equivalent to 3000 private points.

I saw Yamamura's eyes narrow, and Kito glanced over to me.

"Did you figure something out?" He immediately asked.

"I have a good hand." I responded, grinning.

He stared at me for a moment, before throwing his cards down, revealing a high two pair.

"I believe you."

It was Motodoi's turn again, and she looked over at Yamamura, before tossing down her hand, revealing a single pair.

"He's all yours." She stated, chewing on her bubble gum.

Yamamura glared at me.

"Do it." I responded.

"You're already losing 1600, what's another 1500?"

She continued to stare into my eyes, but I refused to give her anything to work with.

I felt my nose twitch as the urge to sneeze came over me, and then immediately disappeared.

"I call."

Ah.

She misinterpreted.

Well, my win.

"Want to just show hands then?" I asked.

"No... don't you have a good hand? I think I'll raise it this time. 4000."

"I call." I responded immediately.

I saw her shrink back at this.

The pot was sitting at 9900 private points.

"What?"

She frowned.

"Showdown then."

Both of us skipped the round, and threw our hands down.

I grinned.

Three of a kind against a flush.

My win.

I had an earning of 5800 points.

I've figured it out.

Oh... I figured it out.

I slumped back in my seat.

I figured it out, already.

I looked across from me.

Getting my hopes up like that.

All for nothing.

I'll wring you dry.

I let out a small laugh.

"I told you I had a good hand."

Yamamura dealt the cards next, and after everyone got their cards re-dealt, we all submitted our 100 point entry fee.

One two three.

There was a small pause, before another five gusts.

"I'm starting with 2000."

"I'm out."

They all looked at me in surprise.

"What?"

I shrugged.

"I'm out, I don't like my hand this time."

I tossed down my hand, showing off a small number two pair hand.

"That's not bad though, the amount of games that have gone by where three of a kind was the highest."

I let out a laugh.

"Trying to get me to stay in huh? You've clearly got a good hand."

She sputtered at my words, and I looked over at Kito.

"I'd go out too if I were you, if she's trying to keep me in she's gotta have a good hand."

"I agree."

He put down his cards, showing three of a kind.

Motodoi went out too, and Yamamura ended up having a straight. Winning only 300 points with it.

"You know something don't you?" Motodoi suddenly asked, leaning over the table somewhat, resting her assets on her folded arms.

I'm not liking that look of interest in her eyes.

"I cannot confirm nor deny this." I responded.

After I dealt the cards, then exchanged some more that others wanted, I noticed I only had a pair.

One two, a pause. One two three.

"I'll start with 1000." I stated, pushing the piece forward.

"I'll copy that." Kito mirrored.

Motodoi added two more chips in.

"Let's raise that to 2000."

"I call."

It was back to me, and there was 6400 up for grabs in the middle.

I'm bound to lose the 1100 I have up there, but an idea came to mind.

To be honest, I took a gamble this time, a proper one.

I'm hoping Kito has a good hand, now that both Motodoi and Yamamura put some chips out, I can make use of the wild card.

"Hey Kito?" I asked.

"Yes?"

"If I may, could I know what's in your hand?"

"Huh!?"

Yamamura smacked the table.

"As if he'd tell you! And besides, that's cheating!"

"Oh? It's not cheating is it? Of course, I'm not asking for him to tell me s-specifically, he could, for instance, 'drop' his cards on the table for everyone to see. Or just tell everyone, to make it fair."

Kito looked back at me.

"So you have figured something out, huh?"

"Do you trust me?"

He threw his cards down onto the table, not once breaking eye contact with me.

"I do." He responded.

I looked down at his cards.

Three of a kind.

"I'm going out, call the bet." I told him.

He nodded, doing so.

Yamamura grit her teeth at our blatant cheating, but then again she doesn't know that I know what her and Motodoi are doing to cheat.

"Hm, I'm out as well." Motodoi mumbled, showing a pair in her own hand.

Yamamura kept looking between Kito and I, and I spoke up just before she did.

"Don't think you can scare tactic him, that type of stuff doesn't w-work on Kito, not if he believes in someone who can guarantee victory."

"Hah, and you can guarantee victory?" She asked back, mockingly.

"I can."

Yamamura clenched her teeth, but ultimately called out.

7400 ended up going to Kito, who had a higher hand compared to Yamamura's hand anyways.

There was an earning of 5300.

As Kito dealt the cards, we continued to talk.

"How did you know I would win?" Kito asked.

"I have my ways." I responded.

"You are quite the anomaly. You're manner shows you off better than your looks do."

I rose a brow as I looked at Motodoi, who had said this.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"How you hold yourself, how you act. Both of these represent someone with something big to hide, or is preparing to jump out into the spotlight, and yet you don't look like the type of person to be either of these things."

"The spotlight huh? Well, let's see what you think after this round."

She nodded, and I saw the bubble gum get pushed to the leftmost side of her inside cheek as she tightened her lips in a devilish smile.

"We'll see."

After picking up our cards, Kito started by putting forth 1000.

One two three four.

Nothing in return.

"I raise, 2000."

"I call."

I grinned.

"You were saying that you wanted to test me, you can tell me whenever y-you want that I've passed the test. I call."

There was once more 7400 in the pot.

After putting the chips forward, I looked over at Kito.

"Unless you have higher than three of a kind, I recommend going out."

He nodded, immediately doing so, putting his cards down and showing off his hand.

He only had a two pair.

I looked back across from me.

"It's your call Motodoi-chan."

She smirked.

"I wonder what you did to figure it out. I'm out."

Yamamura looked over at Motodoi, eyes wide.

"You mean?"

"Yeah, he figured it out somehow."

Yamamura immediately looked under the table, looking for something.

Maybe a mirror, maybe a camera, who knows.

All I know is she looked frustrated when she rose back up above the table.

"Did you drop a card?" I asked, smiling.

She glared at me.

"You better start pulling out other tricks, I've caught on."

"How?"

I grinned.

"Now why would I tell you? Technically what I'm doing is cheating, and yet I'm doing it to catch you in the act of cheating. There's j-just one main difference, even if you caught on to what I was doing, you can't do much to stop it, or take advantage of it. As for you, I know what your c-cheat is, but am currently using it to my advantage. Naturally I'm not going to let you figure out what I'm doing."

Yamamura continued to just glare, before smacking down her cards onto the table.

"I'm out." She mumbled.

I smiled, showing off my three of a kind kings, and gladly accepting the 7400 in the pot, earning 5300.

The next round began, and Motodoi quickly dealt out the cards.

"I wonder." She mumbled.

She moved around her cards, the hand she was playing with, having already re-dealt, and I noticed something peculiar.

Yamamura had suddenly started paying attention to Motodoi's actions.

"I bet 5000." Motodoi suddenly announced.

Yamamura's eyes widened.

"We're doing that?"

Motodoi looked across the table at me, no longer smiling.

"Let's see if you can figure out this then."

I leaned back as Yamamura matched the bet.

As for me...

I glanced over at Kito.

"Kito, what's your hand?" I asked.

"A full house." He responded instantly.

I nodded.

"I'm matching the bet, make sure to stay in Kito, you're winning this round." I announced.

"You-"

"Don't get me wrong Motodoi-chan, use something you've never used before, understood?"

Her eyes widened.

"You mean to say-"

"Yes, I know your tactics, you'll have to pull out something not before seen."

Motodoi's lips twitched, and a grin fell on my face as it started to quiver.

Until.

"Amazing~!"

...Huh?

Motodoi stood up, leaning over the table.

"Amazing! This beautiful passion of yours! It's staggering! Please, show me more! Just how far have you read ahead, how definitively are you going to crush us?"

Is this some kind of trick?

Why is she happy that she's losing?

Ah...

For the first time... have I found someone?

Someone like me?

There's a problem with those that are at the top.

They are bound to lose eventually.

They joy of being the best, of going all out only to have that position revoked.

That's what I want to feel.

Is it the same for you, Motodoi?

Have you gotten so used to winning with Yamamura, that you seek the challenge, that you crave the sensation of unavoidable defeat, a looming threat not even your cheats can overcome?

Yamamura, in a sense, is the complete opposite.

A false king.

Someone who made it to the top, but refuses to give up that position, no matter how unavoidable it may be.

She likes being at the top, that sense of power and the wealth that comes along with it.

Yes...

My gaze turned onto Yamamura, who looked frightened at the changing events.

Yamamura, you are a false king, you've relished too long the lifestyle of a king, that you're afraid to be a human once more.

"You're not sitting upon gold, rather, that rotten throne, isn't it s-starting to get corrupted?"

I hadn't realized I'd asked this until after I spoke.

And besides, Yamamura-chan.

You're focusing so much on me, you're forgetting something important.

The guy on my left, he's a real monster too.

"Alright, I call." Kito stated.

Motodoi threw down her cards.

"I'm out." She stated, smiling.

She only had a two pair anyways, as for Yamamura, she's the one with the better hand here.

But what will she do? With 20400 in the pot, she could earn 15300.

Will she do it?

Or is she too scared?

Kito boldly declared his hand, and I already stated what would need to happen for him to be the victor.

Yamamura is trapped.

Thrown for a loop by her partner's sudden strange emotions, Kito's straightforwardness, and finally, my ability to change the course of the game.

"I'm out."

It's overwhelming for her.

"I'm out." I echoed.

And that settles it.

Slowly, a creepy smile moved up onto his face.

This game, it isn't controlled by you two anymore.

Kito's creepy smile buried us all in a strange pressure as he placed his cards down.

It's controlled by us!

"So it's my win then, huh? This has got me a bit pumped up."

Kito, with his pig, managed to bluff his victory, 15300 private points for himself.

At that moment, I could've sworn I heard a crack.

I glanced over at Yamamura, who had a look of pure shock and despair on her face.

"W-what? A pig?"

She slowly revealed her cards.

She had a straight.

She could've won this one.

There was a sudden beeping, indicating the end of the one hour session, and Kito and I both stood up.

"Tomorrow, you better come at us with the intent to kill." I started.

"Or else we'll suck you of all your private points." Kito added on.

"It's too late to back out now./It's too late to back out now!"

And with that, the two of us left the meeting room, ahead of anybody else.

"So even that, was all a part of your plan, you knew I was bluffing."

I glanced over at Kito as we walked down the halls.

"In that moment, it was about sending a message. It's not about letting t-them know I can win. It's about making them understand I can decide who wins."

"You're trying to rip out any control they have and assume responsibility yourself."

"Take it as you see it, Kito."

"Hmph, still. Do not underestimate A class, Shizukana. We are not so weak as to let something like this get into our heads. Come tomorrow, they'll be ready for you."

I stopped, and he walked a couple more paces, before looking back at me.

"Kito-kun. I thought you understood the moment you challenged me yourself."

I looked up, linking eyes with him, and a spark went off as our eyes met.

Just like back then.

You so simply challenged me, expecting a one-sided beatdown.

And yet I pushed you to your brink and beyond, crushing you down.

"Don't you remember? When I'm on a roll, even I don't know what my full strength is. You understand what I'm saying right?"

"The strong will live, and the weak will die." He mumbled.

I held out a hand, facing my palm upwards.

Slowly, I started curling my fingers inward, replicating a slow, crushing motion.

"In a fight between two geniuses, the one who will lose is the one who first feels the pressure. Surely you understand w-what I'm saying?"

Please, tell me you understand what I'm saying?

He said nothing in response, so I continued.

"The weaker of the two, the person who will become the loser, between two geniuses, that person will be the one who feels the pressure first. No matter how you look at it, a person w-who is forced to try and improve their limits is bound to lose, because even if they push past their limits, and force the other s-side to push past their limits as well... Who will eventually win? Of course, it's the second person. Unfortunately, we are born as humans, and all h-humans have a restriction on what they can do, a limit. However, it is possible to push past that limit, even a limit break has in itself a limit though, humans are not God."

I crushed my hand through the air.

"This means, that the person who hits their limit first, loses. And I pushed those two to that limit, so no matter what happens tomorrow, no matter what they come up with, they'll have s-surpassed that limit for this limited time, whereas I have yet to reach that limit. I've already achieved victory."

There's just one problem.

A person who is forced to their limit first, is bound to lose, correct?

Yes, that is correct.

But if the second guy never reaches his limit, what happens to him?

Slowly, he will start to be overtaken.

It won't be instantaneous, it will never be instantaneous.

After all, there is one last factor that should be added in.

Perseverance, and, of course.

Growth.

Humans are also a constantly evolving species.

Even a world class runner like Bolt, or an incredibly skilled football player like Messi, or a powerful basketball player like Lebron James.

These are all people that have met and exceeded their limits many times.

A limit break happens to only the best of the best, because it's at that exact time when humanity does what it does best.

Evolve.

The ability to evolve, to learn new things, acquire new knowledge, and be able to actually effectively use this new information.

That is something that can be learned by breaking your limits.

The concept of "perfect" is just a fluke.

It is impossible to obtain.

There will always be something wrong, always be some null factor.

Were any of the mentioned world class athletes perfect in their respective sport?

No, they weren't.

And why is that?

It's because of the things that they've achieved.

They are achievable by other people.

As such, they are not perfect.

You can't be perfect if you're not the best, and you can't be the best if there's someone who can reach your level.

Being perfect is to be something that is unattainable by others.

In that same respect, being perfect is unattainable.

Everyone will reach their limits, everyone will lose eventually.

Everyone will be crushed.

No, I'll do it.

I'll crush everyone I can, so they learn from breaking past their limits, and come back stronger.

And then I'll crush them again.

I'll crush them all, as many times as it takes, until there is finally someone strong enough to defeat me.

"Woah."

Ah, I blanked out.

I paid back attention to what was in front of me, and saw Kito just starting me, eyes wide in awe.

"That was, one hell of a scary face you had just now."

...Face?

I wonder... what kind of face was I making?

Slowly, I brought my hand up to my face, and immediately noticed something.

I was shaking.

Ah

"Hah, haha. That's right, I'll crush anybody who dares go against me, in order to turn them into someone who can destroy me."

This is, so fucked.

This isn't just me anymore, is it?

Even you- even he- even I want to know the meaning of defeat.

I'm smiling.

I'm shaking, and I'm smiling.

Typically, that can only mean one thing, doesn't it?

I'm excited.

But this is different.

Now I understand everything.

I understand exactly why I'm excited.

It's just like Chairman Sakayanagi said, I've grown completely fascinated with myself.

"Heh, but who can blame me? Now that I know it's not just myself, but also that other me. He's the same as me. Raised in a p-program which made him the best, it gets to a point where boredom walks hand in hand with success. How long has it been s-since I've had a good challenge? Since either of us had a good challenge?"

I'm sure it'll happen.

I'm sure it will.

One of these exams, someone will defeat me.

Then after that, I get to play.

But it's not going to be the me from the past, it's also not going to be the me here in the present.

No, the me in the future would be a completely different beast. A combination of the current version of me, as well as that old me.

I can tell now, the things that I find difficult to do, are just as difficult to do for that old me.

In other words, this current me has things the old me just can't pass up on taking for himself.

The one thing above all.

Sleight of hand.

Anyone can buy themselves all the cameras you need, and can easily know where exactly to put them.

However, actually getting them there is a different matter, I had to teach myself some sleight of hand to easily bug someone without getting caught.

Ever since that first day, where I nearly messed up when I bugged that senior, I've been practicing since then.

Another thing I've earned is my flexibility.

Being able to learn all sorts of different sports and martial arts is great, but ever since I first started Archery, I've come to learn that I'm pretty flexible, and yet I don't seem accustomed to the techniques.

As simple as it sounds, the amount of time stretching when I'm practicing Archery has opened up my choices when fighting by quite a bit.

I can make certain movements I couldn't before.

I can accelerate and decelerate faster without hurting my ankles, and I can make precise turns without losing speed.

But the most important thing I've gained from that training is easily my balance.

I can shoot from awkward positions, I can kick or make a throw against someone even if it seems I'm falling.

I've made myself untouchable, so long as I incorporate everything I've learned.

"Hey, Kito, I've realized something."

"Hm?"

"Did I break you enough the last time we fought? Are you trying to get stronger to fight me again?"

I looked at him, and realized with delight that the scary, determined look on his face could only mean one thing.

"I do." He spoke venomously.

"You're quite the creature yourself, Kito Hayato."

"I'll figure out a way to crush you, Shizukana Tensai."

Despite myself, I felt my eyes squint up at the ecstatic smile growing on my face.

"That's right, do it if you can! I'll destroy you as many times as it takes."

It's only natural.

To tap into the untapped potential of the geniuses in the first year.

Naturally, I should start with those who are the strongest, so that after I break down the other classes, this class can come back as even stronger beasts.

And that is A class!

"However, there is one thing I want to do first." He stated.

I smirked.

"I'm all ears."

"For daring to bare their fangs at me, I'm gonna annihilate those two, help me out, huh?"

"Sure thing, but we play by my rules."

"Fine by me, so long as they get crushed."

"Understood, Kito-kun."

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 61: His Queen's Situation

"Aaaaaaah, dammmmmiiiiiit."

I don' wanna get up.

I sighed, sitting up in my bed anyways, before quietly getting up fully.

I slipped on my comfortable slippers, and grabbed the keycard I would need to get back into the room.

After double-checking everything I needed, I exited the room, moving towards the place I learned they would go.

Within my class right now, there are four people currently making different moves.

The first, Karuizawa, where a strange storyline has suddenly taken place around.

The second, Hirata, as a part of Karuizawa's play.

The third, Ayanokoji, who's become more and more intertwined with the current story revolving around Karuizawa.

The fourth and final person.

Kushida, who's determination to "destroy" far exceeds her fear of "being destroyed."

Whether he approached her, or she approached him, I'm not aware, they did it in a place that even my eyes couldn't pry into.

A traitor within the class.

This is exactly what I wanted, so why?

Why am I feeling kind of, sad?

No, disappointed?

No, that's not quite it either.

"Weak."

I'm feeling, dissatisfied.

Not quite disappointed, but alike to it.

I'm dissatisfied with how the results of this exam would turn out, Ryuen will start to relax a bit more around me, thinking he'd gotten ahead.

He must feel like, he has to crush me with everything he has!

And that's why, that's why...

"Haaah, this is, truly annoying, but there's no choice." I mumbled.

The next person I need to crush, undoubtably is you, Ryuen.

You've yet to evolve after your defeat, because you never got to show what you can do when pushing past your limits on that island exam. You just think you're evolving because you have another piece to use in Kushida Kikyo.

But all that is is an opportunity, a chance, it doesn't effect you yourself.

You're not evolving like that, you're not the type to evolve like that.

Yes, I need to crush Ryuen, and have him evolve.

And as for Kushida Kikyo.

Kushida, you're directly getting in the way of Ryuen, of his evolution.

Kushida, I'm going to need you to move.

To move, the only way I can make her move is if...

Is if...

Ah.

But, can I do that?

To put winning, over my own feelings?

...No.

I was going to pick her anyways.

Kushida will hate me for it, for something like this to happen to her at the time of her action.

But it must be done.

Kushida... you're in my way.

You're in Ryuen's way.

You're in everyone's way.

I can't allow that.

I've decided.

Tomorrow, I'll do it.

But for now, I should focus on the task at hand.

I moved up to the second floor of the cruise ship, moving so that I was around the corner of a rest area, where a long corridor was.

Admittedly the space made it hard to eavesdrop on anyone, but if I can't hear them properly I'll just use my phone.

Karuizawa arrived first, which makes sense since she was the one who orchestrated this meeting.

Some time after, both Hirata and Ayanokoji arrived.

I could tell immediately Ayanokoji wasn't supposed to be there.

There was an angry, but somewhat hesitant expression on Karuizawa's face as she spoke.

"What is Ayanokoji-kun doing with Hirata-kun?"

"It's okay, I called him and we went here together." Hirata responded.

Hirata, the more I pay attention to you, the more I realize.

The amount of lies you tell to try and make sure everyone is safe, and everyone cooperates.

There is quite a large amount.

"Hirata-kun did? ...Why? I told you I wanted to talk to you alone."

"I know, but I was worried when you told me about the situation over the phone, I asked along Ayanokoji-kun because he seemed to understand the situation. Sorry for acting alone like this." He apologized.

Even though she looked dissatisfied with the situation, it was undeniable that she kept stealing glances at Ayanokoji, as though on guard around him.

"But, I still want to talk to you alone." She mumbled.

"If need be, but you never said we'd talk alone over the phone."

Yeah, this is definitely about the class C situation, otherwise she wouldn't be trying to shoo off Ayanokoji. She doesn't want anybody outside from Hirata to know the whole situation.

"You were telling me about the quarrel you have with Manabe-chan and the girls from class C. Is that true?"

No, pressing her for an answer like that when Ayanokoji is still there won't get her to answer, rather, it appears more like Ayanokoji needs to say something.

Despite Karuizawa, Hirata continued with the conversation, slowly coming to learn what exactly it was, that Rika and Karuizawa had some past beef, and the other girls tried bullying Karuizawa to get her to apologize.

"I see, so that's why you told me something like that." Hirata thought aloud.

"Something like that?"

For the first time, Ayanokoji spoke up.

"Karuizawa-chan told me to stand up for her and get back at Manabe and the others."

The talk is honestly going pretty straightforward, that makes things easier for me.

"Why are you telling him all this?" Karuizawa then asked.

"Because you're not acting like yourself. The real Karuizawa isn't the type to fight violence with violence." Hirata responded.

Ayanokoji spoke up again, speaking exactly what I would expect him to say in this situation.

Speaking logically, it's up to the boyfriend to protect the girlfriend.

"But she's being bullied right? If you really are her boyfriend then you have an obligation to save her."

I noticed Karuizawa's eyes widen for a split second at his words.

Yes, that's correct Karuizawa.

"Yes, I know that the case. But I don't believe in that "eye for an eye" talk. Don't you know that?"

Hirata believes wholeheartedly that we can settle this peacefully, but the only way to settle this peacefully is to get the "parents" involved.

In other words, the people who would need to talk are one of us class D leaders, and class C's leader, Ryuen.

But knowing Hirata, he's probably already excluded that option.

"Let's think about it together then, how to get along with Manabe-chan and her group." Hirata declared.

"That's impossible. I was one-sidedly attacked by them. Please understand-"

"One-sided?" As if not even realizing his girlfriend's pleas, Hirata continued. "Wasn't it because you bullied Morofuji-chan first, Karuizawa-chan?"

His tone sounded rather strict, like he was accusing Karuizawa of something.

"But, that's, I had no choice. Shinohara-chan and the others were watching me."

"So basically because Shinohara was there, you had no other choice? Is that what you mean?"

Karuizawa sent Ayanokoji a nasty glare, but bit back from saying anything, turning back to Hirata.

That being said, the look was clear, she was telling Ayanokoji to shut up.

"I beg you, please save me... Hirata-kun, you'll protect me right?"

She was practically begging now.

"Of course I intend to protect you, but I won't do anything to Manabe-chan and the others as well. I'll try and find a way for you all to talk together and get along."

"I'm telling you that's impossible! If things were that easy I wouldn't even ask for your help in the first place." She had started with a shout, but quickly tried to calm herself as she spoke.

She was clearly on her last straw.

But it makes sense, the way things are proceeding this can easily lead to some more aggressive violence.

The other girls already made it clear they wouldn't forgive her anymore, even if she did apologize the thing they'd likely do now is pretend to accept the apology, then jump her later.

And as for Hirata, once more he isn't taking one side.

His wish to pacify the situation won't be fulfilled, not with the way things have proceeded thus far.

Karuizawa is trying to make Hirata realize this, but he isn't listening.

He wants to help Karuizawa, but he can't just bully another girl, or "get back" at another girl, as Karuizawa put it.

The easiest thing to do would be to threaten the other girls, but that's outside Hirata's character.

He's already known around the school as an innocent young man who leads through kindness, quite alike to Ichinose in that regard.

As for me, rumours about me threatening people doesn't effect things at all.

It's already widely known that while I'm typically kind-hearted, my main allegiance lies with my class. I'm not afraid to bring down others if they try and hurt those in my class.

If rumours that Hirata threatened another student went around the school, it'd break his image.

Not to mention, Hirata would be the type of person to try and justify the rumour, or deny its truth.

As for me, I would confirm that the rumour is true, and explain specifically why I threatened them.

"It doesn't matter what the reason is, I am unable to do what you expect me to. For me, Karuizawa-chan is indeed a precious classmate. If there's something troubling you I'll protect you. But whatever the reason, I won't hurt anyone else either. Even if it's a student of class C."

Hirata said this with a solid voice, but the person who spoke up next was Ayanokoji, interrupting Karuizawa before she could speak.

"What if they broke her leg?"

...Huh?

My eyes widened.

Ayanokoji is... impersonating, me?

No, this is perfect!

I'm sure he's realized as well.

The chances that there is another person eavesdropping on this right now are quite high, especially with the racket they've made.

The chances that Ayanokoji's skill being discovered is quite high, so he's using me as a way to take the spotlight off of himself.

We'd theorized of whether it would work or not, but both have taken steps to make sure it would work.

This is one of those steps.

Impersonating the person you work under, acting as they act and speaking as they speak.

All subordinates subconsciously do this eventually.

And since he's impersonating me, he's hinting to anybody else that I'm the real mastermind.

Genius.

Let's just hope our plan works, it all depends on how good Ayanokoji plays his next piece.

"Tell me Hirata-kun, what would you do if they bullied her again, and did something like break her leg? Or her arm, or poked out an eyeball or ripped off an ear? What would you do then?"

Perfect, that's exactly what I would ask.

"Um, uh-"

Hirata was stammering, clearly having never expected such a question.

"Do you still think that situation could be solved peacefully? Would you still try and talk things out?"

Hirata didn't answer, and now it was Karuizawa who spoke up softly.

"Hirata...kun? Please, you'd get them back right?"

Hirata hung his head.

I pumped a fist.

What I would do right now, right now is...

Ayanokoji walked up to Hirata, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"If you think for a second that trying to sort things out peacefully by that point isn't just submitting to the other classes who aren't afraid to beat us down, then you aren't suited to be our class leader."

Hirata looked away, and Karuizawa seemed to look at Ayanokoji in a new light.

"I'm sure Shizukana would agree as well."

Hirata knows very well how I am as a leader, so this works to put a blow on him, but it works doubly as letting Karuizawa know that between Hirata and I, it'd be a better idea to rely on me.

However, because of what I said to her earlier today, Ayanokoji mentioning me has the unintended effect of giving off the implication that he works under me, as I could see Karuizawa make that connection based on her reaction.

By saying that she could go to Ayanokoji for help if I'm not around, Ayanokoji bringing up me as a more reliable leader made her think that I have him working under me to protect her.

Which is perfect, because him working under me is exactly what we want, but this also half solves Karuizawa's problem.

I just need to get Ayanokoji to watch over her now, and act accordingly to what happens to her.

Hirata let out a forced sigh.

"That's just the thing. Karuizawa-chan and I are not girlfriend and boyfriend for real. I agreed to try and help her, but I'll do it my own way. I simply won't be able to help if you ask me to retaliate against Manabe-chan and her friends."

"...Why are you telling me this now?" Karuizawa responded, and I'm realizing this was likely done to give Ayanokoji some insight.

At the current, Ayanokoji is only here because he coerced Hirata to bring him along, acting as "the bridge between Hirata and Horikita." Whom Hirata thinks Ayanokoji serves.

Well, he sort of does, and I guess I kind of do as well.

But that could change at a moments notice, and Horikita won't be able to do anything about it.

"I thought to save you, a new approach is required."

It's clear he's not abandoning Karuizawa, it's just that, as he's said before, he has a certain way of doing things.

He then approached Karuizawa, but made no move to calm her down.

"Are you saying... I need to use violence myself?" Karuizawa suddenly asked.

My eyes widened, and I payed close attention to Karuizawa's face.

She looked frightened.

"I didn't say that, I will do my best to save you. In the morning, I intend on having a chat with Manabe-chan and the other girls. To ask her to stop bothering you. You may not like it, but I intend to tell them you want to apologize to them."

"That's not what I want!"

"I see. If that's the case then there's nothing I can do for you, sorry about that."

The way he said that was without feeling, no, it was calming.

As though nothing about this conversation was bothering him.

Hirata then turned to Ayanokoji, and I finally got a good look at his face.

Ayanokoji was...

Expressionless.

How bland.

Come on man, drama of the century unfolding in front of you and not a single emotion makes it to your face?

"Ayanokoji-kun, if you have any ideas please tell us."

I noticed Karuizawa shift her attention to him, but she seemed more pissed off about Hirata blowing her off than her interest in the expressionless Ayanokoji, and so she ended up acting rash.

"No need! If you're not going to listen to my request then I don't need you!" She then kicked a juice can that was conveniently on the ground, spilling its contents as it echoed through the hall.

"Our relationship ends here today, it's over!"

Hirata seemed annoyed, but it's likely more from him being unable to help her.

Well, he can, but he refuses to.

Although, this does beg the question.

Why won't he help her?

To reject violence so utterly and completely, there must be more to Hirata then I first thought.

Karuizawa then ran off, yet no one made a move.

After some time, Hirata spoke up again.

"Ayanokoji-kun, there are some things I can't do. That's why you're here right now, I'd like you to understand that."

"You seem to want to be more than a bridge that connects everyone, that's quite selfish of you.
You're trying to be everyone's ally right?"

"Yes, I'm on Karuizawa-chan's side, but I'm also on your side. Depending on who I'm talking to, I change up my attitude. You're far more capable than others may think."

Hmm, explaining it like that, Hirata just sounds like a worse Ayanokoji.

Because he also shows different faces to different people.

"You're praising me too much."

"Really, I'm quite confident in reading the feelings in other people. That's why I can tell."

As much as I want to stay, the main topic of this conversation has already fled.

Ayanokoji is already getting information on Hirata right now, and with Karuizawa running off, I've decided on something.

For Karuizawa, the best thing to happen currently would be a chance encounter.

And so I set off, ignoring the voices behind me and in my ear as I did.

...

"Eh?"

I saw her flinch, and remained still, frozen in spot.

"Is that... Karuizawa-chan?"

Slowly, she looked up, her eyes meeting my own.

There were tear mark down her cheeks, and she looked a mess.

She immediately tried tidying herself up, turning away.

"Go away."

I frowned, closing the distance between us.

"What are you doing out so late? Did someone do this to you?"

"I said go away."

I kneeled down in front of her.

She had been sitting on a bench, looking down at the pool across the ship.

"Karuizawa, answer the question."

I saw her eyes weaken at my words, before she relented.

"No."

"Are you lying?"

"No."

"Then why are you crying?"

She looked back at me.

"What does it matter to you?"

I smiled back.

"Haven't I already said? I care about you, just as I do everyone else in the class. If someone is upset I'll try and cheer them up."

"..."

"Does it have something to do with the bullying?"

"...Kind of."

"Is it about Hirata then?"

Her eyes widened, and she gave me a good look this time, actually trying to figure out what I was thinking, how I knew that.

"How did you know?"

"You expect him to protect you don't you? He's supposed to be your b-boyfriend. I can only guess that he chose to try and sort things out peacefully."

"But... how?"

I sighed.

"I figure I should say this now, but I know that Hirata and you aren't actually dating, s-sure, you look like a good couple, and you act like a couple, but you don't do couple things."

She wasn't saying anything, so I continued.

"Not only that, but you're also acting aren't you? This isn't who you r-really are, you're not strong, or confident, are you?"

A look of guilt welled over her face, and I reached a hand over, reassuringly resting it on her shoulder.

"It's okay. I understand that it was done for a reason. Do you want to talk about it?"

"Not really."

"What can you tell me then? How can I make you feel better?"

"...Help me get back at those class C girls."

"Mm, done."

"Huh?"

Her eyes widened, shocked at how easily I agreed.

"What?" She asked again.

I grinned.

"I'll have Ayanokoji watch over you. I can't exactly have him go out of his way to bully t-them, nor can I do that myself, but if it's in self defence, that's a different problem, right?"

"R-right."

She was clearly at a loss for words.

I stood back up, putting a hand out.

"How about it then?"

She looked up at me, and I only now noticed how the light from the moon was illuminating us.

Karuizawa POV:

In my mind, the first thing I thought when I took in the person before me.

Was that he was a beautiful devil.

The light shining against him creating the illusion that he had shadowy black wings, and a strange dark halo around his head.

Still, even if I'm making a deal with the devil.

If I can protect myself.

No, if I can be safe.

I'll take his hand.

I'll take his hand thousands of times, so long as I can forget this horrible feeling in my heart.

I reached forward, gently putting my hand in his, and he gave me a close-eyed smile, gently pulling me up.

"You'll be safe, it's possible you may need to hold out, but I'll be there, o-or Ayanokoji will be there, we won't just leave you to those wolves in C class."

"Okay." I mumbled back.

Something I'll come to learn from this.

Is that even though I'm safer now, the danger surrounding me had a drastic increase.

But even still, if I just believe, and hold out, I'll be saved.

I'll trust you, you beautiful devil.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 62: At The Ship's Bow

Kushida POV:

I stood silently at the bow of the ship, looking out towards the sea, while a small breeze blew against me.

My silence and composure were left unaffected by the butterflies in my stomach, a feeling of anticipation washing over me.

It was finally happening.

It was about a half hour ago.

I'd been talking with a couple of my friends when I got a text from Shizukana.

"If you can, meet me at the bow of the ship in thirty minutes. I need to talk with you about something."

That was all it said, but it was easy to guess what he was implying.

The bow of the ship became popular as a place to ask out other people, obviously he would only ask me here if he was going to confess his feelings to me.

I felt excited just thinking about it, but also a bit embarrassed.

How do I respond? What do I do?

Do I just run up and hug him?

Or something else?

I lifted a hand up to my chest, curling my fingers.

What do I say?

What should I say?

What would he want to hear?

I only felt more nervous as the seconds ticked on, and on, and on.

Then, suddenly, as though a calming wave had suddenly washed over me, I didn't feel nervous anymore.

I knew he was here.

I only ever felt like this around him.

I turned, looking at him, with the sparkling sea at my back.

And there he was, standing with the same reassuring smile he always had.

"Tensai, hi."

"Hello, Kikyo."

My heart fluttered as I heard my name roll off his tongue, and saw him shift, as though nervous.

This was it.

"Um, I've given this much thought. Who I wanted to spend my life with, I realized that b-between the two of you, I would have to kill a part of me to pick just one."

The explanation before the proposal.

Both of my hands were clenched tight as they hovered over my heart.

"And that's what I ended up doing, I've thought hard about everything, but t-the main two reasons I came to the decision I did was based off of simple things. How much I can make e-either of you two happy, and how I personally feel when I'm with you."

Nobody can make me happy the way you have.

"And then I came across a crossroads, how I feel about both of you, it's t-the same, but also different. I learned I care about you both equally."

Which means, you love me.

He glanced down, as thought guilty.

Right?

"Kikyo... I, the decision I made, my feelings for you are real, but I can't go out with you, I'm sorry."

A crack.

"Huh?"

I saw him wince at my voice, as though he hated himself for hearing me speak with such a broken tone.

"I... hope we can continue to be friends."

"W-what?"

No, this...

Isn't how this was supposed to go.

I looked down.

I couldn't look at him.

That wasn't Shizukana.

That wasn't Tensai.

"Kikyo... Kushida... I'm sorry."

Ah, I see now.

Sakayanagi... she did this.

She tainted you.

She entranced you, hypnotized you.

Trying to hide what I was feeling, I threw on a smile, still feeling a couple of tears escape down my cheeks.

"It's fine. We can, still be friends, right?"

"Of course."

"Alright. Thank you, Tensai. I'll go first." I felt my lip quiver as I spoke, trying my best not to just burst out into sobs in front of him.

As I walked by, he made a gesture as though to reach out for me.

He does still care, he wants to console me, but he isn't.

He isn't.

It's because of her.

Sakayangi.

It's because of you.

Tears running down my cheeks, I walked at a fast pace through the ship, gripping my fists.

You bitch.

I'll destroy you.

"You bitch."

I let out a scream of frustration as I kicked a vending machine I passed by.

Pain flared up, but I didn't pay it any mind.

The only thing I was thinking right now.

Is how badly I wanted to crush Sakayanagi.

For daring to taint Tensai, I'll destroy her.

"I'll fucking destroy her!"

...

Shizukana POV:

I stayed still for some time, trying to calm the feeling in my heart.

As much as I wanted to console her right then and there, it wouldn't be good for her.

It's best if she moves on, if I continue to care for her like I did then she won't move on.

This is for the best.

This way I can act accordingly to the things she does, without making her hate herself.

It's bound for me to expose her plans, but if she knew that I still loved her during that time there's no telling how badly that would effect her.

If she's aware that I've moved on from her, then the blow when I foil her plans won't be as hard, it won't be as devastating.

Once more she's doing some risky things, and not being careful enough.

I took a deep breath, walking forward, looking out at the sparkling sea in front of me.

There were clouds rolling in ahead.

I hope it doesn't rain.

I looked behind me, where Kushida has already gone.

I hope one day, you'll find someone who can protect you, and will love you for who you are. Someone you won't need to lie to, and can rely on.

I'm sure you'll meet that person, Kushida.

...

It was necessary.

That's what I had to keep telling myself.

As the day passed, more and more I felt sick, as though I had killed some part inside of me.

By the time I made it to the Goat meeting room, I had been feeling dizzy.

"Are you okay?"

"Hm?"

I turned to my left, seeing a pair of curious eyes staring at me, looking out for me.

"Yeah. I'm fine."

Even as I said this, my vision blurred, but I did everything in my power to stand straight, to move properly.

"Hey, you're not good, I can tell, I know when you're pushing yourself."

Right, I forgot she's seen me pass out before.

She knows what I look like when I'm dizzy.

"What happened?"

I sat down, shaking my head, no, was I laying down?

"It's nothing, I'm fine. Just, thinking about a lot right now."

"Why don't you rest?"

"I can't, I have a game to play."

"Rest."

I looked up, seeing Kito, who stared down at me.

"Motodoi offered to not play for this session, since it didn't look like you were well. There's a drawback though."

"What is it?"

"Ten times."

I frowned, but nodded.

"Understood."

After that, I was put to rest on a comfortable couch, and closed my eyes.

"Oi."

When I opened my eyes again, I felt good as new, but I knew it was just a hoax.

I could tell by the brightness of the room around me, and the person sitting at the table across from me.

"It's you again."

The younger me scoffed as I said this.

"You're a disgrace."

"Why? Because I broke someone's heart?"

He laughed.

"No, because you care that you broke someone's heart."

"Huh?"

He stood up, and I heard a thunk.

My eyes narrowed, and I stood up as well.

"About time you noticed, shithead."

I sent a mock glare, and he grinned back at me.

I walked around the table, and put a hand up around his neck.

Over the metal collar around it.

Chains linked down to cuffs around his ankles, which was connected down into an abyss in the ground below him.

"What happened?" I asked.

"No clue. But you're one imaginative person, aren't you? Though it makes sense, since you're me."

"I don't understand."

"I don't either. But it seems whenever you make those loose connections to your past, I end up going through those memories. Although I must admit, it's quite nice that I got to see Orchid again, my memories with her are some of my favourite, no, they are my favourite."

I smiled.

"You too huh?"

"Yeah... but it makes sense, we are the same person."

"Yeah."

I shook my head, realizing we went way off topic.

"Sorry, what did you mean? When I first got here?"

"Hm? Oh, that, it's quite simple really. I want you to grow to be better than me, and you have been, slowly but surely."

I nodded, still not quite understanding.

"How does that effect my situation with Kushida?"

"You've grown completely infatuated with yourself, ring a bell?"

My eyes widened.

The Chairman.

"You mean to say, I'm not living for myself?"

He looked away, sighing.

"You've gotten better, a lot better since I've last seen you. But this still might be too much for you. Even so, I'll tell you this."

He let out a sigh, before sitting back down, I sat back across from him.

"I was created for the sole purpose of being in someone's shadow, you already know this. To condition me to do that, I had to think about other people, instead of myself. How I act should he determined based off of other's feelings, or emotions. This is the opposite of what you've been doing since you've gotten to this school. You've been testing yourself, proving yourself, you were completely fascinated with yourself, about what your limitations could be, and derived joy from being pushed to the brink. You've started holding yourself back, and are putting others first."

"So what are you saying? To go all out, and only do things for my own benefit?"

"Yes."

I flinched back at his tone of voice.

"Things that benefit you can still benefit those you care about, but by holding yourself back from destroying all three other classes in the first year, you're limiting your growth, and the growth of others. By worrying about Kushida and how you may have effected her, you're making it harder for her, you're making it harder for her to accept the reality of the situation, and you're making things difficult for yourself, you're distracting yourself, instead of looking forward, you're focusing on the past."

Slowly, I nodded.

"I see, thank you."

The younger me seemed to be thrown for a loop at my thanks, and let out a small, embarrassed laugh.

"Haha, I didn't think I'd get through to you that easily. Wow."

I smiled back.

"No, I understand. I stopped putting myself first. Even if I save those three classes to do one per year, it won't be as exciting as if I crushed them all sooner, closer together."

He nodded.

"It's too bad it's so late in the school year to do that, you probably won't be able to really start on A class as a whole until the next year."

"Fair enough." I sighed.

"But still, after the first year, the next two years won't be nearly as exciting."

"True, but you can work on cultivating others at that time, for now, just have fun, and go all out."

I laughed, and stood up.

I heard a thud, and saw the me across from me raise a brow.

I frowned as I brought a hand up to my neck, before looking down.

"Well that's certainly strange, it seems I'm not the only one locked up. It appears there's still one more thing you have to do."

His eyes met mine, and I immediately knew what he was talking about.

I let out a small laugh, shaking my head.

What I want to do right now.

What I want.

Sakayanagi.

I want to see Sakayanagi.

"That's it. I'll see you around, better me."

He gave a mocking two fingered salute, and I bid him farewell as I closed my eyes.

When I opened them again, the first thing I saw was Onodera, with my glasses on.

I immediately flicked her on the forehead.

"Ow!"

I sat up, and looked over, seeing Onodera sitting on the ground, holding her forehead.

I noticed no one else was in the room.

"How long was I asleep?" I asked.

"Not long." She mumbled back, holding my glasses out to me, standing up.

I rolled my eyes, taking my glasses back and putting them on.

"Sorry."

"Aawww! So you do care!"

"Uh-huh."

She giggled, and I couldn't help a smile at her antics.

"The hour ended just a few minutes ago." She finally responded.

"Thank you, did anything happen?"

"Mm, not really. I mean, Motodoi came over and did like, a full body inspection of you, but I watched over her and made sure she didn't do anything inappropriate."

I felt a shiver.

"What? Why didn't you stop her?"

She did a fake cough.

"Well, I did try at first. But she uh, has a killer glare."

"I see."

"Hey, I swear I did! But hear me out man, I thought she was gonna kill me right then and there! She also mumbled something about "hiding him" or something like that."

"Ah."

Something tells me I should keep an eye out for Motodoi in the future.

The two of us exited the room together, but both stopped.

"Shizukana, how was your rest?"

"It was refreshing Kito-kun, thank you for asking."

Kito let out a small "humph." And adjusted himself, having been leaning against the wall beside the door.

"The reason I'm here has nothing to do with the meeting, rather, I was told she wanted to speak with you."

"That's perfect, I wanted to meet with her as well."

"My intuition tells me this isn't like the normal get-together."

"I know."

He nodded.

"I must say, how frightening."

"What is?"

"The look in your eyes, it's different than it was yesterday."

"How so?"

He sighed, and looked up, thinking back.

"Yesterday... you looked determined. You knew exactly what you wanted to do. But today it looks like you decided that you're willing to go through with it."

"Explain for me, please."

"Hm, how should I say it. Some predators, when they're searching for prey, what they do is they see one lone animal, and jump on it, they will eventually go hungry as a result. However, smarter predators will stalk their prey until they're led to a larger horde, so they have a bigger meal. Yesterday, you seemed like the latter, but today, it's like you're both."

I smiled.

"That's because I am. I already know where all of my prey is, but I'm not going to wait, not anymore. I'll go t-through them all, whether they're together or not, simply because I enjoy the hunt."

"So that's how it is. Thank you for telling me."

"No problem."

Kito then walked off, and I felt a tap on my shoulder.

"What was that about?" Onodera asked, looking a bit put-off.

"Don't worry about it, just some talk between powerful people."

"Powerful people huh? So then..."

"Yes..." I lifted my hand up, taking my glasses off. "I'm done hiding, and I'm done holding back."

I heard an excited cheer beside me, and laughed openly as Onodera jumped up.

"That's great! But what about your condition?"

"I can work around it, I'll find a way to." I responded.

She pumped a fist.

"Nice!"

Onodera is one of the very few people who know just how powerful I am.

As for how she knows this.

I actually traded this information with her.

To obtain the information on who her crush is, I told her all about me.

Of course, I already knew who it was previously, but hearing it from her was a different thing altogether.

Onodera being someone who I've come to think of as a sister, yes this was worth it to me.

"Does this mean you'll finally start showing yourself off?"

"I won't be passive anymore, is more the sentence."

She giggled.

"Yeah yeah."

She ran off ahead of me, sending me a wave.

"I'll go on ahead then, I want to use the pool, besides, it sounded like you have someone to meet!"

"Alright, I'll see you later Onodera-chan."

"Byyeee!"

I waved back, and took a deep breath, standing straight.

To remove every mental weight I've put down.

And do everything with the fullest of my being.

It's bound to be fun.

I just hope I don't end up being bored down the road.

I mean, if things start getting boring, I could try gunning for the student council president position.

Not to mention that starting next year I'm officially the president of the Archery Club.

That's bound to make things interesting.

Well, I should probably see Sakayanagi.

I have no doubt the news of my rejection had probably reached her ears.

I walked through the halls of the cruise ship, passing by workers and students alike.

I have no doubt that something is likely happening with Ayanokoji's group, but I've already done everything I wanted there, now it's just up to Ayanokoji.

Hopefully he doesn't scare the poor girl, at least more than necessary.

As I walked down the familiar halls, I dipped into one area not many people know about.

"Well if it isn't the heartthrob, how's it going Romeo?"

I looked ahead to see Hashimoto, and smiled.

"That's rich coming from you."

"Oh? So he bites back today, and hey, don't you have glasses?"

"No, I've just grown."

"Oh? Grown huh? You were already pretty terrifying before."

He sent me a wicked smile as I spoke my next words.

"Why of course I would need to grow, I'm sure you are as well, right?"

"Heh, you can say that."

His smile was replaced with a grin as he stepped aside, gesturing for me to go ahead.

"Well, she's waiting for you, I don't want to spoil the mood."

"How wise of you."

I saw a small glint in his eyes, and he grinned wider.

"How dangerous." He mumbled.

I walked on ahead, and smiled softly as I once more saw her.

She was just sitting, thinking, holding her hands in her lap as she leaned into the back of the comfortable expensive couch.

A little area in the ship which had a private outdoor setting.

Perfect for people who want to stay out of the spotlight, and relax.

She seemed to look patient, but I can see under the surface, she's somewhat excited, and eager.

It seems she's aware of what happened earlier today.

I walked forward, and she took notice of me.

"Why hello."

"Hello, Arisu."

"How was your first meeting today?"

"Enlightening."

She tilted her head, scooching over a bit, as if there wasn't already enough space, and pat the spot next to her.

"Come, tell me all about it."

I walked forward some more, but stopped just shy of the couch, standing in front of her.

"What's wrong?"

I shook my head.

"It's nothing, I would just like to tell you this first part like this."

"Hmm? So be it, what is it you'd like to say?"

I took a breath in, and brought forward a confident smile.

"I'm ready for you. Whenever or however you may choose to clash with me. I'll be ready. I see no point in waiting u-until the third year. I want us both to live excitingly, even if boredom is all the future brings."

Her eyes widened, and she smiled her smug smile.

"Is that so? Then you better prepare yourself, the moment I see the opportunity, I'm coming after you."

I leaned down, down to her level.

"I'll be ready."

"Fufu, well, if I may. What brought about this change?"

I moved over, sitting down on the couch, and gently wrapped an arm around her as she leaned in against me.

"It was of my own decision. I came to the realization that I was getting in the way of what I wanted."

"And what is that?"

"To live an exciting school life, where I could go all out and enjoy myself."

"I see, how self-absorbed."

"I'm insulted, am I not the protagonist of my story?"

"You can still be selfish."

"True, but in this case I feel like I deserve it."

She let out a small giggle, and I joined in.

"Deserving, yes, that is the one word that comes to mind. You deserve to do what you want."

I rose a brow as she leaned up, looking at me.

"You deserve to have what you want."

There was a strange look in her eyes, which seemed entrancing and cool, and I unconsciously leaned down.

"What I want?"

"Whatever you desire."

"Then what do I desire?"

"I'm sure you know~."

She grinned.

It was clear I was already trapped in her spell.

But she too, was hypnotized under my will.

In a trance, we both slowly closed the distance between the other.

We both became aware of our closeness as our lips brushed against each other, and both couldn't help a smile.

How long have we waited for each other?

How agonizing must it have been?

Overflowing with passion, we connected our lips together.

Finally.

We were together again.

This delicate flower before me tastes just as sweet as I remember.

This kiss felt unlike to any shared before.

She felt the same way I did.

That we could finally be together.

At a later time, I'd been told that I was just as alluring as I was from before.

We knew at that moment, this trance we cause the other to be in, the hypnotic gaze that forces us to act on our feelings was a sign.

Nothing would ever get between us.

Not anymore.

Chapter end,

Goodbye!

Chapter 63: Useful Useless

I sighed as I stood at the end of the hallway, keeping a lookout as Ayanokoji did his thing further down the hall.

"So?" I asked.

"This place is perfect."

I nodded.

"Alright then, when do you plan on making this happen?"

"When I can, most likely right away."

When I first heard what Ayanokoji planned to do with the Karuizawa situation, I was a bit hesitant, but after some thinking I realized most of our problems would be solved.

If everything goes right then Manabe and her friends will leave Karuizawa alone, and said blonde will become a valuable... ally.

Let's go with ally for now.

Well, at the end of the day, it's Ayanokoji's plan, I'm just here to help make sure things go smoothly.

It's up to him to decide on how to proceed, I have other things I need to attend to after all.

First and foremost, I want to crush Motodoi and Yamamura, after that, I need to gather some information about the second years.

I had received a text from Hashigaki saying that there were rumours that a student in the second year plans on becoming the student council president, and wants to overhaul many of the rules put in place by the current student council president.

In other words, they want to spit on president Horikita's hard work.

I found this to be extremely intriguing.

After I learned of this, I've been trying to figure out more, but since I'm stuck on a cruise ship with only first years, I haven't gained any new information.

But still, this has got me somewhat excited.

Whoever this person is, they plan on openly disrespecting someone whom I see eye to eye with, I can only imagine how strong this new student might be.

I want to go against them.

Currently, I still have to destroy everyone in the first year, but now I'm glad.

I'm glad that once I'm done, there will be another challenge for me.

A few minutes later, Ayanokoji walked over to me.

"All done."

I nodded.

"Then I'll leave this to you, see you around Kiyotaka-kun, oh, and you'll be able to tell she's really out of it when she has her arm down by her waist. Everyone has a little niche when they're uncomfortable or angry or happy. I managed to pick up on hers."

"Bye, Tensai. Thanks."

I walked off after that.

I was just there to make sure he could do this without a hitch, now the rest is up to him.

Personally, I would've preferred the area around the stern of the ship where there's a whole area without any cameras, but that's mainly because it contains a whole bunch of cargo.

More like a storage zone.

It's a nice place to go if you don't want to be seen.

...Wait.

Aren't class C's rooms closer to the stern of the ship?

Somewhere I can't see them.

How many cameras do I have again?

7, 9, 12.

I don't have more than 15, I know that.

I bet I could spare a few to put back in that zone though.

If I'm right, then I figured out where Ryuen and Kushida are meeting to talk, and can figure out just how much she's telling him.

This is actually, perfect!

If I can get some sort of recording, say, of their plans, then by the end of the exam when Ryuen is all cocky because he earned more class points, I can reveal I knew about the plan all along.

What to say though?

I figured you would need the crutch?

I thought about giving you a little boost?

The only reason you're ahead is because I made it so?

What to say what to say?

Hm, I'll say what sounds best in the moment.

Sometimes the perfect course of action is only revealed in the moment.

For now, I should focus on what's coming up. I don't want to disappoint those kids in A class.

...

Ayanokoji POV:

After I made sure Manabe's gang has left, I re-entered the room. Karuizawa probably heard the door opening, but she continued to sit on the floor and cry. Perhaps her overwhelming sense of fear prevented her from noticing me.

So this is the true face of the egotistical and unyielding class' girls' leader?

Thanks to the suggestion I had given Manabe, Karuizawa's uniform and exposed skins were more or less intact. If her uniform was ripped or someone cut her hair, it would be difficult to fool others. While bullying is common, this school's uniqueness makes bullying much harder to contain.

If one has something to be concerned about, it's that her face was reddened from the abuse. It should subside by tomorrow.

"Karuizawa."

She flinched, lifted her head, and finally noticed me.

"Wh- huh?"

The person she least expected to show up here, seeing the thing she doesn't want anyone to see, she went into a panic.

Although, the harsh abuse she received was too great to simply put up a front, and act like nothing happened, although her pathetic sobs did gradually turn to quiet subdues.

Having two people alone in a dark area is bound to make them get closer, even if they once hated each other.

That's how humans work.

"Calmed down yet?"

"More or less..."

Karuizawa lifted a trembling hand, using her sleeve to wipe her swollen eyes. She was still too paralyzed to stand up, so I reached a hand down to help her up.

She didn't take it.

"Where is Hirata..."

"He was supposed to come, right? I was with him earlier, but he got called away by a teacher, he sent me in his stead."

This explanation should suffice, but I noticed her look up at me, hesitant.

"And Shizukana...?"

Although I didn't show it on my face, I was surprised.

"I'll help get everything set up for you."

I had to catch myself from smiling, I didn't want to freak Karuizawa out if she saw it.

In this case, if we're going off of our plan.

"He has his meeting now, he couldn't come."

Her eyes widened.

"So he knew?"

"He told me to stay with Hirata, just in case, as he said."

She seemed to accept that answer, although I still find myself surprised with Tensai's actions.

As for the reason he did this without telling me...

No, he did tell me, I just didn't look between the lines.

That means it must've been him last night around that corner. He must have thought I'd already known that.

"So, why are you crying?"

"It's Manabe and her gang, I won't let her get away with this."

It seems like she's remembering what happened to her, her body starting to shake in response. She didn't want to show me this humiliating side of her, but when fear taints the body, it is not so easily removed.

"Don't tell anyone that I cried, if you do, I won't forgive you."

Right now, her biggest weakness is that she is forced to be quiet. If this assault becomes known, so will the reason for the assault, which will cause her social status to drop considerably.

It was no wonder she was trying to use Hirata to get back at Manabe.

"You know, it's not that difficult to get back at them. Even you can do it, they are just girls after all."

"How unreasonable."

"Are you afraid they will get back at you? Hmph, and he said I could trust you..."

"It is apparent from Sudo's incident that an eye for an eye is not the correct choice, it would only escalate the conflict. This will inevitably make an investigation unavoidable. Don't you wish for that not to happen?"

"So you're telling me to suck it up?"

I know how to answer her, but I chose to remain silent.

I have to navigate carefully now.

"Like they would, no, for sure they are going to continue doing things to me."

Her body continued to shake, and it was true. There is no guarantee that Manabe and her friends will stop at just this, there are also more escape points on the school campus then there are on this ship. She can't forever run or hide, and not to mention class D would take a notice as well.

Right now, she wants nothing more than to stop this, she wants to put an end to this. This anxiety is what I need to aim for.

"It would be a shame if things returned back to how they were before. I can empathize with you on this."

"Ah...? What did you say? What do you mean?"

Karuizawa was trying to judge how much I knew, I saw that Manabe and her gang was bullying her, but should know nothing of her past. She's realizing that if I don't know of her past, that she should hide it from me.

"What do I mean? Exactly what the sentence meant. Against all odds you escaped to this isolated world, and even claimed the throne as a class D leader. But the fact that you are a victim of bullying has not changed."

"Huh!? Who did you say is a victim of bullying?" She was growing angry, but also desperate.

I grabbed Karuizawa by the wrists, dragging her up to her feet.

"Wait, what are you doing!?"

I pinned Karuizawa to the wall, forcing her to face me.

"You were being tormented by Manabe, weren't you? They dragged your hair. They slapped your face. They kicked your breasts, your waist and your stomach. They called you harsh words, and that's how you ended up on the ground, miserable, humiliated, pitifully sobbing."

"!?"

Even though she didn't want to face me, she couldn't get away.

Her eyes were kept locked onto mine, although not in any romantic way. There was only darkness here, a darkness we both shared with each other.

"Ever since you were little you were a victim of bullying. Grade school and middle school the bullying was nonstop. Isn't this why you wanted to put a stop to it?"

"Who... did you hear that from?"

"By the one person who understands me... who understands you..."

An inaudible word escaped her mouth, but I recognized the name, and congratulated my friend for his victory in my own mind.

"Hirata is not suitable for you, he will help you, but he will also help others. In a situation like this he has no use to you. In other words, as a parasite, he is not a good host."

Karuizawa is much smarter than her appearance, she played all her cards right to protect her social status, but one small mistake is all it took to nearly derail everything.

"Tch. Why you... what gives you the right to pretentiously lecture me!?"

"My right? You haven't realized it yet? You should know your place, do you even know who is in front of you right now? It is not Hirata, it is not Shizukana, it is me. I know of your checkered past, I know about the fake relationship between you and Hirata. I know that Manabe just physically assailed you and all you could do was hopelessly cry. I know everything."

Everything that Karuizawa doesn't want others to know, I, an outsider to her, trusted only by word, knows.

"In other words? If you become too much of a handful, I can at any time release this information."

How terrifying would that be? Karuizawa should know full well.

"Don't, don't joke around about that! He wouldn't let you anyways, don't get ahead of yourself!"

"Shizukana huh? I admit it, he would ruin me if I did that, but only if you don't listen to me. Ruining my own life in an attempt to keep you under my wing, I'll take that bet, always. By then, the truth will still be out, and that's all you care about, right?"

As I closed in on her, she turned her face away to avoid looking at me. I grabbed her cheeks and forced her face back towards me. She desperately wanted to avoid my gaze, but her strength was nowhere near my own, she closed her eyes in a futile attempt to escape.

"What! What do you want from me? Are you aiming for my body?"

"Your body huh. That might not be a bad idea."

My finger tips slid down across Karuizawa's thighs. The softness I feel is almost inhuman. The smoothness of her skin is very different from what I have, perhaps different than how most woman are as well.

"No!"

She desperately tried to get away from me. I strengthen my hold on her cheeks and made her look into my eyes.

"Do not resist, if you do I'll release everything to the school."

These words, like a curse, had cursed her body into a constrained stiffness.

Anger, horrified, fear, despair. How many emotions has she been hiding away, carrying all this time?

By now she should notice that I am completely different from the person I constantly portray myself as.

I let her go, backing up a couple of steps.

"Spread your legs." I ordered.

Karuizawa's tears began to drop as she slowly spread them.

I was suddenly reminded of how it wasn't even that long ago I had said something similar regarding an incident with another female in my class.

However, even if she knows she will be violated here, she will want to protect the place she has right now.

The pain from her bullying has taken control, and this is the proof.

I placed my hand on my belt and intentionally played with the metal buckle. Even then, Karuizawa did not run away.

She is trying desperately to accept this new reality. She then looked at me with hollowed eyes, muttering something to herself.

I stand correct.

Karuizawa Kei is a usable tool.

My goal is not her body, I plan on threatening her to see how far she would go to protect what she has.

It is a risky gamble for me to reveal my true nature, even if it's under the pretext I'm beneath Shizukana. If she were to run away and report me, our positions would be reversed, but she can't do that.

She is afraid of her past more than anything else. Afraid that she will lose the place she has. To protect this she is even willing to use her body, that is how much this place means to her.

"I will not bow down to you, I'm not being bullied by you, you merely got hold of my weakness and used me! You asshole just do whatever you want and violate me!"

Karuizawa had nearly growled, as if she is exposing her raw anger to the world.

"But it's fine, this is not the first time I've succumbed to force."

She mockingly laughed, Karuizawa turned and looked at me in the eyes.

"Hey... do you know? When an immutable truth is presented, how do humans react?"

She shook and hugged herself. With a hollowed and dulled smile, she looked at me with a faraway stare.

"I give up. Yes, I was preyed on and devoured, I was reduced to mechanically reacting to stimulus. I couldn't even muster the courage to resist. I couldn't do anything else, all I could do was receive it all, and hope for a better tomorrow."

As she finally comes to terms with her decision, she lifted her skirt herself, placing her hands on her panties.

I grasped her wrists and held her up against the ship's wall.

"What did you receive? What were the pains that tormented you?"

"What? Of course everything you could think of. Thumb tacks were thrown in my shoes, my table drawer was filled with dead animals. When I go to washrooms I was splashed with dirty water. My desk was written with all sorts of words like 'prostitute'. My hair was dragged on, punches and kicks were so numerous there's no point to mention them. Any kind of bullying you can imagine, I've experienced it. What I just said was a selected sampling. They were so relatively 'gentle' I could laugh. So why don't you laugh? Laugh at me who'd been continuously spit on and bullied."

After all that she has experienced, it is impressive that she can still muster up the courage to act in such an aggressive way.

Her 'core' is strong, and this is why she can still stand up and enter this high school.

So this is what's going on.

But... this is not enough to explain some of the things I noticed.

"Are these the only torments you experienced?"

"What..."

"What you said, were those words the whole truth?"

I feel that there is still something critical that had shattered her heart.

That abnormal way of showing her terrors couldn't help but make me think she's trying to hide something else behind it.

Karuizawa is still hiding something that is worth as much as giving up her body.

"What are you hiding?"

"Wha- nothin."

Just for a second, one of her hands went down to her left waist, and I once more had to hold back a laugh.

I'm glad we thought the same thing Shizukana, although it's to be expected you know of it earlier than I did, you are the sociable one after all.

I grabbed her uniform and pulled up, ignoring the shouting she did in the process. On her beautiful skin laid an ugly scar. A scar that can only be caused by a sharp blade slicing deeply through it.

"Is this your darkness?"

She only sobbed in response.

This scar is not the product of mere kids tormenting each other.

A scar like this must have gravely endangered her life.

Even if her past carries such baggage, she still chooses to stand up.

In the past few days I have been observing her, Karuizawa struck me as someone who would do anything to protect her status, even if it means making enemies.

Now I know why.

"Despair comes in many shapes and forms, but what you have experienced, is, indisputably, despair."

The darkness in her pupils, the horrifying realization of having everything out in the open.

Even if I do not know her deeply, I can feel the darkness she has within her.

Yet, this world has much more things that Karuizawa has not experienced. In darker places, even worse darkness has taken root.

"I can promise you one thing, and this is that from now on I will protect you from intimidation. I am much more reliable than Hirata or Machida."

"You mean, you can stop Manabe and her gang?"

"What you should do now is to decide whether to trust my words or not. A tiny kinder is easily blown out, but a larger flame would have the opposite effect. At the end, the fire will evolve into something that no gust or wind can extinguish. You will act on my behalf, I will act on your behalf. Your emotion does not come into play here. Do you agree with this relationship?"

I pulled out my phone.

"First, let's get rid of your worries. I have a way to stop Manabe's actions."

After opening it, and showing it to Karuizawa, she saw clear as day a photo of her being assaulted by Manabe and her friends.

"This is..."

"If I send this to them, they should reconsider doing any more things to you. If they still decide to pursue you by spreading rumours, this would give me good ammunition to intervene."

As for Manabe and company, this particular incident should soothe their anger. Needlessly going forward would only put them into an unfavourable position.

Then, with an emotionless tone, I spoke.

"I am only seeking you to assist me. I hope that in the future, you will be my aid when needs arise."

"What? Aid? What do you want me to do...?"

"If the current situation continued, D class will never overtake A class. While all of D class' individual abilities are passable, we are severely lacking in cohesion. I was put in charge of trying to unite the class whenever Shizukana is unable to. To do that, I need you to control the girls for me. Then the situation can gradually turn better."

"Horikita is pretty good, admittedly, her problem is her course of action. To put it simply, she's acting like an idiot, but it's also too late to get her to be a leader of the class in any sense of the word until a bit later. We need someone in power now."

"Kushida is a viable option then."

"You're right, but I'd prefer someone more reliable, that we can control."

"Like?"

"Hmm... I have an idea, I'll see if I can rile her up a bit during the island exam."

"Alright."

To think it all comes full circle.

Karuizawa has been stressed since the island exam, nonstop, and Shizukana has made it so.

I can't deny it.

One day, once we've both had our share of time with the other, both had fun, enjoyed ourselves, and destroyed all our enemies.

I want us to compete against each other.

But only if we have nothing left to lose.

Because in all honesty, I don't want to think of what may happen next.

Whether I win, or he wins.

Which one will be thrown away?

Because there's no use for a loser, there's no use for someone who isn't the best, who can't be the greatest.

Looking down at Karuizawa, being as pitiful as she is, reminded me of something, and I felt a strange feeling well up within me.

Those who lose aren't usable anymore... right?

Shizukana POV:

I don't know why, but I felt strong before I walked into my group room for this final gathering.

Not physically, but mentally.

And also, spiritually.

I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath.

It's time to destroy some shitty gamblers.

Chapter end,

I am... alive!

I have died and come back once again.

I apologize for the wait, really, but school has been murdering me, and I've been going through a couple of life things as well. That being said, I'll look to update when I can, so please enjoy the book as best you can!

Peace to you all!

Goodbye!

Chapter 64: Zodiac Exam, Finale!

I sighed, looking down at Yamamura and Motodoi.

Yamamura was gritting her teeth, her hands were clenched into fists, and she looked on the verge of tears, a colourful mixture of negative emotions painting her face.

Motodoi was slumped back in her chair, staring wide-eyed at me as I stood, bringing a hand up to push away some hair that was coming down in front of my face.

"Subtracting what you managed to scrape from me, I believe that's one hundred and forty-five thousand points Yamamura-chan owes me, while Motodoi-chan owes me one hundred and twelve thousand."

Kito kept silent, silently glancing between me and them.

I'd told him to stay out, and not interfere, and luckily for him he decided to abide.

Slowly, Yamamura managed to raise her head, tears threatening to spill as she looked up at me.

"H-how? We just came up with that... last night."

I put my hands down on the table, leaning over it.

"You're too easy to read." I spoke coldly.

She shivered, quickly looking back down.

I gripped my fists as I stood up straight again.

I did it again.

It became too easy.

There was no point in even trying by the second hand, it was just too simple.

Well... this is to be expected.

Until I busy myself with a real challenge, everything I do will seem that much more boring.

Unless it had something to do with Sakayanagi, or the few, true friends I've made.

Thinking back, I can only think of seven people total I actually consider myself close to, and as a friend.

Kiryuin, because she sees me as I am, and treats me the same as others regardless.

Hashigaki, because I am somewhat indebted to her, and she doesn't care about the fact that I'm hiding my true strength, she just enjoys my company, and in truth, I enjoy hers.

Kushida, regardless of how I manipulated her, I looked some more into her past. She deserves a happy life, and I can't deny the feelings I once... no, I still have some feelings for her, but that changes nothing right now. She deserves better.

Horikita, despite her claims she still cares, and I've realized she's come to see me as more than an important ally, but also a friend she wants to protect.

Onodera, that little bundle of joy was probably my first true friend here after Ayanokoji, she's simply a pleasure to be around, and acts like a little sister to me.

Sakayangi, of course.

And finally Ayanokoji, he simply understands me the way I understand him, there's no other way to put it.

"Shizukana."

"Yes?"

I looked at Motodoi, who was still staring at me.

"We never stood a chance, did we?"

"I believe that's something you should figure out on your own."

"I see."

Hm, so she noticed.

She's better than she looks, but is still pretty weak.

She can tell simply from looking into my eyes, but I didn't bother hiding it that time.

"Kito-kun, make sure to let the others know that I'm ready for them anytime, anywhere."

He nodded.

"Sure."

I heard a small buzzer, and looked back to see there were only five more minutes left before the exam ended.

I walked over to the table, picking up my phone, and clapped my hands together, getting everyone's attention.

"Hello everyone, in case some of you forgot, my name is Shizukana Tensai, I-I have an announcement I need to make."

...

Listening carefully from a distance, out of sight, I heard as Horikita, Ayanokoji, Karuizawa, Hirata and the uninvited guest Sudo talked about the anomaly that happened earlier today.

During the betrayal period of the final meeting of this exam, four mails came in nearly simultaneously, ending the exam for four more groups.

I knew who it was right away, it was obvious based on what he's been saying.

I'm somewhat upset I couldn't make him hesitant, but I didn't mind completely, this will serve to help me knock him down later.

"As expected, you were here."

Many seemed surprised at the sudden arrival of Ryuen, whom Horikita was just about to accuse as being the reason four of the groups suddenly ended.

"Ryuen!" Having seen him, Sudo stood up as if to intimidate him, but Ryuen didn't even bother taking a look at him, simply grabbing a vacant chair and taking a seat next to Horikita.

"I thought I'd come and enjoy the results with you. Thanks for being here in such an easy-to-tell place." Ryuen said.

"Yes, I chose this place specifically so that even you with your stupidity would be able to find it. Thank me." Horikita replied.

"But even so Suzune, this is a rather large gathering for you. What's with the change of heart?" He asked her.

After saying this, he looked around at all the others at the table, minus Sudo.

"I was bothered by your consistent nagging, I simply wished to consult with them here."

"Hey, don't give her any trouble!" Sudo shouted.

"Sudo-kun, shut up."

"Oh..."

Sudo obediently listened to Horikita, sinking back into his chair.

He's become surprisingly honest.

"I didn't think you had any friends that were actually friends. Well that's fine."

This was Ayanokoji's strategy, it was a dummy strategy, but we both realize that it'll only work for so long as Horikita continues to interact with everyone at the table even at school. I'm only here to help if things go strangely.

"The results will be announced soon, did you get any results?"

"More or less, you look pretty relaxed."

"Kukuku, I wouldn't be out here if I weren't. Looking around, I see almost everyone that was at the results last time is here."

Of course he would account for me not being there, out of all of us, I'm the one he seems most wary of.

"Oh that's right, last time during the results announcement after acting all high and mighty. You lost miserably." Sudo laughs at Ryuen, seeming to remember his expression from back then.

As if to match him, Horikita also looks down at Ryuen with a slightly disgusted expression.

This is perfect.

I left things to Horikita, and she believes she won.

In reality, Ryuen undeniably won, but he will soon realize it was nothing but a shallow victory.

Whether he releases to my class that I allowed him to win is something I'm still debating on.

"Stop it Suzune. If you do this now you're just going to embarrass yourself later. I already know the target of our group you know?"

"Really? Then I look forward to the results."

"We don't even need to wait for that, I can tell you the name of the target in the Dragon group right now."

"I'm sorry but you just sound like a sore loser at this point. The exam is already over and nobody from the Dragon group turned traitor. It can only mean one thing."

"Hah, if you'll come to know my kindness, you'd be so grateful you'll wet your crotch."

I gripped a fist.

Careful Ryuen, even if I'm not around, you of all people should know how I respond to remarks like that.

He then laughed, and Horikita sighed.

"Tell me then, who is the target of the Dragon group?"

As if he was waiting for her to say that, he suddenly stopped laughing.

I brought a hand over my chest.

A gleam.

I can see it, even if I can't see his face.

The gleam of victory.

"Kushida Kikyo."

"...Ehh!?"

Horikita, who'd mostly been ignoring Ryuen, not taking anything he said seriously, suddenly froze in shock.

Not only her, but Hirata seemed shocked too.

There should be no way he has that information.

"I'm sorry but from the second day of the exam, I already knew that Kushida was the target of the group."

"This is a joke... right? If so, then you could have ended the exam with a betrayal. But you didn't, that means you could have only figured that out after the exam, am I right?"

Trying to get over her shock, she realized that there must be some sort of reason. He would've ended the exam for his group wouldn't he have?

"I just felt so sorry seeing you trying so desperately to protect the identity of the target until the very end. To the point that you were relaxed, confident, and even looked down on others, I wanted to lead you on until the very end."

"How did you figure it out?"

"That, actually involves you, Suzune."

"Me?"

Haha! This is awesome!

She had nothing to do with Ryuen knowing the answer, he's trying to get inside her head, no, he's trying to get inside all of their heads!

There's so many ways I could play off this...

Ryuen is actually pretty amazing.

He's so good at using underhanded methods.

In this case, he's acting like a bigger monster than he is, and it's working, because nobody knows what's happening.

"I realized it from the movement of your eyes, your breathing, movement of your mouth, your tone of voice and everything else about you."

"Stop with the jokes."

"What jokes? Then you think I had found the truth some other way? All I say is true."

"That's... surely you must have heard it from someone else."

"I understand your feelings of not wanting to admit it. That out of everyone in your group, you were the most worthless one, but don't blame yourself for that Suzune. You just picked the wrong guy to mess with. And besides, it was a chaotic exam anyways, you busied yourself with keeping an eye on class A."

"W-what are you saying y-you've done?"

"You'll know the answer soon enough."

As 11pm struck, all of their phones received a message.

I made sure to wrap mine up in the clothing of my hoodie, to dull the noise, and even I barely heard it, I unwrapped it, and checked the results.

Rat: Due to the traitor's correct assessment, outcome 3.

Cow: Due to the traitor's incorrect assessment, outcome 4

Tiger: Due to target's identity being protected, outcome 2.

Rabbit: Due to the traitor's incorrect assessment, outcome 4.

Dragon: Due to the entire group's correct assessment after the exam's end, outcome 1.

Snake: Due to the target's identity being protected, outcome 2.

Horse: Due to the traitor's correct assessment, outcome 3.

Goat: Due to the entire group's correct assessment after the exam's end, outcome 1.

Monkey: Due to the traitor's correct assessment, outcome 3.

Bird: Due to the traitor's correct assessment, outcome 3.

Dog: Due to the target's identity being protected, outcome 2.

Bear: Due to the traitor's correct assessment, outcome 3.

And based on those results...

Class A, minus 200 class points.

Class B, no change in class points.

Class C, plus 150 class points.

Class D, plus 50 class points.

"Class C, is at the top."

Horikita was in a state of shock, but Ryuen kept looking around.

"Is Shizukana really not here? Man I wanted to see his face."

As expected.

All you would see is the face of a calculating genius.

You acted exactly as I thought you would.

Ryuen then pulled out his phone, showing how he arrived to the root of the exam, before smirking towards Horikita.

"I'm sorry to tell you this, but unfortunately, my next target is you. In the next exam, I will make sure to especially target you, Suzune. I will keep going until I completely tear your mind and heart to pieces, and force him out." Ryuen declared.

Horikita just kept staring down at the results, unable to respond.

Class C now possesses a large lead by beating each other class, everyone is bound to keep an eye on them as well now.

It's undeniable, despite how things were at the beginning of the year, each class is much closer to each other than expected.

I'm hoping the others realize how Koenji, in his attempt to simply end the exam, had in fact been a good benefit for us.

Under the right conditions, Koenji is the wild card of the deck, that indisputable.

"I look forward to the second semester."

Ryuen seemed satisfied as he stood up, and the others, despite how this was still a victory for us in a way, didn't celebrate.

Ryuen had cast a shadow over them.

...

"Shizukana... I..."

I said nothing, simply relaxing as I laid in the sun, pulling at my sweat-stained shirt to pull it off my neck.

Hm.

I can see why Koenji likes to do this, it is quite relaxing.

"You failed, didn't you Horikita-chan?"

"I! ...I was caught off guard."

"By Ryuen?"

"He says it was my fault we lost."

"Was it?"

"I don't want to believe it... I don't know."

Horikita sighed, sitting down on the chair next to mine, not bothering to put it back to recline.

"He says he could tell from my face."

"And you believe him?"

"I don't see how he could have done it otherwise."

"Done what?"

"Figured out the target of our group."

"Hm, I can think of a couple of things, none of which I should say aloud though."

"...So then what are you going to do?"

"Pardon?"

I could feel her anger rising.

"About Ryuen, what are you going to do about him?"

"Hm, is he going for me next? Who is he targeting?"

"Me."

"Then figure it out yourself."

"Huh?"

"Horikita-chan, you're a very smart young woman, and yes, Ryuen is an undoubtedly strong opponent, but you're letting him g-get in your head. You're better than him, you just got too ahead of yourself last time. Do everything with the fullest of your ability, or else why do anything at all?"

"...So, I got ahead of myself, huh?"

"Correct."

I brought a hand up to my temple, tapping two fingers against it.

"Four people figured out how the exam worked before it ended, I do honestly b-believe you could've been the fifth if you looked more into it."

"So then, right now, you want me to get stronger."

"That's the plan. Of course, I'll step in if he starts going for others in the class. Or if something happens t-that even I didn't expect. But I'll say this to you straight."

I opened an eye, looking over at her.

She noticed this, and bravely kept eye contact with me.

"Out of everyone in our class, you have the most potential to grow, and not some small amount either. You can grow to be your o-own monster, one that the likes of Ryuen, or Ichinose, or even Katsuragi can't handle."

"Flattery will get you nowhere."

"I have a girlfriend tsundere, I'm not trying to flatter you."

"Hm."

Three.

Two.

One.

"Wait, what did you say?"

I closed my eyes, moving my arm back so I rested on it again.

"Did I not say it loud enough before?"

"What did you say?"

"I'm not trying to flatter you."

"No, before that."

"Tsundere."

"Before that."

"Oh, I have a girlfriend."

"As in..."

"A lover. I am one part of a couple."

"But, you mean..."

"Hm?"

"So you did confess to Kushida?"

"...Huh? No."

"What? Then why... I had needed to talk to her, and she canceled saying she had gotten called out by you. Based on the tone of her voice I could only assume she thought you were calling her to ask her to date."

"Ah, the opposite actually. I called her out to reject her. It wouldn't have worked out between u-us. Besides, she could find plenty of guys who could treat her better than me."

"So then the person you're dating."

"I'm the only one that can treat her as good as I have. I'm the only one that can handle a relationship with her, while also understanding her."

"What do you mean by "handle"?"

"Hm, would you date someone who wouldn't hesitate to ruin your life?"

"No."

"Good answer, you're more sane than I am. The only thing is, despite that, I can work around that, she feels the same to me as I do t-to her. I could also ruin her life, but she still loves me. I have the ability to ruin her life just as she has the ability to ruin mine. Out of everyone in this school, I'd say there are only two people who could actually ruin her l-life, and one of those people is not interested in her in the slightest."

"Which leaves you."

"Correct."

"That, sounds quite complicated."

"It is," I grinned. "Until you understand it, then, everything seems so simple."

"It appears I won't be able to see eye-to-eye with you on this, may I know her name?"

"Sakayanagi Arisu."

She went quiet at this, and I peeked open an eye.

Her eyes were wide, and she was clearly shocked.

"Isn't that...?"

"One of the leaders of class A? Correct. Do you understand what I was saying earlier now?"

"But how can you... what? I don't..."

"Like I said, if you don't understand it, it seems all sorts of complicated."

I closed my eye again.

This kind of reaction was expected, soon she should feel as though I'm betraying A class, but that is not the case, and she should understand that through some thorough thinking.

"Um, ah, I'll, take my leave now."

"Of course, just remember, Ryuen is the least of your worries, if you can't defeat him at your full strength, you may as well give up entirely on your dream."

"...Yeah."

She left after that, and I sighed, enjoying my alone time some more.

I'm expecting to see either Ichinose or Ryuen today.

Ryuen for obvious reasons, but Ichinose because Ayanokoji has cleverly positioned me in her line of sight.

To put it simply, he had tried to trick his group, but the trick didn't get past Ichinose, who confronted him one on one about it.

Then, with brilliant acting, he named slipped the first few letters of my name, before saying Horikita's.

She must have clearly picked up on that.

He intentionally gave the impression that there was someone he answered to other than Horikita, and that person was at a higher position compared to Horikita.

And keep in mind, to any class outside of class D, other than the Sakayanagi faction, the overruling leader of class D is seen as Horikita.

Ryuen has some suspicions, but he has not yet confirmed anything yet.

Otherwise, he would've attacked us during the last exam as well.

He's trying to gauge my reaction.

Don't worry Ryuen, I won't disappoint.

I heard some more footsteps, and was surprised as I realized who it was.

I sighed lazily, keeping my eyes closed.

"May I take a guess and say you're here for a rematch?"

"...No."

"Then do tell, why are you here?"

"I need you to come with me."

"Not as assertive anymore I see, at least, not to me."

"It's hard to want to force someone to do something if they're stronger than you."

"That's fair, so, Ibuki-chan, what does he want this time?"

"...I need you to come with me."

I rose a brow.

"Nah, tell him he can come to me this time, I've already gone to him a few times before."

"May I ask you something?"

"Yeah?"

"How are you so calm?"

Oh? I see.

"Tell Ryuen I'll meet with him, but only if he comes here."

"Fine."

She walked away afterwords, and not even ten minutes later I heard a small group of footsteps.

I believe enough for 3 people.

Ibuki, Ryuen... and likely Albert.

"You're, laying down?"

"Yes, would you like to join me Ryuen-kun?"

"Why are you relaxing?"

He seemed less aggravated, and more curious.

"Because I don't have a reason not to."

"Heh, really? Have you been too sheltered from your previous victory that you don't even know what has happened?"

I reached a hand down to my side, picking up a small letter that was laying next to me, and held it out towards them.

Slowly, someone walked forward, taking the letter, before opening it.

"! Ryuen... take a look at this."

Ibuki moved back over to Ryuen, handing him the letter.

"This is..."

"I figured it out at the beginning of the second day. If I had wanted to, I could've ended the exam right then and there, the whole exam, mind you."

"Then why didn't you?"

"Hm, I wanted to see who among the other classes would win, I had expected you w-winning, but I must say you nearly exceeded my expectations."

I heard the paper get crinkled up.

"So you're saying, you let me win? Don't give me that shit, why would you do that?"

"Ah, because at this moment, you're the biggest threat to D class."

I opened my eyes, glaring over at Ryuen.

"Besides, if I wanted to crush you at your full power, you would've needed a confidence boost."

He glared back at me.

"Oh! I'm not trying to downplay you or anything, you did remarkably well, I believe only two other people figured out how the e-exam worked, and you had figured it out third out of all of us, this is still undeniably a victory."

He gave me a final look, like a warning, before turning, beginning to walk off.

"Oh, one more thing." I closed my eyes again.

He stopped.

"What?"

Hm, so rude.

"Don't forget who your target is, if you get sidetracked, I won't hesitate to put you down."

"...What do you mean by that?"

"Your target, it's Horikita-chan right? I think you're the perfect obstacle for her to overcome t-to get stronger, just don't forget to go all out at her. If you so much as glance at another person I'll pluck out your eyes."

"...You are, you want to use me to test another one of your classmates?"

"Correct."

"Ha. Haha. Hahaha! Amusing! Alright then! I'll crush Suzune, and then I'll rip out your throat next, got it!?"

"Yeah, I hear you, I look forward to seeing your battle."

"Heh, you're even more sick than I am, aren't you?"

I didn't bother answering, and he walked off, Albert and Ibuki following behind him.

I took a deep breath, smiling.

This feels nice, to just act as I want to.

"Aaaah."

I feel so free.

Chapter end,

So uh, I got into my first choice school for post secondary, and for what I got in I'm going to need to dedicate a whole lot of time real soon, so updates are likely going to be very random, it could be one day, it could be two weeks.

But even so, I hope that whenever I can update, you all enjoy.

Goodbye!

️

Parts: 65Font Wattpad Downloader